[Ses

+ aie aa ae

easy

sy oY ont.
fy YAR GE eG dire 4 eh
Bate C Sis

a tetreety + ig eb eg aul. 9

36TH CONGRESS, HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. Sit Doc.

2d Session.
i ae

ANNUAL REPORT

{ E
ewer

OF THE

BOARD OF REGENTS

OF THE

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,

SHOWING THE

OPERATIONS, EXPENDITURES, AND CONDITION OF THE
INSTITUTION FOR THE YEAR 1860.

WASHINGTON:
GEORGE W. BOWMAN, PRINTER.
r 1861.
WITHDRAWN FROM .

In THE Houser or REPRESENTATIVES OF THE UNITED STATES,
February 28, 1861.
Resolved, That there be printed five thousand extra copies of the Report of the Smithson-
ian Institution for the year 1860; three thousand for the use of the members of the House,
and two thousand for the use of said Institution.

Attest: JOHN W. FORNEY, Clerk.

LETTER

OF THE

SECRETARY OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,

COMMUNICATING

The Annual Report of the operations, expenditures, and condition of
the Institution for the year 1860.

Fesrvary 27, 1861.—Read, and ordered to be printed.

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,
Washington, February 25, 1861.
Str: In behalf of the Board of Regents, I have the honor to submit
to the House of Representatives of the United States the Annual Report
of the operations, expenditures, and condition of the Smithsonian Insti-
tution for the year 1860.
I have the honor to be, very respectfully, your obedient servant,
JOSEPH HENRY,
Secretary Smithsonian Institution.
Hon. WILLIAM PENNINGTON,
Speaker of the House of Representatives.

ANNUAL REPORT. OF THE BOARD OF REGENTS

‘OF THE

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,

SHOWING

THE OPERATIONS, EXPENDITURES, AND CONDITION OF THE INSTITU-
TION UP TO JANUARY 1, 1861, AND THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE BOARD
UP TO FEBRUARY 22, 1861.

To the Senate and House of Representatives:

In obedience to the act of Congress of August 10, 1846, establishing
the Smithsonian Institution, the undersigned, in behalf of the Regents,
submit to Congress, as a report of the operations, expenditures, and
condition of the Institution, the following documents:

1. The Annual Report of the Secretary, giving an account of the
operations of the Institution during the year 1860.

2. Report of the Executive Committee, giving a general statement
of the proceeds and disposition of the Smithsonian fund, and also an
account of the expenditures for the year 1860.

3. Proceedings of the Board of Regents up to February 22, 1861.

4, Appendix.

Respectfully submitted.
R. B. TANEY, Chancellor.

JOSEPH HENRY, Secretary.

OFFICERS OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.

JAMES BUCHANAN, Ex officio Presiding Officer of the Institution.
ROGER B. TANEY, Chancellor of the Institution. ’

JOSEPH HENRY, Secretary of the Institution.
SPENCER F. BAIRD, Assistant Secretary.
W.W. SEATON, Treasurer.

WILLIAM J. RHEES, Chief Clerk.

JAMES A. PEARCE, }
ALEXANDER D. BACHE, }| Executive Committee.
JOSEPH G. TOTTEN,

4

REGENTS OF THE INSTITUTION.

JOHN C. BRECKINRIDGE, Vice President of the United States.
ROGER B. TANEY, Chief Justice of the United States.

JAMES G. BERRET, Mayor of the City of Washington.

JAMES A. PEARCE, member of the Senate of the United States.
JAMES M. MASON, member of the Senate of the United States.
STEPHEN A. DOUGLAS, member of the Senate of the United States.
WILLIAM H. ENGLISH, member of the House of Representatives.
L. J. GARTRELL, member of the House of Representatives.
BENJAMIN STANTON, member of the House of Representatives.
GIDEON HAWLEY, citizen of New York.

*

GEORGE E. BADGER, citizen of North Carolina.
CORNELIUS C. FELTON, citizen of Massachusetts.
ALEXANDER D. BACHE, citizen of Washington.
JOSEPH G. TOTTEN, citizen of Washington.

* Vacancy caused by the death of Hon. Richard Rush.

MEMBERS EX OFFICIO OF THE INSTITUTION.

JAMES BUCHANAN, President of the United States.
JOHN C. BRECKINRIDGE, Vice President of the United States.
LEWIS CASS, Secretary of State.

HOWELL COBB, Secretary of the Treasury.

JOHN B. FLOYD, Secretary of War.

ISAAC TOUCEY, Secretary of the Navy.

JOSEPH HOLT, Postmaster General.

J.S. BLACK, Attorney General.

ROGER B. TANEY, Chief Justice of the United States.
P. F. THOMAS, Commissioner of Patents.

JAMES G. BERRET, Mayor of the City of Washington.

HONORARY MEMBERS.

BENJAMIN SILLIMAN, of Connecticut.
A.B. LONGSTREET, of Mississippi.
JACOB THOMPSON, Secretary of the Interior, (ex officio.)

PROGRAMME OF ORGANIZATION

OF THE

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.

[PRESENTED IN THE FIRST ANNUAL REPORT OF THE SECRETARY, AND
ADOPTED BY THE BOARD OF REGENTS, DECEMBER 13, 1847.]

INTRODUCTION.

General considerations which should serve as a guide in adopting a
Plan of Organization.

1. Wit oF Smrruson. The property is bequeathed to the United
States of America, ‘‘to found at Washington, under the name of the
SMITHSONIAN InstrTUTION, an establishment for the increase and diffu-
sion of knowledge among men.’’

2. The bequest is for the benefit of mankind. The government of
the United States is merely a trustee to carry out the design of the
testator.

3. The. Institution is not a national establishment, as is frequently
supposed, but the establishment of an individual, and is to bear and
perpetuate his name.

4, The objects of the Institution are, Ist, to increase, and 2d, to
diffuse knowledge among men.

5. These two objects should not be confounded with one another.
The first is to enlarge the existing stock of knowledge by the addi-
tion of new truths; and the second, to disseminate knowledge, thus
increased, among men.

6. The will makes no restriction in favor of any particular kind of
knowledge; hence all branches are entitled to a share of attention.

7. Knowledge can be increased by different methods of facilitating
and promoting the discovery of new truths; and can be most exten-
sively diffused among men by means of the press.

8. To effect the greatest amount of good, the organization should
be such as to enable the Institution to produce results, in the way of
increasing and diffusing knowledge, which cannot be produced either
at all or so efficiently by the existing institutions in our country.

9. The organization should also be such as can be adopted provis-
ionally, can be easily reduced to practice, receive modifications, or be
abandoned, in whole or in part, without a sacrifice of the funds.

10. In order to compensate, in some measure, for the loss of time

- occasioned by the delay of eight years in establishing the Institution,

8 : PROGRAMME OF ORGANIZATION.

a considerable portion of the interest which has accrued should be
added to the principal.

11. In proportion to the wide field of knowledge to be cultivated,
the funds are small. Economy should therefore be consulted in the
construction of the building; and not only the first cost of the edifice
should be considered, but also the continual expense of keeping it in
repair, and of the support of the establishment necessarily connected
with it. There should also be but few individuals permanently sup-
ported by the Institution. toe

12. The plan and dimensions of the building should be determined
by the plan of organization, and not the converse.

13. It should be recollected that mankind in general are to be bene-
fited by the bequest, and that, therefore, all unnecessary expenditure
on local objects would be a perversion of the trust.

14. Besides the foregoing considerations deduced immediately from
the will of Smithson, regard must be had to certain requirements
of the act of Congress establishing the Institution. These are, a
library, a museum, and a gallery of art, with a building on a liberal
seale to contain them.

SECTION I.

Plan of Organization of the Institution in accordance with the foregowng
deductions from the will of Smithson.

.

To Increase Knowneper. It is \proposed—

1. To stimulate men of talent to make original researches, by offer-
ing facilities for the preparation of memoirs containing new truths; and

2. To appropriate annually a portion of the income for particular
researches, under the direction of suitable persons.

To Dirruszk Know.eper. It is proposed—
1. To publish a series of periodical reports on the progress of the
different branches of knowledge; and

_ 2. To publish occasionally separate treatises on subjects of general
interest.

DETAILS OF THE PLAN TO INCREASE KNOWLEDGE.

I.—By stimulating researches.

1. Facilities afforded for the production of original memoirs on all
branches of knowledge.
_ 2, The memoirs thus obtained to be published in a series of volumes,
= a quarto form, and entitled Smithsonian Contributions to Knowl-
edge. |

3. No memoir on subjects of physical science to be accepted for
publication which does not furnish a positive addition to human
knowledge, resting on original research; and all unverified specula-
tions to be rejected. .

4. Each memoir presented to the Institution to be submitted for
examination to a commission of persons of reputation for learning in

PROGRAMME OF ORGANIZATION. 9

the branch to which the memoir pertains; and to be accepted for pub-
lication only in case the report of this commission is favorable.

5. The commission to be chosen by the officers of the Institution,
and the name of the author, as far as practicable, concealed, unless a
favorable decision be made.

6. The volumes of the memoirs to be exchanged for the transactions
of literary and scientific societies, and copies to be given to all the
colleges and principal libraries in this country. One part of the
remaining copies may be offered for sale; and the other carefully pre-
served, to form complete sets of the work, to supply the demand from
new institutions.

7. An abstract, or popular account, of the contents of these memoirs
to be given to the public through the annual report of the Regents to
Congress.

Il.—By appropriating a part of the income, annually, to special objects
of research, under. the direction of suitable persons.

1. The objects, and the amount appropriated, to be recommended
by counsellors of the Institution.

2. Appropriations in different years to different objects, so that, in
course of time, each branch of knowledge may receive a share.

3. The results obtained from these appropriations to be published
with the memoirs before mentioned, in the volumes of the Smithsonian
Contributions to Knowledge.

4. Examples of objects for which appropriations may be made:

(1.) System of extended meteorological observations for solving the
problem of American storms.

(2.) Explorations in descriptive natural history, and Begtneitall
magnetical, and topographical surveys, to collect ‘materials for the
formation of a Physical Atlas of the United States.

(3.) Solution of experimental problems, such as a new determination
of the weight of the earth, of the velocity of electricity, and of light;
chemical analy ses of soils and plants; collection and "publication of
scientific facts accumulated in the offices of the government.

(4.) Institution of statistical inquiries with Teference to physical,
moral, and political subjects.

(5. y Historical researches and accurate surveys of places celebrated
in American history.

(6.) Ethnological researches, particularly with reference to the dif-
ferent races of men in North America; also, explorations and accurate
surveys of the mounds.and other remains of the ancient people of our
country.

DETAILS OF THE PLAN FOR DIFFUSING KNOWLEDGE.
I.— By the publication of a series of reports, giving an account of the new
discoveries in science, and of the changes made from year to year in
all branches of knowledge not strictly professional.

1. These reports will diffuse a kind of knowledge generally interest-
ing, but which, at present, is inaccessible to the public, Some of the

10 PROGRAMME OF ORGANIZATION,

reports may be published annually, others at longer intervals, as the
income of the Institution or the changes in the branches of knowledge
may indicate. (

2. The revorts are to be prepared by collaborators eminent in the
different branches of knowledge. ‘

3. Each collaborator to be furnished with the journals and publica-
tions, domestic and foreign, necessary to the compilation of his report ;
to be paid a certain sum for his labors, and to be named on the title-
page of the report.

4. The reports to be published in separate parts, so that persons
interested in a particular branch can procure the parts relating to it
without purchasing the whole.

5. These reports may be presented to Congress for partial distri-
bution, the remaining copies to be given to literary and scientific institu-
tions, and sold to individuals for a moderate price.

The following are some of the subjectsewhich may be embraced in
the reports:

I. PHYSICAL CLASS.

1. Physics, including astronomy, natural philosophy, chemistry,
and meteorology.

2. Natural history, including botany, zodlogy, geology, &e.

3. Agriculture.

4. Application of science to arts.

II. MORAL AND POLITICAL CLASS.

5. Ethnology, including particular history, comparative philology,
antiquities, &c.

6. Statistics and political economy.

7. Mental and moral philosophy.

8. A survey of the political events of the world, penal reform, &c.

II. LITERATURE AND THE FINE ARTS.

9. Modern literature.
10. The fine arts, and their application to the useful arts.
11. Bibliography. é;
12. Obituary notices of distinguished individuals.

II, By the publication of separate treatises on subjects of general interest.

1. These treatises may occasionally consist of valuable memoirs
translated from foreign languages, or of articles prepared under the
direction of the Institution, or procured by offering premiums for the
best exposition of a given subject. ’

2. The treatises should, in all cases, be submitted to a commission
of competent judges previous to their publication.-

PROGRAMME OF ORGANIZATION. 11

3. As examples of these treatises, expositions may be obtained of
the present state of the several branches of knowledge mentioned in
the table of reports.

SECTION II.

Plan of organization, in accordance with the terms of the resolutions of
the Board of Regents providing for thé two modes of increasing and
diffusing knowledge.

1. The act of Congress establishing the Institution contemplated the
formation of a library and a museum; and the Board of Regents, in-
cluding these objects in the plan of organization, resolved to divide
the income* into two equal parts.

2. One part to be appropriated to increase and diffuse knowledge by
means of publications and researches, agreeably to the scheme before
given. The other part to be appropriated to the formation of a library
and a collection of objects of nature and_of art.

3. These two plans are not incompatible one with another.

4, To carry out the plan before described, a library will be required,
consisting, Ist, of a compkete collection of the transactions and pro-
ceedings of all the learned societies in the world ; 2d, of the more im-
portant current. periodical publications, and other works necessary in
preparing the periodical reports.

5. The Institution should make special collections, particularly of
objects to illustrate and verify its own publications.

6. Also, a collection of instruments of research in all branches of
experimental science.

7. With reference to the collection of books, other than those men-
tioned above, catalogues of all the different libraries in the United
States should be procured, in order that the valuable books first pur-
chased may be such as are not to be found in the United States.

8. Also, catalogues of memoirs, and of books and other materials,
should be collected for rendering the Institution a centre of biblio-
graphical knowledge, whence the student may be directed to any work
which he may require.

9. It is believed that the collections in natural history will increase
by donation as rapidly as the income of the Institution can make pro-
vision for their reception, and, therefore, it will seldom be necessary to
purchase articles of this kind.

10. Attempts should be made to procure for the gallery of art casts
of the most celebrated articles of ancient and modern sculpture.

11. The arts may be encouraged by providing a room, free of ex-
pense, for the exhibitionsof the objects of the Art-Union and other
similar-societies.

*The amount of the Smithsonian bequest received into the Treasury of the

MURILe MRS EALESUIS ase imeneedanscretaelencn gto watrnsussussinesiceseek soculctesasacisneedncaseneencniga $915,169 00
Interest on the same to July 1, 1846, (devoted to the erection of the building).. 242,129 00
Annual income from the bequest PNM nceC aparece racaccssns sad ssaedce scene ceeveeaesiecseens ses 30,910 14:

12 PROGRAMME OF ORGANIZATION.

12) A small appropriation should annually be made for models of
antiquities, such as those of the remains of ancient temples, &c. _

13. For the present, or until the building is fully completed, besides
the Secretary, no permanent assistant will be required, except one, to
act as librarian.

14. The Secretary, by the law of Congress, is alone responsible to
the Regents. He shall take charge of the building and property,
keep a record of proceedings, discharge the duties of librarian and
keeper of the museum, and may, with the consent of the Regents,
employ assistants.

15. The Secretary and his assistants, during the session of Congress,
will be required to illustrate new discoveries in science, and to exhibit
new objects of art ; distinguished individuals should also be invited to
give lectures on subjects of general interest.

This programme, which was at first adopted provisionally, has be-
come the settled policy of the Institution. The only material change
is that expressed by the following resolutjons adopted January 15,
1855, viz:

fesolved, That the 7th resolution, passed by the Board of Regents
on the 26th of January, 1847, requiring an equal division of the in-
come between the active operations and the museum and library, when
the buildings are completed, be and it is hereby repealed.

Resolved, That hereafter the annual appropriations shall be appor-
tioned specifically among the different objects and operations of the
Institution in such manner as may, in the judgment of the Regents,
be necessary and proper for each, according to its intrinsic importance,
and a compliance in good faith with the law.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

To the Board of Regents :

GENTLEMEN: From the facts presented in the following report of the
operations ofthe Institution, I trust it will-be apparent to your honor-
able Board and the public that nothing has occurred since your last
session to interfere with the plan of organization, or with the trans-
actions authorized in accordance with it; on the contrary, I think it
will be evident that the labors to increase and diffuse knowledge have
been unremitting, and that the results of these labors have met the
approval and drawn forth the commendation of intelligent men in
every part of the civilized world.

It will also appear that due attention has been paid to the finances,
and although the expectation of assistance from the Patent Office on
account of meteorology has not been realized, yet the expenditures
have been kept within the receipts.

The annual income of the original bequest has been received from
the Treasury of the United States, and the interest on the extra fund
invested in State stocks has been promptly paid. From the report of
the executive committee, it will be seen that there were $15,034 11 in
the hands of the treasurer at the beginning of the year 1860; and that,
on the closing of the accounts for receipts and payments for the past
year, there is a balance on hand of $16,521 95. There are, however,
outstanding bills, on account of work already contracted for, amount-
ing to about $4,000, principally for publications which belong to the
year 1861.

From this statement, it is apparent that the Institution could wind
up its affairs at the present time with all the original fund bequeathed
by Smithson in the Treasury of the United States, with an investment
of $140,000 in State stocks, a balance in cash in its treasury of
upwards of $12,000, and an extensive building containing a valuable
library and collection of apparatus; and, for the history of its opera-

14 ‘ REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

tions, could refer to twelve volumes of transactions and to other publi-
cations which have been printed, and are now to be found in all the
principal libraries of the world; to a system of international exchange
which has been inaugurated and successfully prosecuted for the last
ten years; to an accumulation of a large amount of material in regard
to the meteorology and physical geography of the North American
continent, and to perhaps the largest collection which has ever been
made of the natural history of the same region; and therefore, as far
as they are responsible, the administrators could render a satisfactory
account of the important trust confided to their care. We hope, how-
ever, notwithstanding the threatening aspect of our political affairs,
that the time will be far distant when this Institution will be obliged
to finally close its accounts. We trust that there is honesty, intelli-
gence, and liberality sufficient in this country, whatever may be its
political condition, to sacredly guard the bequest which was-intrusted
with unhesitating faith to the people of the United States for the good
of mankind.

The policy of the Institution, from the beginning, has not been
merely to collect and hoard up materials for local purposes, but in
every way to promote the cause of science generally, by a liberal but
prudent expenditure of its income in advancing among men the various
branches of knowledge to which its efforts have been directed. For
example, a great amount of labor has been expended in collecting
specimens of natural history; and it will be seen, by the remarks on
the collections that active measures are now in progress for rendering
the results widely available for the purposes of science and education,
by a general distribution of the duplicates.

The several objects to which the expenditures and labors of the
Institution have been devoted during the last year, are nearly the same
as those mentioned in previous reports; and in describing them we
shall follow the order heretofore adopted.

Publications.—The twelfth volume of the Smithsonian Contribution
to Knowledge has been completed, and will be ready for distribution
as Soon as it comes from the hands of the binder. It consists of 537
quarto pages, and is illustrated by three plates and twelve wood cuts.
The following is a list of its contents :

I. Astronomical observations in the Arctic seas, by Elisha Kent
Kane, M. D.

II. On fluctuations of level in the North American lakes, by
Charles Whittlesey.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 15

III. Meteorological observations made at Providence, Rhode Island,
for 284 years, by Prof. Alexis Caswell.

IV. Meteorological observations made near Washington, Arkansas,
for 20 years, by Dr. Nathan D. Smith.

V. Researches upon the venom of the rattlesnake, with an investi-
gation of the anatomy and physiology of the organs concerned, by
Dr. 8. W. Mitchell.

1. The first of the papers mentioned above forms the third part of
the series of memoirs on the results of the observations of Dr. Kane,
during the second Grinnell expedition. An account of the first and
second numbers of the series, relating to magnetism and meteorology,
has been given in the two preceding reports. The third, or present
paper, gives the discussions and results of the astronomical ob-
servations which were made, principally at Van Rensselaer harbor,
the winter quarters of the expedition during 1853-54-55. These
observations were under the especial care of Mr. August Sonntag. The
principal instruments employed were two sextants by Gambey, divided
to ten seconds, a theodolite, a transit instrument, and five mean time
chronometers. The observatory consisted of four walls of granite -
blocks cemented together with moss and frozen water. The transit
and theodolite were mounted on piers formed of an extemporaneous
conglomerate of gravel and ice, well rammed down into iron-hooped
casks, and afterwards consolidated by water. Thus constructed, they
were found to be as firm as the rocks on which they rested.

The first observations for latitude were made with the theodolite,
and later ones by means of a sextant and artificial horizon, on the
moon and moon-culminating stars. The time was noted by a
pocket chronometer. The instrument was properly adjusted in posi-
tion, but in consequence of the high latitude and the extreme cold,
this was avery difficult operation. The angle of elevation was, in
many cases, observed by the reflection of the image of the object from
a mercurial horizon; the bubble of the level having been rendered
useless by the extreme reduction of temperature to which it was
subjected.

Observations were also made on occultations and eclipses, namely:
the occultation of Saturn, December 12, 1853; of the same planet,
January 8, 1854, and February 4, 1854; of Mars, February 13, 1854;
and on the solar eclipse of May 15, 1855. In the occultations of
Saturn, the disappearance and reappearance of the more prominent
points of the ring were accurately noted, and the results have been
elaborately discussed by Mr. Schott. From all the observations, the’

16 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

longitude finally adopted for the observatory of Van Rensselaer
harbor was 70° 52! 45” west from Greenwich. It may be interesting
to remark that the degree of longitude in this high latitude is a little
less than twelve nautical miles, (11.88.) ,

Besides the astronomical observations at Van Rensselaer Harbor, a
number were made on the coast of Greenland when the expedition was
on its way to its winter quarters, and aseries for determining latitudes
by travelling parties at different points in. the regions explored.

From the full discussion of the whole series of observations both for
latitudes and longitudes a new map which accompanies the paper has
been protracted. This map differs from that given in Dr. Kane’s nar-
rative in shifting the position of the shore line of Kennedy Channel to
the southward about nineteen nautical miles. The highest point of the
eastern shore line traced on the corrected map is in latitude 80° 56’,
and that on the western side of the channel 82° 7’. These are the
northern limits of the exploration of the Grinnell expedition.

The fourth and last series of discussions and results of observations
made by Dr. Kane during the second expedition has also been printed,
and will form a part of the thirteenth volume of the Smithsonian
Contributions. It relates to the tides in the Arctic seas. Occasional
observations on the height of, water were taken after passing Smith’s
straits, but the principal number recorded were made at Van Rens-
selaer Harbor. The series at this place commenced in September,
1853, and was continued to January, 1855. The observations during
this period are very unequal in value, owing mainly to physical diffi-
culties. The observations, by means of a sounding line or staff, were
subject to irregularities from a slow movement of the vessel, which,
though imbedded in the ice a greater part of the year, was not entirely
stationary. The observations, by means of a string passing over a
pulley and attached to a float, were also subject to certain irregularities
due to an occasional slipping of the rope over the pulley, and another
small variation caused by the gradual rising of the deck of the vessel
above the level of the water, in consequence of her becoming lighter
by the daily consumption of provisions and fuel.

In discussing these observations it was necessary in the first place to
reduce the measurements to the same zero or level of the sea. To
effect this, two curve lines were traced on paper, the upper one including
the maximum rise of water for each day, and the other the lowest water
for the same time. An intermediate line traced equidistant from these
curves was then assumed to represent the mean elevation, and this
straightened out was adopted as the axis of the mean level of the sea.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. ia/@

The corrections fér referring each observation to the standard level were
taken from this diagram—no allowance being considered necessary for
a change in the variation of the mean level of the sea. All the observa-
tions properly corrected are given ina series of tables. From these:
tables, another series was deduced, exhibiting in one view the apparent
time of high and low water, and the corresponding passages of the
moon over the meridian, its declination and comparative distance from
the earth. These latter tables were again plotted, and from the curves
thus produced it appears that the average time of the occurrence of a
series of 480 high waters at Van Rensselaer harbor was eleven hours
and forty-three minutes after the passage of the moon across the meri-
dian, corresponding to a mean declination of the sun and moon of
sixteen degrees.

In like manner from 485 observations, the average time of low water

occurred seventeen hours and forty-eight minutes after the passage of

the moon over the meridian. The average interval of time between

the high and low water was six hours and five minutes.
The tide wave at Van Rensselaer Harbor may be considered as trans-

mitted from the Atlantic ocean, and only in part modified by the small
tide originated in the waters of Baftin’s Bay. This latter tide must
necessarily be small, since the direction of the long and comparatively
narrow bay is at right angles to that which would be most favorable
to the production of a disturbance of this kind. That the ocean tide
wave actually travels up along the coast of Greenland, or, in other
words, that itreaches Van Rensselaer Harbor from the south, is proved
by comparing the time of high water at different places along the west
coast of Greenland.

Having the velocity of the tide wave along Baffin’s Bay and Smith’s
Straits, the depth of the water may be approximately obtained. As-
suming the distance along the channel, between Holsteinborg and
Van Rensselaer Harbor, to be 770 nautical miles, the tidal wave has
a velocity of 202 feet in a second, which, according to Airy’s table,
would correspond to a depth of about 1,300 feet. In the same manner,
by comparing the co-tidal hours at Upernavik with those of Van
Rensselaer Harbor, a resultant depth of nearly 4,800 feet is obtained.
These two may be considered as the limits of the depths in Baffin’s
Bay and Smith’s Straits.

Besides the points noticed, several others are fully discussed in this
paper. Among these is what is called the diurnal inequality, or the
difference between the height of the two tides at the same phases of
the moon, depending principally on her position with reference to the

9»

aol

18 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

equator, as well as on her passage across the superior and inferior
meridian of the place. The moon produces high water at the same
instant of time on opposite sides of the earth, and were she constantly
to move in the plane of the equator, the highest points of these tides
would also be in the plane of the equator, and would consequently
produce a series of equal tides at any place either’ north or south of
this line. But it is evident that, when she ascends to the north, the
“plane of the highest tide will tip in the same direction, giving the
‘highest point of one tide in the northern and the highest point of the
other tide in the southern hemisphere. Consequently, when the moon
has a northern declination, the tide at any place in the northern hem-
isphere which follows immediately after her passage across the me-
ridian will be higher than one which passes twelve hours later. This
variation in the height of the two tides is called the diurnal inequality.
From theoretical considerations it would not be anticipated that this
inequality should be well marked in such high northern regions; but
since the movement of the water at Van Rensselaer’s Harbor is not due
directly to the action of the sun and moon, but is the effect of an im-
mense wave propagated from the Atlantic through Baffin’s Bay and
Smith’s Straits, this inequality becomes well marked.

About the time of the moon’s maximum declination, the difference
between the day and night tide was two and a half feet. By an ex-
amination of the diagrams on which the elevations of the tides are
exhibited, it is seen that sometimes the day and sometimes the night
tides are the highest; and, furthermore, that the difference vanishes a
day or two after the moon crosses the equator, and that it reaches its
maximum a few days after the moon attains its greatest declination
north or south.

The form of the tide wave is also investigated and expressed in a
diagram, from which it appears that the spring tide wave is slightly
steeper between low and high water than between high and low water,
or, in other words, that the water rises more rapidly than it falls, and
also that the neap-tide wave is nearly symmetrical, the rise and fall
taking place in nearly equal times.

The tabulated observations were also investigated in reference to the
varying position of the sun and moon, giving rise to what is called
the half monthly inequality, and the result of this is also plainly in-
dicated by diagrams, for the high water as well as for the low. This
paper, as we have stated, completes the results of the discussions of
the series of observations made under the direction of Dr. Kane, and,
by themselves, or in connection with other researches in the Arctic

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 19

Tegions, are valuable additions to our knowledge of the physical geog-
raphy of the earth.

I regret to be obliged to state that since the publication of the paper
on the winds at Van Rensselaer Harbor, some doubt has arisen as to
the proper interpretation of the original record. It is stated by Dr.
Kane that the observations of wind were uncorrected for magnetic
variation. In consequence of this statement a correction was applied
by Mr. A. Schott to reduce them to the true meridian. Mr. Sonntag,
one of the principal observers, after his return from Mexico, asserted
that the observations of the wind were recorded in reference to the
true meridian, and therefore required no correction. The same state-
ment was subsequently made independently by Dr. Hayes. An ap-
pendix has therefore been prepared for the series giving the correc-
tions to be applied to the tables, in order that the results may be in
conformity with either assumption. The weight of testimony would
appear to be in favor of the supposition that the records of the wind
at Van Rensselaer Harbor were recorded with reference to the true
north; but the question cannot be fully settled until other observations
from the same place are obtained.

The next paper in- the 12th volume of Contributions is on the
fluctuations of the level of the surface of the North American lakes.
It has long been known that the great interior fresh water seas of
North America are subject to variations of level. From the observa-
tions given in this paper and others previously published, the fluctua-
tions are of three kinds: First. A general rise and fall, extending
through a period of many years, which may be called the secular
variation of level. It evidently depends on peculiar changes in the
meteorology of the country drained, and although it may probably
have a regular period of return, this has not yet been determined.
Second. An annual rise and fall, the period of which is completed in
about twelve months, which is caused by the changes of the seasons,
can be predicted with considerable certainty, and is properly called
the annual variation. Third. An irregular movement, producing
frequently a sudden elevation, from a few inches to several feet. This
is of two kinds, one evidently due to the wind, and the other result-
ing from rapid undulations in calm water. Both classes may be
styled transient fluctuations. To these a fourth may be added, ac-
cording to a late publication by Colonel Graham, United States Army,
which is a true lunar tide. The author of this paper professes to
haye condensed from all sources within his reach information respect-

* ing the fluctuations of the water since the settlement of the country.

20 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

The whole is arranged in tables giving the dates of observation and
the authorities from which they have been obtained. Although these
tables are doubtless very incomplete, they have been accepted for pub-
lication as contributions to the subject,*to be corrected and enlarged
by subsequent observations.

A series of observations accurately made with properly arranged tidal
instruments, such as are employed on the coast survey, and continued
for a number of years, would be of much interest to science, as well as
of value to commerce in the construction of wharves and the selection
of harbors. Such a series has been established under the direction of
Captain Meade, United States Topographical Engineers, which, with
the observations under the direction of Colonel Graham, at Chicago,
will furnish, if continued, the data required. We think it not improb-
able that, if the series is sufficiently extended, a law of periodicity will
be discovered in the recurrence of the long intervals of rise and decline,
and that these will have some relation to a periodical variation of the
seasons in a series of years.

The most remarkable phenomena in regard to the fluctuations of the
lakes are those of the fitful oscillations in which sometimes a sudden
rise occurs of several feet at a particular place in calm weather, and
also a series of minor agitations. The simplest hypothesis for the
explanation of these phenomena is, that they are produced by the
passage of atmospheric waves, such as are caused by thunder-storms,
and perhaps in some cases by water-spouts, across distant parts of the
lake. It is well established by observation at,the Smithsonian Insti-
tution, as well as at other places, that rapid oscillations of the barom-
eter accompany the passage of thunder-storms across the meridian.
The mercury suddenly descends, then rises a little, and again falls,
and after this regains its former level as the storm passes off to the
east. A thunder-storm, therefore, in crossing the lake, would cause
an elevation of water directly under it, which, in subsiding, would give
rise to undulations, and these arriving in succession from every point
of the path of the storm would produce effects similar to those which
have been noted.

Since the whole lunar tide of the ocean does not exceed five or six
feet, the effect of the moon even on such large bodies of water as those
of the upper lakes must be very small. Colonel Graham finds the
difference between high and low water at spring tides, at Chicago, on
Lake Michigan, to be about three inches and a half, and to occur at
thirty minutes after the passage of the moon over the meridian. It is
probable that the height of the tide on Lake Superior would be greater,

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 21

than this, and might best be observed at the narrowing portion of the
extreme western end of the lake.

The twelfth volume of Contributions will also contain the records
of meteorological observations made at Providence, by Prof. Caswell,
an account of which was given in the last report. This series of
observations occupies 179 of the largest quarto pages which can be
introduced into the volumes of the Smithsonian Contributions. They
comprise a record of the barometer and thermometer made three times
a day, the direction and force of the wind, and the face of the sky for
the same period; also, the depth of rain, together with a column of
general remarks on casual phenomena. The series is terminated by a
number of general tables—the first giving the monthly and annual
mean height of the barometer during the whole term of years;
the second, the monthly and annual mean height of barometer at
sunrise or 6a. m., 1 or 2p.m., and 10 p.m.; third, monthly and
annual mean temperatures, deduced from the three observations daily ;
fourth, monthly and annual mean temperatures at sunrise or 6 a. m.,
lor2p.m.,and 10 p.m.; fifth, monthly and annual maximum and
minimum temperatures and range ; sixth, the number of days in each
month in which the prevailing winds came from each of the four quar-
ters of the horizon ; seventh, mean force of the wind at the different
hours of observation, and for the month and year; eighth, mean
cloudiness of the sky at the different hours of observation, and the
mean for the month and the year ; ninth, monthly and annual number
of days in which the weather was clear, variable, or cloudy—on which
rain or snow fell; the tenth, monthly and annual quantity of rain and
snow in inches.

From the records themselves an account of the weather on any day
for twenty-eight years past may be obtained. From the general tables
we can determine the connection of the variations of the barometer
with the changes of the weather, and deduce rules of practical import-
ance as well as of scientific interest. From the tables of the records of
the thermometer, we find that the mean temperature of Providence for
the whole time is 48° 19’, and that during the twenty-eight years of
observation the oscillation on either side of this, with the exception of
four years, is within a single degree.

The coldest year way that of 1836; the warmest was 1848. The
warmest January was that of 1843, and the coldest that of 1857, which
was also the coldest single month of the whole period. Onanaverage,
the coldest month of the year is February ; the warmest month is July;
and the warmest month of any summer of the whole period was August,

22, REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

1848; and the next warmest, July, 1838. The mean annual amount
of rain is 40.38 inches, distributed with considerable regularity. The
month in which the most rain falls, on an average, is August; and
that in which the least falls is February.

Another paper in the twelfth volume of Contributions is a series
of meteorological observations, similar to the preceding, made at Wash-
ington, Arkansas, by Dr. Nathan D. Smith.

The place at which these observations were made is on the summit
of the dividing ridge between the waters of the Red river and those of
the Washita, fifteen miles northeast of Fulton and twenty south of
the Little Missouri. From this ridge there is no higher level for a long
distance; but to the northwest there is a gradual ascent for about fifty
miles, to the foot of the mountains.

The records are of observations of the temperature at sunrise through-
out the year, and at 2 p.1n. in the winter, and 3 p. m. in the summer;
amount of rain, and remarks on the sjpatluets with the daily mean
temperature, and monthly mean, maximum, minimum, and range,
from January 1, 1840, to December 31, 1859, a period of twenty years.
Appended to these observations are tables giving the following summa-
ries for each month and year and for the whole series of twenty years:

1. Extremes of temperature. The highest temperature at sunrise and
at 2 or 3 p. m.; the mean eeu of the warmest day ; the lowest
temperature at sunrise and at 2 or 3 p. m.; and the mean temperature
of the coldest day.

2, Variations of temperature. Range of temperature at sunrise and
at 2 or 3 p. m., and of the daily mean temperature; the extreme range
of temperature; the greatest rise and fall of temperature from sunrise
of one day to sunrise of the next day ; the greatest rise and fall from
2 or an? p. m. of one day to 2 or 8 p. m. of the next day.

Mean temperatures. Means at sunrise and at 2 or 3 p. m.; of
months, years, and seasons; and of each day, as deduced from. the
observations for the whole twenty years.

4, The amount of rain for each month and year, and monthly and
annual means for the whole series.

These tables, as in the case of those for Providence, furnish a series
of interesting facts. For example: the mean temperature of the whole
period is 61.81°; the warmest month is July, the coldest January; the
warmest year was 1854, the coldest year was 1843. The coldest New
Year’s day recorded was that of 1840, the mean temperature of which
was 22°; the warmest 1846 and 1855, the mean temperature of each
being 51°, From these tables it appears that the coldest day in the.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 23

year, as deduced from the average of twenty years, is the 18th of
January, and the warmest the 15th of July.

The mean annual amount of rain is 54.70 inches; the month of the
greatest rain is April; of the least rain, September.

- The last paper in the twelfth volume of Contributions consists of an
account of researches upon the venom of the rattlesnake, with the
investigations of the anatomy and physiology of the organs concerned,
by 8S. Weir Mitchell, M. D.

This paper gives an account of a series of investigations relative to
a subject which, from an almost instinctive aversion to venomous snakes
and the danger to which the student is exposed, has received compara-
tively little attention. With the exception of the essays of Barton
and Brainard, the literature of this subject in this country has been’
confined to scattered notices and incomplete statements of cases found
in the pages of numerous medical journals, and, indeed, if we except
a few works of Hurope and India, in no part of the world has modern
science done much to further this inquiry.

The author first gives an account of his observations on the habits
of the rattlesnake when in captivity. From ten to thirty-five snakes
were kept together in the same box without exhibiting the slightest
signs of hostility to one another. Even when snakes were suddenly
dropped upon their fellows no attempt was made to annoy the new
comers, while the intrusion of a pigeon or a rabbit immediately roused
the reptiles when they were in vigorous health. The habits of this
snake in confinement are singularly inactive. In warm weather, when
least sluggish, they lie together in a knotted mass, occasionally changing
their position, and then relapsing into a state of perfect rest. This
sluggish condition is dangerously deceptive, since it gives no indication
of the rapidity of their motion when aroused. This reptile seldom
eats in captivity. The author has kept one alive for a year without
food, and though he made every effort to tempt the snakes to eat, he
has never seen them disposed to avail themselves of food when placed
within their reach. Some of them were forcibly fed by placing milk
and insects in their throats, yet when even this precaution was not
taken, provided the snakes had water, they continued healthful, and
secreted a large amount of venom.

The author’s observations add nothing‘towards confirming. the idea
of the disputed power of fascination in the snake. Birds, guinea-pigs,
mice, and dogs, put into the cage generally exhibited no terror after
the alarm had subsided occasioned by having been dropped into the
box. The small birds soon became singularly familiar with the snakes,

24 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

and were seldom molested even if caged with six or eight large ones.
Mice also lived on terms of confiding intimacy, sitting on the heads of
the snakes and running over their coils, apparently unconscious of
danger. Larger animals were not so safe in this, especially if they
moved rapidly. All the animals frequently manifested an evident
curiosity which prompted them to approach the snake, but this was
sometimes reproved by a blow, particularly when a dog indulged his
inquisitiveness by approaching his nose too close in the act of smelling.
In a state of rest no odor is observed from the snake; but when it is
roughly disturbed and induced to throw itself into contortions, a thin
stream of yellow or dark brown fluid is ejected, the odor of which is
extremely disagreeable.

The author next describes, from his own dissections, the anatomy of
the parts connected with the secretion and expulsion of the venom.
He also gives a full and complete account of the part played by the
various muscles in the act of inflicting a wound. When preparing to
strike, the snake throws his body into a coil, and by a violent contrac-
tion of the muscles which lie on the convexity of the bends, a portion
of the body is immediately straightened and the head thrown forward
in a direct line to a distance not exceeding one half of its length.
The hooked fangs are made to enter the flesh of the victim and retained
there until the venom is injected by a series of muscular contractions
miautely detailed in the description. From this it appears that the
animal may sometimes fail to inflict injury when seeming to do so.
A knowledge of these facts is essential to a proper study of antidotes
for the bite of the rattlesnake.

The venom is yellow, acid, glutinous, and of a specific gravity of
104. It is devoid of taste, smell, and acridity ; begins to coagulate at
140° Fah., and is soluble in water. It consists, first, of analbuminoid
substance, which is coagulable by pure alcohol, but not by a heat of
212° Fah. This material is the poisonous element, and receives from
the author the name of crotaline ; second, of an albuminoid compound,
coagulable both by heat and by alcohol, and not poisonous; third, a
yellow coloring matter and an undetermined substance, both soluble in
alcohol ; fourth, a trace of fatty matter and of free acid; fifth, saline
‘bodies, chlorine, and phosphates.

The venom gland presents some anatomical analogy to that in which
the saliva of other animats is formed; but there is an entire want of
physiological resemblance between the venom and the saliva. It was
found that no temperature from zero to 212° Fah. destroyed the pois-
enous property of the venom, which also remained unaltered when it

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 25

was treated with acids and alkalies at moderate temperatures, or with
alcohol, chlorine water, iodine, &c. It prevented the germination of
seeds planted in it, but did not destroy the vitality of large plants
inoculated with it, nor did it interfere with saccharine fermentation nor
with the accompanying growth of sporules.

The effect of the venom on cold blooded animals was studied on frogs
and on the rattlesnake itself. In both the symptoms were like those
in warm blooded animals, but very much slower of development. In
the latter the effects were examined on pigeons, reed-birds, rabbits,
eninea-pigs, and dogs, in all of which careful examination of the post-
mortem lesions were made. The influence of the venom on the tissues
and fluids of the economy is given in detail, and the following are some
of the conclusions arrived at:

In all animals which die within a very short period after being
bitten, there is no other lesion than’the wound, the blood and tissues
both being normal in appearance. In animals whose lives are pro-
longed, the blood is diseased and the tissues more or less altered.
The venom is not absorbed by the stomach or the skin, but when
drawn into the lungs of a pigeon it is fatal. The bite is attended
with no primary inflammation, and the local swelling is due to effu-
sion of fluid or semi-fluid blood. The muscles wounded by the fang
are affected with twitching at first, and afterwards undergo a peculiar
softening, and become more liable to rapid putrefaction than other
parts. The muscular irritability ceases earlier than in ordinary cases
of death, while the rigidity occurs as usual. The intestinal motions
and those of the cilia are unaltered. The heart becomes enfeebled
shortly after the bite, from direct influence of the venom on this organ,
and not from the loss of the respiratory functions. Notwithstanding
the diminution of its power, the heart is usually in motion after the
lungs cease to act, and its tissues remain for a long time locally irri-
table. The paralysis of the heart is therefore not so complete as it is
under the influence of upas or corroval. In warm-blooded animals
artificial respiration prolongs the contractile power of the heart, but
does not sustain it as long as when the animal has died by woorara or
decapitation. In the frog, the actions of the heart continue after res-
piration has ceased, and sometimes survive until the sensory nerves
and the nerve centres are dead, the motor nerves alone remaining
irritable. In warm-blooded animals, respiration ceases, owing to
paralysis of the nerve centres. The sensory nerves, and the centres of
nerve power in the medulla spinalis and medulla oblongata, lose their
vitality before the motor nerves become affected.

26 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

In cold-blooded animals the muscular system retains its irritability
for a considerable time after death, so that this cannot be due to its
loss. The first effect of the venom being to depress the vital energy
of the heart and nerve centres, a resort to stimulants is clearly indi-
cated as the only rational mode, in our present state of knowledge,
of early constitutional treatment. In chronic poisoning, death is due
to the continued influence of venom on the heart and nerve centres,
and to secondary alterations of the blood and tissues. In these cases
the fibrin of the blood is more or less dissolved, and the corpuscles are
rarely and slightly altered, and not at all in animals which die soon
after being bitten. The venom produces changes analogous to those
in cases of yellow fever and some other maladies.

These conclusions rest on a series of apparently well-devised and
carefully-executed experiments. They are principally original results,
and the whole paper must, therefore, be considered a valuable addition
to our knowledge of this interesting subject.

Attached to the memoir is an appendix containing an enumeration
of the genera and species of rattlesnakes, with synonomy and refer-
ences by E. D. Cope; also, a full bibliography of the subject by the
author, with critical and analytical notices of the works mentioned;
and this, with the authorities given by Mr. Cope, furnishes a complete
list of all writers either on the natural history, or on the anatomy,
physiology, and toxicology of venomous serpents in general. The
paper is illustrated with wood cuts, and the author acknowledges his
indebtedness to this Institution for aid in procuring the serpents which
were essential to his investigations.

Professor Bache has presented for publication the second of his
series of discussions of the magnetic observations made at Girard
College between the years 1840 and 1845. Part 1 of this series,
which is described in the last report, related to the investigation of the
eleven-year period, or that which is coincident with the recurrence of
frequency. of the spots on the sun, and to other variations of the needle
connected with solar action. The present paper relates to the influ-
ence of the moon on the variation of the magnetic needle.

The existence of a sensible lunar effect on the magnetism of the
earth has been established by the labors of Sabine and others; it is,
however, of much importance to confirm and extend their results by
the discussion of independent observations. In the previous paper
the method was shown by which the several influences of the sun were
eliminated from the observations, leaving residuals from which the
lunar influence could be deduced, the method being that followed by

.
REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. yi

General Sabine in his reduction of the results of the British observa-
tions.- The records, after having been corrected for the influence of
the sun and other perturbations, were arranged in tables, correspond-
ing to the several hours of the day, commencing with the upper transit
of the moon over the meridian. ‘lo ascertain whether the different
parts of these series would give harmonious results, the whole number
tabulated, 21,644, was divided into three groups, the first compris-
ing nineteen months, the second, twenty-one months, and the third,
eighteen months. From these it-was found that the results were
nearly proportioned to the number of observations, which indicated
that no constant error of much magnitude existed.

The three groups were next discussed by means of Bessel’s formula,
two terms of which were found sufficient to give a curve representing
the observations ; and as a constant term was not found necessary in
the construction of this curve, it was inferred that the moon exerted
no specific constant action on the needle, or, in other words, that the
magnetism of the moon is not per se, but is of that kind called
inductive, which is due to the action of some extraneous body.

The curves by which the results of the discussion are represented
show two east and two west deflections in a lunar day, the maxima
east and west occurring about the time of the upper and lower transit
of the moon over the meridian, and the minima about at the interme-
diate sixth hour.

In comparison with the effects of other forces operating on the mag-
netic needle, that of the moon is exceedingly small, and could not have
been detected previous to the introduction of the more refined instru-
ments and methods of investigation which have been invented within
the last twenty years. The total range at Philadelphia scarely reaches
thirty seconds, and at Toronto it is only a little more than thirty-eight
seconds.

The principal western maximum deviation occurs six minutes after
the moon passes the lower meridian, and amounts to 13.8 seconds of
arc. The secondary maximum occurs fourteen minutes after the upper
culmination, and amounts to 10.8 seconds. The principal eastern
maximum of variation takes place six hours and seventeen minutes
after the lower culmination, the deflection being 13.2 seconds. The
secondary easterly maximum occurs at six hours three minutes after
the upper transit, and amounts to 11.4 seconds.

The effect of the moon appears to be subject to a variation depending
on the solar year, for the investigation of which the preceding results
were arranged in two groups—one containing the hourly values for

7”
28 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

the summer months, and the others those for the winter months.
After being subjected to a similar process of reduction, it was found
from these that the lunar variation is much smaller in amplitude in
winter than in summer, and also that the maxima and minima occur
earlier in the former than in the latter season, the winter curve pre-
ceding the summer curve by about an hour and three quarters.

Professor Bache next proceeded to ascertain whether the phases,
declination, or parallax of the moon have any sensible effect on the
magnetic variation. Dr. Kreil, from the discussion of ten years’ ob-
servation at Prague, concluded that there was no specific change in the
position of the magnet depending on the moon’s phases or parallax,
but that the variation was sensibly greater when the moon was at its
ereatest northern declination. On the contrary, Mr. Brown, from a
much shorter series of observations in India, inferred that there was
a minimum of variation two days after the full moon. To investigate
these points, the lunar variation for the days of full and new moon,
and for two succeeding days, were compared with the average monthly
variation ; the results indicate that the north .end of the magnet is
deflected six seconds to the westward at full moon ‘ and as much to the
eastward on the day of new moon. This quantity is not much beyond
the probable error of observation, but a more definite result could hardly
be expected from a series extending over but five years. The period
of the observations is also too short to exhibit any definite variation
depending on the moon’s greatest northern or southern declination,
and the same remark may be applied to the effect of the varying dis-
tance of the moon. Professor. Bache proposes, in another paper, to
extend the discussion to the moon’s influence on the variation in the
intensity of the magnetic force of the earth.

I neglected to mention in the last report that, besides the magnetic
observations made by Professor Bache in coéperation with the system
inaugurated by the British association, two other series were carried
on simultaneously—one in the city of Washington, by Lieutenant
Gilliss, of the United States Navy, and the other by Professor Bond,
of Harvard University. The observations of Lieutenant Gilliss were
made once in two hours with a bar eleven inches long, observed with a
micrometer microscope reading to seconds of arc, and were continued
from July 7, 1840, to June 30, 1842, a period of two years. Beside
the bi-hourly series, another was made on term days, viz: on the 23d
and 24th of each month, from September, 1840, to June, 1842, in
which the position of the needle was recorded at intervals of every
five minutes. Professor Bond’s observations at Cambridge extended

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 29

from 1837 to 1845. The observations of Lieutenant Gilliss were pub-
lished by order of the Senate of the United States; but have not
been discussed in reference to the various influences to which the
needle is subjected. Those of Professor Bond are still in manuscript,
but will probably be published in due time, as a part of the labors of
the Harvard observatory.

The fact was mentioned in the last report, that a small appropriation -
had been made, to assist in defraying the expense of the necessary
material and apparatus for an investigation undertaken by Professor
Wolcott Gibbs relative to the ores of platinum, of which the following
is an account:

Samples of the ores of platinum, according to Gmelin, were first
brought to Europe in the year 1741. In 1748, the metal was described
by Don Antonio de Ulloa as a metallic stone, which, when present in
large quantity, prevents the working of the gold ores. Watson recog-
nized platinum as a distinct metal in 1750, and after that period very
numerous investigations were published in regard to it. In 1804,
Wollaston announced the discovery of palladium and rhodium in the
‘ raw platinum ores, and shortly afterward Smithson Tennant showed
that the same ore contained two other metals, which he called iridium
and osmium. Finally, in 1844, Claus discovered ruthenium. The
investigation of the metals accompanying platinum has always been
regarded as one of peculiar difficulty, in consequence of the remarkable
analogies between the chemical properties of the metals themselves.
The comparatively recent discovery of ruthenium illustrates this point
in a striking manner. All previous investigations related chiefly to
mixtures of the metals in various proportions, hardly a single one
having been obtained ina state of purity. Claus’s most elaborate and
successful investigation threw a new light on the whole subject, with-
out, however, removing all the difficulties which accompany a complete
separation of the different metals. In 1859, Deville and Debray pub-
lished a detailed memoir on the working of the ores of platinum upon
a large scale, and on the physical properties of the different metals.
In this very valuable paper, methods of fusing large quantities of
platinum are given, the processes employed being, however, essen-
tialiy the same as those successfully used in this country by Dr. Hare
many years since.

The purely chemical question of the complete separation of the
different metals of the platinum group from each other, remained
unsolved. The investigations of Dr. Gibbs have been undertaken
partly to supply this deficiency, and partly in consequence of his dis-

30 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

covery of a very remarkable series of compounds containing osmium,
ruthenium, or iridium. ‘These investigations have thus far been suc-
cessful, a few difficulties only remaining to be overcome. They have
not merely yielded wholly new methods of separation, but have re-
sulted in the discovery of an entirely new class of salts, possessing
much theoretical and practical interest. It is by means of these salts
that Dr. Gibbs has succeeded in effecting a satisfactory separation of
the different metals of the group. The memoir embodying a detailed
description of the processes of Dr. Gibbs will consist of four. parts.
The first will treat of the methods of bringing the ores into a soluble
condition ; the second, of the methods of separating the metals from
each other ; the third, of the new salts and bases discovered ; and the
fourth, of the general relations of the metals of the group. A large
part of the work is already completed, and the author expects to have
the whole ready for the press 1s a few months.

Beside the papers described, a number of others have been accepted
for publication, or are in preparation, at the expense of the Smithson-
ian fund. Among the former we may mention an elaborate memoir
on the anatomy of the human liver, by Dr. Schmidt, of New Orleans,
of which the following are the principal points: 1. The accumulation
of additional evidence of the existence of a network of capillary vessels
previously discovered by the author, and described by him as ‘‘ biliary
tubules,’’ from which start the smallest hepatic ducts. This network
is independent of that in which the smallest branches of the porta-
vein, hepatic artery, and veins arise. 2. The discovery of minute
lymphatics of the liver, and their origin in the network of biliary
tubules, by which a communication between the hepatic ducts and
lymphatics is established. 3. The discovery of lymphatic vessels,
directly joining small hepatic ducts, by which a second communication
between these vessels is established. 4. A minute description of a
system of small follicular and racemose glands, the ducts of which
form extensive plexuses throughout the liver, and their relationship to
the other constituents of the organ. These glands have been imperfectly
described by some authors, but their true relations have never been
known. 5. The discovery of a communication of the lymphatics with
the ducts of these glands. As many of the latter join the hepatic
ducts, a third communication between the lymphatics and hepatic
ducts is thus indirectly established.

The memoir also contains several other points of minor importance,
together with a minute description of the blood vessels, hepatic cells,
&c., perhaps more definite than has heretofore been given. The dis-

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. ok

covery of a natural communication between the hepatic ducts and
lymphatics of the liver, according to the author, is of great import-
ance, for it explains the phenomena of jaundice as they occur in certain
diseases. It also explains why the large lymphatics on the surface of
the liver are frequently found filled with bile after death. The appen-
dix to the memoir contains a description of the best method of making
minute injections, together with the apparatus used for the purpose.

In addition to the foregoing, an original mathematical paper on the
intersection of circles and spheres, has been presented by Major Alvord,
of the United States Army.

Among the memoirs in preparation is one on Arctic meteorology,
from the original observations made under the direction of Sir F. Leo-
pold McClintock, during his late voyage in search of Sir John Frank-
lin, and presented to this Institution by the author, for discussion and
publication. A full account of this paper and the preceding will be
given in the next annual report.

Under the head of Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, the follow-
ing works have been published during the past year:

1. Instructions in reference to collecting nests and eggs of North
American birds ; illustrated with wood cuts.

2. Circular in reference to the history of North American grasshop-
pers; prepared by Mr. P. R. Uhler. ‘

3. Circular in reference to collecting North American shells.

4, Circular addressed to the officers of the Hudson’s Bay Company,
relative to the registration of meteorological phenomena, and the col-
lection of objects of natural history. This circular is accompanied by
a letter from the late Sir George Simpson, governor of the Hudson’s
Bay Company’s territory, commending the requests of the Institution
to the favorable consideration of all persons connected with the com-
pany.

5. Check lists of the shells of North America, prepared for the
Institution by Isaac Lea, P. P. Carpenter, W. Stimpson, W. G. Bin-
ney, and T. Prime. These lists were prepared for the purpose of
labeling the specimens in the Smithsonian collection, but as it was
thought they would be of general value in the indication of species
inhabiting this continent and the adjacent islands, in facilitating the
preparation of catalogues, the labeling of collections, and conducting
exchanges, it has been thought proper to print them for distribution.

6. List of duplicate shells of the Indo-Pacific Fauna, collected by
the United States exploring expedition under Captain Wilkes.

32 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

7. Catalogue of the described lepidoptera of North America, by
Dr. John G. Morris. This catalogue enumerates over 2,000 species
of butterflies, moths, &c., which occur in the United States proper.
‘‘Yet there is reason to believe,’’ says the author, ‘‘that hundreds still
remain to be discovered.’’ In the preparation of this catalogue, all
accessible books have been consulted, and itis believed that few descrip-
tions of American lepidoptera have been overlooked. The classifica-
tion adopted is that recommended in part by Herrich-Schaeffer and
Walker ; but in some of the familes, Guénée has been followed.

The following works are in preparation for publication in the Smith-
sonian miscellaneous collections:

1. Elementary introduction to the study of conchology, by P. P.
Carpenter, of Warrington, England.

2. List of the species of shells collected by the United States ex-
ploring expedition, by the same author.

3. Descriptive catalogue of the shells of the west coast of the United
States, Mexico, and Central America, by the same author.

4, Bibliography of North American conchology, by W. G. Binney.

5. Descriptive catalogue of the air-breathing shells of North Amer-
ica, by the same author.

6. Catalogue of North American crustacea, in the museum of the
Smithsonian Institution, by W. Stimpson, M. D.

7. Catalogue of the described Neuroptera of North America, by
Dr. H. Hagen; edited by P. R. Uhler.

8. Classification of the Coleoptera of North AaNOvEER, by Dr. John
L. Le Conte.

9. Descriptive list of the diurnal lepidoptera of North America, by
Dr. J. G. Morris.

10. Descriptive catalogue of the hymenoptera of North America,
by H. De Saussure.

11. Descriptive catalogue of the diptera of North America, by Dr.
Dr. H. Loew and Baron Osten Sacken.

12. Catalogue of North American orthoptera, hemiptera, and homop-
tera, by P. R. Uhler.

Most of these are nearly completed, and will be published during
the year 1861.

The thanks of the Institution are due to the gentlemen whose names
have been mentioned in connection with the preparation of the several
works just mentioned, since their labors have been bestowed for the
advance of science, without any other reward than that which might
flow from the reputation justly due to the authors of such productions.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. . 33

_ The works on insects have been prepared especially to facilitate the

study of this branch of natural history—a taste for which has much

increased in this country of late years, principally through the exer-
tions of the Smithsonian Institution ; and it is believed that, with the
growing enthusiasm manifested for this study, specimens of nearly all
the species which inhabit North America will soon be collected and
accurately described. The practical bearing of a knowledge of ento-
mology, in its application to agriculture and the arts, as well as in its
scientific relation to general zodlogy and physical geography, have
been pointed out in previous reports. I may mention, however, as an
interesting fact exhibiting the relation of animal life to the peculiarities
of climate and soil in different parts of the world, that Baron Osten
Sacken has ascertained that the same species of insects which inhabit
the arid plains of the western portion of our continent are nearly
identical with those found on the steppes of Russia.

The next class of publications of the Institution consists of the series
of annual Reports to Congress. The first reports were in pamphlet
form, and merely gave an account of the operations of the Institution
and the proceedings of the Regents. Hach report, however, since 1853,
consists of a volume in which is given, in an appendix, some of the
lectures delivered at the Institution, extracts from correspondence, and
information of a character suited to the meteorological observers and
other persons interested in the promotion of knowledge. The first
volume of this series (that for 1853) contains a reprint of all the pre-
vious reports of the Secretary, the will of Smithson, the act of organi-
zation, and all the facts necessary to a history of the establishment
from its commencement. The report for 1859 contains the usual
amount of matter, which has thus far been restricted by the action of
Congress to 450 pages. The number of copies printed by order of
Congress was 10,000, of which only 4,500 were given to the Institu-
tion for distribution; whereas, of the report for 1858, the Institution
received 7,000 copies. On account of this reduction in the number of
copies, we have been obliged to curtail the list of distribution, and to
confine it principally to our meteorological observers and to those who
have manifested their interest in the work by making special applica-
tion for it.

In order to ascertain whether the publications of the Institution are
received by the persons to whom they are addressed, a »rinted form of
acknowledgment is sent, to be returned with the signaiure, post office,
and occupation of the recipient. The receipts, which have been care-
fully bound in a series of volumes as vouchers for the faithful discharge

3

= 2 an REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

of this part of the operations of the establishment, furnish some inter-
esting statistics as to the occupation, and distribution in the different
parts of the country, of the readers of the Smithsonian reports.

Meteorology.—An appropriation is annually made by Congress for
‘the collection of agricultural statistics, investigations for promoting
agriculture and rural economy,’ &c. Of this, Judge Mason, during
his term of office as Commissioner of Patents, devoted a small portion
to assist the Smithsonian Institution in collecting and reducing mete-
orological observations. He considered this kind of information as
one of the essential elements on which to found a system of scientific
agriculture adapted to the various local climates of the different parts of
our extended country, and in his estimates presented to Congress for an
increased appropriation, a certain sum was specified as requisite for this
important purpose. In his report for 1856, he properly remarks ‘‘ that
the degree of heat, cold, and moisture in various localities, and the
usual periods of their occurrence, together with their effects upon dif-
ferent agricultural productions, are of incalculable importance in
searching into the laws by which the growth of such products is reg-
ulated, and will enable the agriculturist to judge with some degree of
certainty whether any given article can be profitably cultivated.’’ In
accordance with these views, an increased appropriation was made by
Congress, which has been continued until the present time. The part
of the appropriation originally devoted to meteorology was also con-
tinued by the successors of Judge Mason, until last year, when it was
suddenly and unexpectedly suspended.

The sum thus furnished by the agricultural department of the Patent
Office was scarcely more than one third of that appropriated by the
Smithsonian Institution. It was, however, of essential service in
developing the system and in assisting to defray the heavy expense of
blanks and reductions.

The general results of all the observations for six years have been
presented in a report to Congress, in the joint name of the Smithsonian
Institution and the Patent Office, and are now in the hands of the
public printer. The information which is contained in this report is
such as is almost constantly called for by the public, and forms a part
of the data necessary to base the practice of agriculture upon the reliable
principles of insurance, as well as to indicate the climate especially
adapted to particular productions. The value, however, of such mate-
rials depends upon the number of years during which the observations
are continued, and I therefore regret that the late Commissioner of

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 35

Patents did not see fit to continue the appropriation which had been
made by his predecessors. The system was fully organized and the
investigation was considered of too much importance to be abandoned,
particularly after so much labor had been bestowed upon it, and there-
fore it has since been maintained at the sole expense of the Institution.
We are sorry, however, that we were obliged to stop the reductions,
but hope they will be resumed again before the observations have
accumulated to an unwieldy bulk.

The whole system of meteorology is still in a prosperous condition ;
the number of observers reporting directly to the Institution is about
500; the number of stations reporting to the Surgeon General’s office
of the War Department is 75. The returns of fourteen stations in
Canada are also accessible to the Institution. Observations have been
made for the year 1860 at 166 light-houses on the Atlantic and Lake
coasts, under the direction of the Light-House Board, copies of which
are sent through the Institution to the Board of Trade in England.

The lake system, established under the direction of Captain Meade,
of the Topographical Engineers, is still continued. It consists of eigh-
teen stations on lakes Superior, Michigan, Huron, Erie, and Ontario.
Kach station is furnished with a full set of standard instruments con-
structed on the plan adopted by the Smithsonian Institution. The
observations are regularly taken four times a day at equal intervals of
three hours, besides occasional series at certain places at every hour of
the twenty-four. The latter are of much value in determining the
corrections to be applied to the mean derived from observations taken
at a few hours in the day. This system in its extent, the precision of
its instruments, and the character of its observers, is one of the most
perfect which has ever been established, and if continued for a few
years, will give the local climate of the district, with an accuracy which
has never been attained in any other part of the continent.

The observations of Lieutenant Williamson, in California, on the
hourly fluctuations of the barometer at the level of the ocean and at
points on mountain stations, were continued until the end of the last
fiscal year, when they were stopped for the want of further appropria-
tions. It is to be hoped the Secretary of War will make provision for
renewing these important investigations, since they are not only of
great scientific interest, but also of much practical value in correcting
the observations for heights by the barometer. Indeed, with the
advance of science, a revision of the deductions from all the observa-
tions which have been made by the various exploring parties, will be

36 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

required, in view of the greater accuracy attainable by the application
of corrections derived from observations of this kind.

The Institution has received during the past year a number of valu-
able meteorological records from officers of the Hudson’s Bay Company
in different parts of the territory. Among these is a series from Fort
Simpson, McKenzie’s river, for twelve years, transmitted by B. R.
Ross, Esq., chief trader; and another series, for three years, by J. Mc-
Kenzie, Esq., from Moose Factory, both of which will be continued
hereafter. In this connection we may mention that a number of spirit
thermometers for marking the extremes of cold have been distributed,
through the agency of Mr. Kennicott, to some of the most distant posts
of the Hudson’s Bay Company.

The daily telegraphic dispatches of the weather from different parts
of the country have been kept up with considerable regularity from the
South as far as New Orleans; but we regret that frequent intermissions
take place in the receipt of the telegrams from places directly west of
the city of Washington, especially as we are more immediately inter-
ested in these, since they afford the means of predicting with consider-
able certainty the character of the weather sometimes a day or more
in advance.

Besides the sources we have mentioned from which meteorological
records have been obtained, an account of others from which commu-
nications on the same subject have been received, is given in the special
appendix to the Secretary's report. The amount of climatic materials
relative to different parts of the continent of North America which has
been collected by the Institution is of great value; but it cannot be
rendered fully available for general use without a larger expenditure of
money than can be devoted to this object by the Smithsonian income.

All the accounts collected by the Institution of the remarkable
auroras of August and September, 1859, were placed in the hands of
Professor Loomis, and by him discussed and published in the ‘¢ Amer-
ican Journal of Science.’’

During the past year, meteorological instruments have been furnished
to two expeditions under the direction of the Coast Survey to observe
the great solar eclipse of the 18th of July, 1860. One of these was
sent to Labrador under the charge of Professor 8. Alexander, of the
College of New Jersey, and the other to Washington Territory under
Lieutenant Gilliss. The instruments, in both cases, have been returned
in good condition.

A full set of meteorological instruments and other apparatus has

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. BY

been furnished to Dr. I. I. Hayes, who has undertaken a new explora-
tion in the Arctic regions for the purpose of gaining additional informa-
tion as to the existence of an open sea. It is probable that Dr. Hayes
will spend the present winter at some point on the coast of Greenland ;
and if he should do so, he has promised to make good use of the instru-
ments and to adopt measures by which the records of the observations
may be transmitted to Washington.

The summer of 1860 was rendered remarkable by the occurrence of
a number of tornadoes in different parts of the northern and western
portions of the United States. Some of these were of so peculiar a
character, and their destructive effects were so extensive, that it was
thought a matter of sufficient importance to adopt means for their
special investigation. For this purpdse it was deemed advisable to
send a competent observer to make an accurate survey of the region
passed over by the meteors, and to collect all the facts which might
tend in the least degree to throw light upon the character of these
terrific visitors. The person chosen for this service was Mr. W. L.
Nicholson, of the United States Coast Survey, who undertook the inves-
tigation for the sake of science ; his actual expenses alone, exclusive of
transportation, being paid, and a free passage having been secured for
him by the Institution through the commendable liberality which
characterizes the acts of many of our railroad companies.

The most violent of these storms was that of June 3, in Jowa and
Illinois, which swept over more than 600 miles, destroying three towns
and perhaps two hundred persons, besides domestic animals and other
property to a large amount.

In regard to these remarkable disturbances of the atmosphere, Mr.
Nicholson collected a great number of interesting facts, by personal
inspection of the effects which still remained, from oral information
derived from many eye witnesses, and from actual surveys of the paths
of the tornadoes and the relative position of the more prominent objects
which remained strewed in their course. These will all be presented in
proper form to the Institution as a report of actual facts; and it is
proposed by the Secretary to discuss the phenomena in connection with
the various theories which have been advanced to explain the origin
and progress of storms of this character. Attention was not exclusively
confined to meteorological phenomena, but was extended to the physical
and other peculiarities of the regions visited ; and Mr. Nicholson en-
deavored to diffuse a taste for meteorology among the people, which
it is hoped will in the future supply some vacancies in our corps of
observers. He warmly expresses his gratification on account of the

38 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

liberality with which he was aided, the general appreciation of the
objects of the Institution, and the courtesy every where extended to him
personally.

It was mentioned in the last report that a commencement had heen

made, in connection with the Coast Survey, in the preparation of a
hypsometrical map of the United States, and that the elevation of
upwards of 9,000 points had been collected. This work has been
continued during the past year, and efforts have been made to obtain
materials existing in the offices of various railroads and public works,
and it has been deemed desirable still further to prosecute the research
among the archives at the State capitols. About 4,000 additional
elevations have thus been obtained,and considerable progress made
in the plotting of the material on the sheets of the hypsometrical
map.

In furtherance of the same object, a small appropriation in addition
to the previous loan of instruments has been made to Prof. Guyot, to
assist in a hypsometrical survey of the Apalachian chain of mountains.
During the last two or three years, this accomplished geographer has
spent a considerable portion of the summer in North Carolina, and
has now nearly ready for publication a map of the part of the Apala-
chian system in that region. He has extended a net work of triangles
over an area of nearly 150 miles in length, and determined within
these, by a series of contemporaneous barometric observations, the
heights of all the more important peaks.

In the report of his labors to the Institution, Professor Guyot makes
the following remarks: ‘I only deplore the absence of points the posi-
tion of which is determined astronomically or otherwise with sufficient
accuracy to enable me to locate my survey on the right spot of the surface
of the globe. The existing maps are very deficitnt in every respect.’’
In connection with this subject, I may be permitted to express the hope
that Congress will in due time make provision for extending the system
of triangulation which has been established with so much labor and
precision along the sea-board to the interior of the continent. The
necessity of such a work must every year become more and more evi-

dent, as the value of land increases and the precise definition of polit-
ical boundaries becomes more important.

Ethnology.—W hatever relates to the nature of man is interesting to
the students of every branch of knowledge; and hence ethnology affords
@common ground on which the cae of physical science, of
natural history, of archeology, of language, of history and Leeper

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 39

can all harmoniously labor. Consequently, no part of the operations
of this Institution has been more generally popular than that which
relates to this subject.

From the preceding reports, it will be seen that the Institution has
endeavored especially to promote that part of the general subject of
ethnology which relates to language; and as in this an increasing
number of the intelligent public is interested, the publication of the
Dakota and Yoruba grammar and dictionary was received with much
favor, and more numerous applications have been made for copies of
these works than for almost any others which have been issued by the
Institution. Indeed, the entire edition of the Dakota grammar and
dictionary, except the copies bound up in the volumes of the series of
contributions, has been exhausted. The work has not only been con-
sidered of value to the students of ethnology, but also to the officers
of the government, missionaries, and others who have been called upon
to hold intercourse with our western Indians.

During the past year several works of the same class have been
offered to the Institution for publication. Some of these, however, were
not in a condition to be printed without revision and philosophical
arrangement; and since the death of the lamented Professor Turner,
we have experienced difficulty in finding a person of the peculiar
skill and learning required for the undertaking of so responsible and
difficult 2 work. We have, however, referred several of the articles
presented to us to the American Oriental Society, and have been
favored with the advice and assistance of the officers of that association,
in enabling us to decide on the disposition of such works; and among
these, the Institution is particularly indebted to Prof. W. D. Whitney,
of Yale College, for the important service he has rendered us in this
line.

Several of the grammars and dictionaries which have been presented
were approved, and would have been published by the Institution, had
not other means been provided for giving them to the public more
expeditiously. Among these, area grammar of the Grebo language
by Bishop Payne, of Africa, which will be printed by the American
Oriental Society ; and also a Creek grammar and dictionary prepared
by Mr. Buckner, and about to be published by the Baptist Missionary
Board,

Much interest has been manifested by the students of ethnology in
everything which relates to the Indians of the Pacific coast of North
America; and the Institution is accordingly desirous to collect all the
reliable information on this subject which it can possibly obtain. In

40 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

this labor it has been much assisted by Alexander 8. Taylor, Hsq., of
Monterey, California, through whose instrumentality we have received a
collection of original manuscripts, of which the following is a descrip-
tion :

1. A vocabulary of the Mutsun Indians of San Juan Bautista, by
Padre Felipe Arroyo, consisting of ninety-two folio pages, written in
1815, and sent to the Institution by the Rev. John Cuenelias, of
Monterey.

2. A grammar of the same language by Arroyo, also written in
1815, and found at the mission of Santa Yrez, in Santa Barbara
county, by the Rev. C. Rubio, principal of the college of that place,
by whom it is lent to the Institution. This grammar was cepied from
Arroyo’s manuscripts, in a small octavo of seventy-six pages, in a
clear beautiful hand, by one of the friars, and is a curiosity of its kind.
It had been hidden at theold mission where Father Arroyo died, for
over forty years.

3. An extensive vocabulary of the Indians of San Antonio Mission,
of about ninety quarto pages, prepared by Padre Buenaventura Sitgar,
one of the original founders of California, and Padre Miguel Pieras,
between 1771 and 1797.

4. A catechism of the Chalonese language of the mission of Sole-
dad, written out by Father Vincente Fio de Sarria about 1819, was
also found at San Antonio Mission, and forwarded, with the vocabulary
of Sitgar, by Rev. D. Ambris, curate of Monterey.

5. A catechism in the language of the San Antonio Mission, with
a Spanish translation written by Friar Pedro Cabot, in 1817. This
was copied from a wooden tablet used by the missionaries to instruct
the Indians at church, and was presented to the Institution by Mr.
Taylor, according to whom, Friar Cabot was one of the best educated
Spanish missionaries, and justly celebrated among the people of the
country for his piety and excellence of heart. He died about 1836.

We are informed by Mr. Taylor that, at his earnest request, one of
the learned professors in the college of Santa Clara has undertaken,
in behalf of the Institution, to prepare a vocabulary and grammar of
the language. of the Flat Head Indians of Oregon, among whom he
labored as a missionary for many years.

The Mutsun vocabulary has been carefully copied, at the expense of
the Institution, by Mr. Cotheal, of New York, and the original re-
turned to the reverend gentleman to whom we are indebted for its use.
The other articles mentioned, which are not given to the Institution,
will also be copied, and the originals returned. In this way, these

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. Al

valuable contributions to philology, if not printed, will be preserved
and rendered more accessible to the ethnological student.

At the suggestion of Mr. Taylor, we have prepared a circular
addressed to the Catholic clergymen, missionaries, and institutions of
California, Oregon, Washington, Vancouver’s Island, British Colum-
bia, Utah, Arizona, and New Mexico, asking for copies of all Indian
vocabularies, grammars, catecbisms, and other philological materials,
made or collected by the priests who labored among the aborigines,
and which, we are informed, are still to be found in many of the
mission stations. In Alta California alone, it is said that there are
twenty-one missions, in which are preserved books of baptisms, mar-
riages, and deaths of the Indians from 1769 to 1846.

Mr. George Gibbs, formerly of New York, during a residence of
twelve years on the Pacific coast, has devoted much time to collecting
materials for the illustration of the ethnology of the country. He
has obtained over fifty vocabularies of the various languages and
dialects spoken along the coast from Behring’s straits to San Francisco,
and further south; many of which are accompanied by special |
memoirs by intelligent gentlemen residing among particular tribes or
families, and who are well acquainted with their respective idioms.
Mr. Gibbs is at present engaged in arranging his materials with a
view to present them to this Institution. By the collection and pub-
lication of all the materials of this class which can be obtained, addi-
tions may be made of importance to the ethnologist, in solving many
questions as to the general philosophy of language, and the connection
of the different families of American Indians with each other and with
different races of mankind.

A considerable number of answers have been received to the circular
addressed by the Institution to the foreign agents of the government,
missionaries, and other persons in all parts of the world, relative to
the investigation as to the system of relationship adopted by different
tribes, nations, and races of mankind, mentioned in the last report,
as undertaken by Mr. Morgan. These letters have been sent to Mr.
Morgan, who has, in turn, acknowledged his indebtedness to the Insti-
tution for the valuable aid rendered him in the prosecution of his
research.

Some years ago a memoir was submitted to the Institution, on the
physical peculiarities of the European man in America, by a gentle-
man of Cincinnati, which was found to contain a large amount of
interesting matter, but scarcely sufficient data to warrant a safe induction
as to the subject of investigation. A similar inquiry has been insti-

42 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

tuted by members of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,
and in codperation with these, a circular has been issued by the Insti-
tution, asking for statistics relative to the place of birth, country of
parentage, profession or occupation, age, height, and weight of native-
born American citizens. To this circular about one hundred answers
have been returned from our meteorological correspondents, the whole
series furnishing the facts relative to about two thousand individuals.
It is intended to present the statistics thus obtained to the author of
the memoir above mentioned, as well as to the Academy of Sciences.
It will, however, be evident, on reflection, that the value of such sta-
tistics must depend on the number of cases which they include, and
the length of time through which they arecontinued; since it is highly
probable that the changes produced by climate and other conditions of
existence, become marked only after a succession of generations have
been exposed to the modifying influences.

The Institution continues to receive from time to time, information
respecting the existence of mvunds and other remains of the original
inhabitants of this continent not previously described, and since the
proposition has been entertained of preparing a map to illustrate the
relative distribution of these remains, all information of this kind will
be very acceptable.

A paper has been some time in possession of the Institution, on
the mining operations of the ancient inhabitants of the region around
Lake Superior, but it is not yet in a sufficiently elaborate condition to
be presented to the public through the Smithsonian Contributions. We
hope, however, that in the course of the year we shall be able to have
it revised and prepared for the press. It may be proper also to men-
tion, in this connection, that a large number of crania of different
tribes of Indians, as well as of different races of men, has been collected
together at the Institution, the study of which would probably furnish
some new facts of interest to the ethnologist.

Magnetic Observatory.—lt was stated in the last report that, as the
changes in the direction and intensity of the magnetic force at Toronto
were found to be almost precisely the same as at Philadelphia and
Washington, it had therefore been concluded that more important
service could be rendered science by making the observations at a
greater distance from Toronto than the grounds of the Smithsonian
Institution. In accordance with this conclusion, the instruments of
the observatory, jointly supported by the Smithsonian Institution and
the Coast Survey, have been sent to Key West, where the United
States government has a fortification, and the Coast Survey maintains

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 43

a tidal station. Key West is situated in latitude 24° 33’ north, lon-
gitude 81° 41’ west, and is a low coral island, rising at no point more
than ten or twelve feet above the sea. The mean temperature of the
spring is 75°, of summer 82°, of autumn 78°, and winter 69°. The
daily variation of temperature is therefore very small, and on this
account as well as from its position, the island is well adapted to mag-
netic observations,

The observatory is situated en the grounds of the government, a few
hundred yards from Fort Taylor, and near the water. A large shed
belonging to the fort was made use of, by permission of the engineer
department, as an outer protection for an inner building containing
the instruments. The inner rooms were properly inclosed in a sub-
stantial manner, leaving a clear space between their walls and those
of the outer building for the free circulation of air. The piers sup-
porting the instruments rest upon the solid rock of the island, and are
therefore subject to no other changes than those which result from the
slight annual variation of temperature. A small building to the north
of the observatory was erected for the instruments employed to determ-
ine the absolute values of the magnetic elements, to be used in con-
nection with the continuous photographic records of the variations.

The instruments were mounted at Key West in January and Febru-
ary, 1860, by Prof. W. P. Trowbridge, assistant in the United States
Coast Survey, and a series of observations commenced by this gentle-
man, assisted by Mr. Samuel Walker, in March, have been continued to
the present time, under the charge of Mr. George D. Allen, who is now
retained as permanent observer. The expense of the observations is
sustained jointly by the Smithsonian Institution and the Coast Survey.
In the appendix to the last report will be found a minute description
of the self-recording instruments here referred to, and of the method
of using them, prepared by Mr. J. E. Hilgard; and in the appendix
to the present report it is proposed to insert a communication trom
Gen. Sabine to the Royal Society of London, giving a brief exposition
of the laws of the phenomena of the larger magnetic disturbances, as
far as they have been ascertained, and of the interesting contributions
to science which such observations as are now made at Key West may
be the means of affording.

Laboratory.—During the last year the laboratory has remained
under the direction of Dr. B. F. Craig, of this city, and, as in former
years, many minerals from different parts of the country, submitted
to the Institution for examination, have been reported upon. It

44 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

may be proper here to repeat the statement which has previously
been made as to the policy adopted in regard to examinations of this
kind, namely: to furnish an account of the character of the mineral
free of cost to the parties asking the information, provided it is of
general interest, or immediately connected with the advance of
science, and can be afforded at little expense to the Institution. If,
however, the information required is for private interests, a charge is
made sufficient to cover the expense of the investigation. By the
adoption of this policy, the laboratory has been kept in operation by
means of a small annual appropriation for chemicals and apparatus.

Collections of Natural History, &c.—The Smithsonian Institution,
during the twelve years of its active existence, has expended a large
amount of labor and money in collecting and preserving specimens of
geology, natural history, and ethnology, and has also received the
entire charge of all the specimens collected by the various expeditions
of the general Government. The scientific material thus collected is
very valuable, and, in number and variety of specimens and duplicates
to illustrate the natural productions of the North American continent,
far excels any other collection ever made. It is not the policy of
the Institution to hoard up specimens for the exclusive study of
those immediately connected with the establishment, or to consider
the duplicates merely as articles of commercial value, only to be ex-
changed for marketable equivalents, but to render them available as
widely as possible for the advance of knowledge. In accordance with
this policy, arrangements have been commenced for a more general
distribution of the type and duplicates, and for the description of new
species, than has heretofore been practicable.

The specimens may be divided into two classes: first, those which
have been described in the reports of the Government expeditions, or
in the transactions of the Smithsonian and other institutions; and
second, those which have not yet been described, and which conse-
quently are considered of much value to the naturalists who desire to
gratify the laudable ambition of connecting their names with original
accounts of new species, or who are engaged in preparing monographs
of particular families. Of both classes the Institution possesses an
immense number of duplicates, in the disposition of which, some gen-
eral principles should be kept constantly in view. After due consulta-
tion and deliberation the following rules for the first class, and con-
siderations for the second, are proposed.

First. To advance original science, the duplicate type specimens

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 45

should be distributed as widely as possible to scientific institutions in
this country and abroad, in order that they may be used in identifying
the species and genera which have been described.

Second. To promote education, as full sets as possible of general
duplicates, properly labeled, should be presented to colleges and other
institutions of learning that profess to teach the principal branches of
natural history.

Third. It should be distinctly understood that due credit 1s to be
given to the Institution in the labeling of the specimens, and in all
accounts which may be published of them, since such credit is not only
due to the name of Smithson, but also to the directors of the establish-
ment as vouchers to the world that they are faithfully carrying out the
intention of the bequest.

Fourth. It may be proper in the distribution to institutions abroad,
as a general rule, to require, in case type specimens to illustrate
_ species which have been described by foreign authors may be wanted
for comparison or other uses in this country, that they be furnished at
any time they may be required.

Fifth. In return for specimens which may be presented to colleges
und other educational establishments, collections from localities in
their vicinity, which may be desirable, shall be furnished when re-
quired.

The disposition of the undescribed specimens in the collection of the
Institution is a matter which requires special consideration, and
involves in every case of application for the use of them the necessity
of deliberation to guard against the falling of the specimens into
improper hands, and prevent as far as possible the charge of favoritism.

It is not SOMME that in some cases, hasty and imperfect descrip-
tions have been published of specimens belonging to the Institution,
through the desire of the author to connect his name with a new
species, rather than from an honest endeavor to advance knowledge.
It would, however, have been difficult to refuse any person the privilege
of examining new species, who professed to be actuated alone by the
desire of having an opportunity of laboring in a particular field of
investigation ; but it is clear that special encouragement and preference
should be given to those who undertake the more difficult and laborious
task of forming complete monographs.

It is not in accordance with the policy of the Institution to subject
a person who is engaged in a special line of research, to the expense of
residing in Washington during the period perhaps of many months
required for the investigation, but, when necessary, he is allowed to

46 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

take the materials to his home to study them at his leisure, provided

the Institution is satisfied as to his competency, his integrity, and
‘industry. But in granting this privilege, some restriction should be
put upon the time the specimens may be retained by the investigator,
and also upon the number he may have at once in his possession. He
should also give assurance that he will prepare a set of type specimens
properly labeled for preservation in the Smithsonian museum, and that
all the duplicates, if required, shall be returned to the general collection.

The proper distribution of the duplicate specimens is a work of great
labor and expense. It does not consist merely in assorting and packing
them for transportation, but also in properly numbering and labeling
them for immediate use. Without these preliminaries, the specimens
themselves would be of comparatively little value. For example, we
may send to an educational establishment a series of specimens, many
of which are to be found in its immediate vicinity, and yet be of great
value on account of having attached to them the scientific names by
which they are known to men of science in every part of the civilized
world, and without which all that may be stated in regard to them in
books would have no interest for want of certainty as to the identity
of the objects described.

To illustrate the details of the system of distribution, I may mention
the plan adopted in regard to the shells and minerals. Of these, a
complete series, consisting of a full representation of each species, 1s in
the process of being accurately labeled, and when this work is com-
pleted, the whole collection of duplicates will be assorted in boxes or
bins, each apartment containing those belonging to the same species.
Hach shell or mineral in the same box will then be marked with the
same number, corresponding with a number on a list of printed labels,
two copies of which will be sent to each recipient of a collection ; one
to be preserved for reference and the other to be cut up into labels to
be attached to the specimens. After this preparation and arrangement,
individual series are made up by taking a single specimen from each
box. This operation demands a critical knowledge of each particular
class of specimens, and consequently requires the codperation of a
number of experienced naturalists, each an acknowledged authority in
his special department. ;

From the foregoing account it must be clear that the labor and time
reyuired even to prepare a few sets of specimens for distribution, is
much greater than at first sight might be imagined; and since the
number of suites of specimens in the Smithsonian collection amounts in
some cases to several hundred, it is evident that the expense must

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. AT

exceed the unaided means of the Institution, unless the time of com-
pleting the distribution be extended over a number of years.

In accordance with the plan described, a commencement has been
made in the work, preparatory to the general distribution. The assort-
ment and labeling of an entire set of shells has been principally
intrusted to Mr. Philip Carpenter, of Warrington, England, one of
the first conchologists of the day, who has prepared a report on the
shells of the northwest coast of the United States for the British Asso-
ciation. In this work Mr. Carpenter has been assisted by the gratui-
tous labor of Mr. Isaac Lea, Dr. A. A. Gould, Dr. E. Foreman, Mr.
W.G. Binney, Dr. W. Stimpson, and Mr. Temple Prime.

The botanical collection has been placed in the hands of Dr. John
Torrey, of New York, who has generously offered, with the cooperation of
Dr.Gray, of Harvard University, to superintend the labeling of a com-
plete set of specimens to be preserved in the museum of this Institution,
of several sets of original type series, to be presented to some of the
principal museums of this country and of Europe, and the preparation
of the remainder for distribution to colleges and academies.

The arrangement of the specimens of the other branches of natural
history has been commenced and laboriously prosecuted under the
direction of Professor Baird, who has been assisted especially by Dr.
H. Bryant, Mr. Theodore Gill, and a number of amateur naturalists.

In accordance with the policy of rendering the collections of new
material immediately available for the advance of science, a number of
series of specimens of different genera and species have been intrusted
for study and description to different gentlemen interested in special
branches of natural history. The service which has been rendered the
cause of natural history by this liberal course is far greater than might
at first sight appear.

It may be safely asserted that scarcely any extended investigation
in the line of natural history has been prosecuted in this country
during the last ten years without having its material in greater or less
part furnished by the Institution.

Ezplorations.—During the past year the collections have been
increased by a number of expeditions under the direction of the
different departments of the general government, and by explorations
in part at the expense and under the direction of the Institution. Of
these a detailed history is given in the report of Professor Baird here-
with presented, and it is only necessary for me in this connection to
mention some of the latter sources of the increase of specimens.

48 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

Mr. Robert Kennicott, the enterprising young naturalist mentioned
in the last report, has continued his explorations in the Hudson's Bay
territory and Russian America, and his labors have, as in previous
years, received the cordial codperation of all the officers and agents of
the Hudson’s Bay Company. Not only has he been permitted to visit
and reside at the different posts, but he has received free transportation
of himself and collections. Mr. Kennicott will further extend his
explorations into Russian America, and will probably remain absent
until the autumn of 1863.

Mr. John Xantus, whose name has also been mentioned in some of
the previous reports, has industriously occupied his time not devoted
to tidal observations for the Coast Survey at Cape St. Lucas, in Lower
California, in completing the collections of the natural history of that
region. The specimens he has obtained on the western coast. are
greater in number and variety, according to Professor Baird, than
those ever collected in that region by any single individual.

Mr. C. Drexler, under the special direction of the Institution, during
the last year made an exploration in the region of James’ Bay, and in
this case also the Hudson’s Bay Company liberally seconded the objects
of the Institution. He was enabled to collect a large number of valu-
able specimens through the facilities afforded him, and these were sent
from Moose factory to London, at the expense of the company ; and
thence to this country by the Cunard steamers, free of charge ; acts of
liberality which deserve to be specially noticed, not only as examples
of gratifying appreciation of science, but also of the efforts of the Insti-
tution to enlarge its boundaries.

Museum.—What has been said under the head of collections may
serve to illustrate the service which the Institution might have rendered
to natural history without having established a public museum, and
incurred the expense of the erection of a large building and the con-
tinued cost of supporting its necessary establishment of numerous
employés. The act of Congress, however, authorized the erection of a
building for the reception of objects of natural history, under the idea,
then prevalent, that such a provision was absolutely necessary for car-
rying out the will of the testator; but it must be clear to every one
who critically examines the subject that, unless restricted, the expense
of making provision for a general museum alone would absorb all the
funds, and thus confine to a single object, and that principally local in
its effects, the bequest intended for the increase and diffusion of knowl-
edge generally among men.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 49

If the duplicates now in possession of the Institution were to be
distributed on the plan of demanding an equivalent of specimens in
exchange, the returns would fill far more than the unoccupied space
now in the Smithsonian building, and an additional edifice would be
required, the cost of which would either diminish the original fund or
absorb for years to come the accruing interest. It is evident, therefore,
that unless the museum be restricted within definite limits, the active
operations which have given so much reputation to the Institution, and
made the name of Smithson as familiar as a household word in every
part of the world, must ultimately cease. It has, therefore, been con-
cluded to confine the special collections of the Institution to type speci-
mens, illustrating the natural history of the American continent.
Even the cost of the preservation of these will be more than can well
be afforded from the income of the original bequest. Indeed the Insti-
tution could do much more service to the cause of natural history, were
Congress to accept as a gift the Smithsonian building and all its speci-
mens for the purpose of establishing a separate museum, and suffer the
Smithsonian income, thus freed from the expense of supporting so
costly an establishment, to be entirely devoted to the active operations
of the programme of organization.

It is not intended by the foregoing to decline accepting foreign
specimens in cases in which they may be required for special investi-
gation and comparison; on the contrary, it is a part of the policy of
the Institution to furnish, as far as possible, to original investigators
aid of this kind.

For an account of the labors connected with the collections and the
museum, in detail, I must refer to the communication, herewith ap-
pended, of Professor Baird.

Exchanges.—The system of exchange still continnes to perform an
important part in the literary and scientific intercourse between this
country and other parts of the world. During the year 1860 it has
increased more rapidly than in any other period of the same length,
and is now the principal medium of literary and scientific communica-
tion between the American continent and foreign countries. It is not
confined on this side of the Atlantic to the United States, but extends
to Canada, the West Indies, and South America.

As a natural consequence of the extension of this part of the. opera-
tions, the cost of carrying it on has correspondingly increased, and it
will be impossible with the limited income of the Smithsonian fund to
enlarge the system, or even to continue it in its present dimensions,

4

50 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

without a pro rata assessment of at least a portion of the expenses on
the different parties who avail themselves of its facilities. The expense
of the system of exchange would, however, be far greater were it not for
the many favors we receive from transportation companies, either in a
great reduction of charges or their entire omission. or conspicuous
examples of this liberality, the Institution may refer to the Cunard
steamers between New York and Liverpool, to the North German
Lloyd between New York and Bremen, the Pacific Mail Steamship
Company, Panama Railroad Company, North Atlantic Steamship Com-
pany, the Adams Express Company, the steamship Isabel line between
Charleston and Havana, and Russell’s army transportation lines, and
also to the Hudson’s Bay Company.
The whole number of large packages containing books, specimens,
and other articles received at the Institution from different parts of the
world during 1860, was 1,000; the number of packages of the same
character sent off was 888. When it is recollected that each of these
packages contained a large number of articles, all of which were to be
distributed, while those intended for this Institution were to be cata-
logued and acknowledged, some idea may be formed of the labor
required to carry on this single branch of the general operations of the
establishment. For a detailed statement ot the particulars relative to

this branch of the general operations, I must also refer to the report
of Professor Baird.

Library.—Since the presentation of the last report, the plan adopted
in regard to the increase of the library has been steadily pursued,
namely: to obtain as perfect a series as possible of the transactions
and proceedings of all the learned societies which now exist or have
existed in different parts of the world. The distribution of the cata-
logue of the works of this kind already in the library, which was men-
tioned in the last report, with the request that our deficiencies might
be supplied, has called forth the presentation of a large number of
scarce volumes, intended to complete the sets, as well as to increase the
number of our series. During the last year the Institution has received
from abroad, for its own library, by way of donation and exchange,
upwards of 5,000 presentations, consisting principally of volumes and
parts of volumes,

The distribution of the same catalogue through this country has
served to render more generally known the works contained in the
library of the Institution, and has consequently increased its use.
The value of this library will, however, be greatly enhanced by the

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. sl

publication of the classified index of all papers contained in the trans-
actions of learned societies and in scientific serials, now in process of
preparation at the expense and under the direction of the Royal Society
of London. The following extract from a letter lately received from
General Sabine gives an account of the character and present condition
of this work:

‘‘Our plan comprehends natural history as well as what are usually
called the exact sciences. Itis intended to form three distinct cata-
logues: first, a catalogue of all the serials included in the publication,
with the contents of each in chronological order ; second, a catalogue
of all the separate memoirs in all the serials, alphabetically arranged
according to the authors’ names; third, a classified catalogue of the
separate memoirs. The two last named catalogues to contain, in
addition to serials, distinct scientific memoirs in the appendices to
voyages, travels, &c. We have written in quadruplicate the titles of
above 80,000 detached memoirs, all from works (serials) in our own
library. We have still in the library more serials, which will give us '
about 80,000 more titles, which we expect will be the work of the next
fifteen or sixteen months. In the mean time we are seeking out for,
and adding to, our library, works of the same nature which we do not
possess. In this we think you could greatly assist us by lists of Amer-
ican publications—serials of course.’’

The Institution should contribute in every way in its power to this
important work, and should endeavor, when it is printed, to make
arrangements by which copies may be obtained at a small expense for
the principal libraries of the country. In the way of contributions of
some importance to this great enterprise, we hope to be able, in a short
time, to furnish the bibliography of North American mammals, birds,
several orders of insects, shells, and plants; and to complete, at no
distant period, the whole series relative to the natural history of this
continent.

The first volume of the catalogue of zodlogical literature from 1750
to the present day, by J. Victor Carus, of Leipzic, mentioned in the
last report, has been published; and we would commend it to the
patronage of naturalists as the best compilation which has yet appeared
of the titles systematically arranged of isolated papers on zodlogy pub-
lished in American as well as foreign journals.

Among the special donations since the date of the last report, are
151 volumes from the Royal Library at Munich, and 193 from the
University at Olmutz; 60 from the British Museum, 30 from the
Royal Society of Amsterdam, 25 from the Royal Society of Upsala,
28 from the University of Utrecht, and 36 from the Royal Observatory

_at Vienna.

52 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

The donation from the Royal Library of Munich, mentioned above,
is a part of a large invoice of rare and valuable works, including many
incunabula, for presentation to different specified libraries in the
United States, after this Institution should have made its selec-
tion.

The purchases have been chiefly in the way of completing such
series of transactions as could not be obtained by exchange, and of
works necessary to the investigations connected with the Institution,
such as those on natural history, meteorology, &c.

About one third of the expenditure under the head of ‘‘cost of
books,’’ given in the report of the executive committee, is for bind-
ing—an item of expense which is every year increasing with the num-
ber of serials received through our exchanges ; the current volumes of
this kind being usually distributed in paper covers. Since the date
of the last report, all the scientific pamphlets have been classified
according to subjects, and placed in the hands of the binder.

The policy adopted in regard to the library, as we have said, is that
of rendering it a special collection, as complete as possible in transac-
tions, proceedings of learned societies, and other scientific serials; and
since the space which can be devoted—without further extension of the
buildin g—to the increase of this and other collections is limited, it has
been thought proper to present to the American Antiquarian Society a
large accumulation of newspapers in exchange for works more imme-
diately in accordance with the design of the Institution, and with one of
the fundamental propositions of the programme of organization, viz:
that of doing nothing with its funds which can be done equally well or
better by other means. While the care of these ephemeral publica-
tions would be troublesome and expensive to the Smithsonian Institu-
tion, it forms a legitimate part of the duty of the Antiquarian Society,
which has a considerable fund expressly devoted to the purpose. This
disposition of the papers, many of which have been presented to the
Institution, is not made on account of a want of proper appreciation
of their value; on the contrary, we fully agree with the opinion ex-
pressed by Mr. Haven, the learned librarian of the Antiquarian So-
ciety, ‘‘that even partial series, when properly arranged, constitute a
geographical and historical chart of public sentiment, and of social
and political facts, in which sectional and denominational diversities,
of whatever kind, are brought under a single view for examination and
comparison.’’ They have been presented to the Antiquarian Society
that they may better subserve this object, and in the spirit of codpera-
tion which characterizes the policy of the Institution.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY. 53

Gallery of Art.—The large and valuable collection of paintings of
Indian portraits and scenes of Indian life belonging to Mr. Stanley,
and those of the Government, have continued to form an object of
attraction and interest to the numerous visitors of the Institution. The
large room in which these pictures are displayed has been furnished
with cases to contain the specimens of Indian costume, implements
of war, and other articles to illustrate Indian manners and customs,
which the Institution has received as presents from different parties.

No application of late has been made to Congress for an appropria-
tion to purchase the valuable collection of Indian portraits belonging
to Mr. Stanley, although it is hoped that in a more favorable condition
of the Treasury an appropriation for this purpose will be granted.

At the last session of the board a letter from Professor Secchi, of
Rome, was read, stating that he had obtained permission for the Insti-
tution to procure casts or moulds of celebrated statues in the Vatican,
but it was concluded that all operations in this line should be deferred
until the completion of the large and elegant building now in process
of construction by Mr. W. W. Corcoran, of this city, to be devoted by
him to the exhibition of works of art. In accordance with the policy
adopted by the Institution, it has been proposed to cooperate with Mr,
Corcoran in his liberal and generous enterprise, and to lend the influ-
ence of the Institution in procuring specimens of art for his gallery.

A considerable number of valuable engravings have been added to
the collection by donations from the King of Saxony, and a series of
those previously in the possession of the Institution, have been framed
and hung up in different parts of the building. The plaster figures
received by the Institution from the Patent Office have been cleaned
and repaired, and are now exhibited in the connecting range of the
west wing. The Secretary of the Interior has sent to the Institution
the large stone sarcophagus brought from Syria by Commodore Elliott.
It is an interesting relic of Roman sculpture, and has been placed in
the south entrance hall of the building. It is proper also to mention
that the relatives of the late Professor Espy have presented a half
length portrait of him, which is at present placed in the library.

Lectures.—In accordance with the programme of the Institution, the
following courses of lectures have been given to the citizens and visitors
of Washington, during the winter of 1860-61, namely :

Five lectures by Professor Farrman Rogers, of the University of
Pennsylvania, on Civil Engineering, Roads and Bridges, and the
principles involved in their construction,

54 REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

One lecture, by Professor P. A. Cuapgourne, of Williams College,
on Iceland.

Five lectures by Dr. F. A. P. Barnarp, President of the University
of Mississippi, on polarized lght.

1. Outline of optical discovery ; characteristics of polarized light.

2. Undulatory theory of light; physical doctrine of polarization.

3. Chromatics of polarized hght.

4, Physical theory of double refraction, and of polarization by
double refraction.

5. Circular, elliptical, and rotary polarization.

Two lectures by Professor SrepHEN ALEXANDER, of the College of New
Jersey, on solar eclipses and their attendant phenomena, with a par-
ticular account of the total eclipse of last July, and the observations
made in connection with it by the Government expeditions to Labrador,
the Pacific coast, and elsewhere.

Three lectures by S. Wetts Wittams, on China and Japan.

1. The literature and government of China.

2. The civilization of the Chinese.

3. Rank of the Japanese among Asiatic nations.

Five lectures by Rev. Joun Lorn, of Connecticut, on the great
representatives of modern civilization, &c.

1. Michael Angelo and art.

. Bacon and philosophy.
. Cromwell and liberty.
. Madame De Stael and literature.

. Columbus and discovery.

ipesite the foregoing, a series of experimental lectures on physical
science has been given by the Secretary of the Institution to the
teachers of the District, and others interested in the subject. In these
articles of apparatus presented by Dr. Hare, and those purchased for
the use of the Institution, were used. During the present lecture
season, owing perhaps, in part, to unfavorable weather and the dis-
tracted condition of the public mind, the attendance has been less
numerous than in former years. The plan suggested in the last
report, of closing the doors after the lecture had commenced, has

been adopted and found conducive of good order and more prompt
attendance.

Respectfully submitted,

ot oO bt

JOSEPH HENRY,

Secretary Smithsonian Institution.
Fresruary, 1861.

APPENDIX TO THE REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,
Washington, December 31, 1860.
Sir: I have the honor herewith to present a report for 1860 of the
operations you have intrusted to my charge, namely: those which
relate to the printing, the exchanges, and to the collections of natural
history.
Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
SPENCER F. BAIRD,
Assistant Secretary Smithsonian Institution.
Prof. JosepH Hunry, L.L. D.,
Secretary Smithsonian Institution.

PRINTING.

The publications of the Institution printed during the year 1860
consisted of 614 quarto and 644 octavo pages, illustrated by seven plates
and sixty-six wood cuts.

EXCHANGES AND TRANSPORTATION.

During the year 1860 there has been a very great extension of all
operations connected with the department of exchanges. The receipts
by the Smithsonian Institution have been much enlarged over those of
any previous year, and an increased use has been made by other
parties of its facilities both for the transmission and return of pack-
ages.

The following tables will be found to exhibit the statistics of this
branch of operations of the Smithsonian Institution, showing how im-
portant a part it plays in aiding the scientific and literary intercourse
of different parts of the globe. |

The expense of the system of exchanges, however, has been correspond-
ingly increased, and would have been greater than the Smithsonian in-
come could defray without the many favors from transportation com-
panies, in the way of material reduction or entire remission of charges

56 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

for freights. The benefits.resulting from such liberality have of course
been experienced by all departments of operations, but chiefly in that
of exchanges and of the collections. The parties to which the Institu-
tion is chiefly indebted are as follows:

The North German Lloyd, a line of steamships between New
York and Bremen, of which Messrs. Gelpcke, Kentgen, and Reichelt,
of New York, are agents. The Pacific Mail Steamship Company, be-
tween San Francisco and various ports of Oregon and Washington, to
the north, and Panama to the south; of which Mr. W. O. Davidge
was president for a time—succeeded by Mr. Allen McLane. Also, the
Panama Railroad Company, Mr. David Hoadley, President. The
steamer connection with California was, at the date of the last report,
formed by the North Atlantic Steamship Company, Mr. I. W. Ray-
mond, President; and the Institution had the privilege of transmitting
its exchanges both ways free of charge. Since the new arrangements,
by which the vessels of Commodore Vanderbilt replace those of the
last mentioned company, this privilege has been somewhat interrupted ;
the agent of Commodore Vanderbilt declining to continue it between
New York and Aspinwall. I am, however, happy to report that no
serious interruption beyond a little delay has resulted, as Mr. Hoadley
has authorized the free transmission of Smithsonian parcels by the brig
line of the Panama railroad between New York and Aspinwall.

To Mr. A. B. Forbes, agent of the Pacific Mail Steamship Company,
in San Francisco, aided by Mr. Samuel Hubbard, the Institution is
under many obligations, in acting as general agents for it in Cali-
fornia.

The great facilities authorized by the Adams Express Company,
through Superintendent 8S. M. Shoemaker, and at present exercised by
the Washington agent, Mr. McLaughlin, mentioned in the last report,
have been continued the past year, greatly to the interest of the Insti-
tution.

.The Cunard steamers, between New York and Liverpool, have car-
ried many packages free of charge during the year.

In addition to the parties first mentioned, assistance has been ren-
dered, as heretofore, to the exchanges and explorations conducted by
the Institution, by the steamer Isabel, running between Charleston
and Havana; by Mr. W. H. Russell, army contractor of transporta-
tion, and by other parties. :

The services of the parties named above have all been gratefully
mentioned in preceding reports. ‘T'o the directors and officers generally
of the honorable Hudson’s Bay Company, through the late Sir George
Simpson, governor in this country, the Smithsonian Institution has to
acknowledge its special indebtedness. In addition to the aid afforded
to the various enterprises of Hudson’s Bay explorations on the part of
the Institution, referred to elsewhere, it has carried a very large amount
of freight in its canoes, free of charge, consisting of supplies to various
points, and returns of meteorological records and specimens of natural
history. Without such assistance the expense of conducting scientific
explorations in the far north would be so great as entirely to preclude
the possibility of any such enterprises on the part of the Institution.

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 57

The entire number of packages received at the Institution during
1860, by express, railroad, and steamboat, amounted to exactly 1,000;
while 888 were transmitted in the same time; making an aggregate
of 1,888. This number, of course, has no reference to the sub-pack-
ages or smaller parcels inclosed in larger ones, or in the boxes of
exchanges received from the agents of the Institution abroad. The
receipts of the same kind in 1859 were 804; the transmissions 845; an
aggregate of 1,649, showing an increase of 239, or about one seventh.

1

Receipt of books, dc., by exchange in 1860.

Volumes:
OV CHAMON a. Asta tee ete Jog cel Seiaes daika esis tonresnce see nealingls 781
ICES 2 0, Se eA (0 Sore | NOD OMe Romer Sema cea 419
MATOS Lg ap Me RRS 2 Po oi deat ein aisle vets eres ane are aetclowisl a ja
eal
Parts of volumes and pamphlets :
COVSs fs (0 taut es ek SUR | ee a 2,716
REPT (0) a ests aR OUR re eS yA
Bihan hecaty sscpetichtiand ree sn wnde eee ch’ vawutoriatea se eoaatees 93
4,180
MPI ore TUG CIE LG cyst aiclomiadeiscpags ac aeoa set oacie ncaade ss siie/en vl cele waceinsleto atc 220
UNG tele Ger ok eee ieee e NN els era are sca tue tescoe 5,671

Showing the very great increase over the aggregate (3,602) of last
year, of 2,069 volumes and parts of volumes, or nearly as great an
amount as the receipts of 1858 and 1859 combined. The number of
separate donations was 1,635, to 1,252 of last year.

As a matter of some interest I take the liberty of recapitulating the
receipts by exchange in the ten years, during which the system has
been in active operation :

Mr eran oisiaic itp sobieitiliasices ees 878 volumes and parts of volumes.
Pee epee coerce. (0 ols nena habe ves 609 do.
CLS ee se eRe ae 2,556 do
Ry ahyrcte isis siagyee Se nares deeeS ES 2,828 do
eee Secs <clone de saane Se se ees 2,770 do
a Seal Melanin neice vuitton 0 ovis 3,33 do
es as cls nlantiel sien ciociseisiiere 1,760 do
Be are atta su dilnn x's tidanes 2,540 do
eee re cnet ad oe casts sd sins's 3,602 do
PERG iris iS Uva davan coals ideiaten 5,671 do

58 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.
ine

Table showing the statistics of the foreign exchanges of the Smithsonian
Institution in 1860.

a 2 A g
3 4 a A
= 2 © 45 on
eo mt 2 pees) 25
So 5 2 = = 4 rS Ss
Agent and country. pf ais 2 5
oe Qs s S2 =a
cts g g © oP
= = 2 S i
GZ Z A AQ =
1. Dr. Fexix Fiucen, Leipsic.
DWEMEN ecto smscsiacascooreastas iat Bah lasaemAdeanadadd ncuboscosandcen|Hiedebocoboe ons
INOIW aioe essccsacsacscoesoseesa ees 6 alls} 1) *| Babeoacaodododc aapousccolcoduol basoudaccKcodde
Denmark reese seccseeeebasees tee 9 BO i eowtvs osienecistee| Wuneissionlsiais sine | saeeinaeeasnnes
UUSSIalats sccascecseesccesecedess%oes 27 SUI Btapacnecuocad leaacosaccor daca basdenactosacdke
tio llandAecusteecnceessteccaceest 18 (ia) cl RepoeGancdcoodd losadeb scopdolisal msaosocudeonced
IG EVN ON. Aaop lope aveu ssn cuveloene 164 GRID rcosdoattascocd|bitciondoasooaste bad snanogooa%
WREZenLaNdsvesccesecsccne vcore: 16 5G: «. Wedsessedeccsees|acosgeiensbulssalvscscassest elses
SISA wcesorsesers des eucecese ses 8 PID) |becéconcooadond |hanoachesaoccad| ig snonas050800
Motall cde scsvasvasncscomereees 259 835 21 274 6,841
2. H. Bossaner, Paris.
TAN COW anos ote ses do ost eveveee case 72 11 GS eeeanpcsodccesd pacacc:.ocecncea Acoacoon0cHoode
Wtallivuecadsscscadscossenstesecocs suse 32 Sl bacaeenaccsicoc.| pobscouctiesenea Sccosecncucoons
Be Ontuoralline-seccccssessesencesssckr, Ores §. [Booedobaooadand leconnooscneee| Broocopcococosc
WPAN s. sestncescoccsncncsssacseters 5 Th i badbsaccboodssd booosccocubesod Booaaacaccicost
Mata Week cscddorsncssicscaeces 111 307 13 174 4,561
3. Henry Srevens, London.
Great Britain and Ireland... 105 430 99 299 8,327
A. Rest of the world..ssccsccecssssseeeees | 50) 120 5 20 300
Grand Lota: cso secsasseeees: 525 1,692 61 767 20,029
C:

Packages received by the Smithsonian Institution from parties in America
Jor foreign distribution in 1860.

No. of packages.
Albany, N. Y.—

Desc) eal c Cdl ee are eee Rees CNS ae 9

New York State Agricultural NOCleby;.cncdreeeppar es Benes 16
Baltimore, Md.—

De he ste BOM: . eins oo, MRR eeeLe signee ce pees eens ; 50
Boston, Mass.—

American Academy of Arts and Sciences...... baledmenadadtes 78

Society of Natural History...... pemwies <dioststesiuareeietee Senne ds Se 48

F. H. Storer Bfati st ivatculaniaia deh eeeras eis eee sisterdebloieisiaisciahterets 169

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 59

No. of packages.

Cambridge, Mass.—

American Association for Advancement of Science......... 3

IDB OEN holy nn nee hs octers a. bis Ao Mencacamnle sete acide wineicsce dee swede 8

AE WA STE Merc cinsce 2.2: Arehin ihe og eis alt ecoapeinecia a eiuals siadlsanion esa 19
Columbus, Ohio.—

Sie eM hare! SOCIOL... gens ees acevan ones oon niackewadsleseo' 100

DUR ey eb NUVI cZanbe aca taste Bet eas ice.cn's ass Peacameqnomamen aaiaais 15
Danville, Ky.—

Institution for Deaf and Dumb .....c.cccccccsscsseseeccescesees 10
Frankfort, Ky.—

rabble ecm G Ue aye’. Hitaarits dvccac cc acisin cmos nen masnudbeeeeayee 150
Montreal, Canada.—

MURS ey Ss eReeL IN Gites. «ro cs Pere eee Saat Ltaeee stains ee hese ace es chasis epee 12
New Haven, Conn.—

mIMeTICAN: A OUEMAL OL OClEMGCt ns. «sien cpale sleetnoneeaaaen ees 12

AMICwicds Oniemdal SOCLELY, 42.5.3: «22 snenneadoke caspenesn oeme eben 8

ONGC ICL (SCF a Ue See a ae PER 5

Philadelphia, Penn.—

Academy ot Natural SCTenClS 0 0:4 ceva. sinks ca endines aenasnwonsieds 131

mcierican i; Mi losep biGal SOC <1 kitesrsudewesntensevenvee deg 250

Historical. Societyior Pentisylvaniate..2:.ci5..cccceccene.coeeees 13

LSU Gaal © (ets dear ae Rss hgcI RRO Rey rit Nie 73

SDR ea NBIC Lire TC WIRE Ae, Rian a ne aT a 6
Providence, R. I.—

ecbegeMEUMOU er lal enaphy ay. retro lcd shecenselocs teers advonnumecutesd 6
San Francisco, Cal.—

California Academy’ of Selene... 222 ssassdec. odeavecadseedseee 17
Toronto, Canada.—

Canadian Tassie 3042.0 ica cde sre ast. SRO ae eae it
Washington, D. C.—

Winted Statesmratemt Olea. ir. viics scscsotcenevsdeaaemeewce TSO

Wnited States Coast Survey jas 0. .vecesvcinen etaeeaeee naa 185

mm com General mamestee cn dae hctian 18a «ona «(ste aeiavegenmamiire vs 100

MITE D i Weare Wo eWeek Wiha So. ic cea eat eaa ele ee 6

HGMeTLEs ree Eve USS. A eee cl ied eRe eae SL ae 10
Williamsburg, Va.—

astern. StatesLumatic Asylum. 050 scdcaccsers vos seesessnee ise 12
Pe eT CO MB ire cron -ceet eR Gn Ge . 08 aun aces nasend Oviaeaus uid uedaa 94

60

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

D.

Addressed packages received by the Smithsonian Institution from Europe,
Jor distribution in America, in 1860.

Albany, N. Y.

Dudley Observatory.........sscccsssecesseees
New York State Library............c..e0se
New York State Agricultural Society...
New York State Medical Society.........
Prof. James Hall
PAU Ganiya USUI tCiecccnsrrs-cecscosseoraenceeians
ID)ps, IBLAREATA® WosonaacoonoeondscodanodnacoReECoane
(Pnotee Hie Es ONSeseeeeeecmnesteoneeseeeeese ess
dle LEle IEITOR@ ORS Kooacceonodocanscansocnonecna5ons
PAROM MEL CLELNeaceaciosieosecieessscecbeesedcerssessarn
Lely Who ISI@ROSEIE 9p ahooscosancooononcnanbonoed

Pome meee ew eeeet news sere seesene

Amherst, Mass.

IA eTSt COME Cl rsee se ceeceeeosceracecone sees
PTO welt h COCK iunsececassoseceseseseessccetees
Bodwand Duckerman:..co.sc.csccoscessoseccee

Annapolis, Md.

NehvalPAtcad Etiliyasccecessoccscssesccescsnscoece

Ann Arbor, Mich.
OlbSenvatoiyperececcscsercecseasssceesssocetets
University of, Michigan ...........s.css.e00
Prof PB runMOWieesecsscdecscss Secisasiedeeseestess

Atlanta, Ga.

Atlanta Medical and Surgical Jour-
nal

Bahia, Brazil.
Dr. Folsner, (Hann. Consul)..............
Baltimore, Md.

Maryland Historical Society.,..........66
Reva Dire dh Gre MOrriss...c.5<sc.scccossserss

Bogota, New Granada.

Societa de Naturalistas Neo-Granadi-

Bethlehem, Penn.

Rev. Mr. Seidel........ ee sbaaess SEBS

Number of
packages.

—_
~1 0 +3

seeeeee

eet et DD DD WD OO

me tom

Number of
packages.

Boston, Mass.

American Academy of Arts and Sciences.
Boston Society of Natural History......
Historic-Genealogical Society
Prison Discipline Society ................0..
Dr ACT ANGOuldise..ccndscsnesnaceenesouscabes

stew eeeeereee

Bowditch miibranyrewsscrsesenerecceerseesen= se
GeolomicaleSuuvey esses esercces-ecemuteeitence
Philosophical SOcievy....cccs<cseveancomneosns
Library of Boston Atheneum. ...........-
Lyceum of Natural History ............0..
Massachusetts Historical Society.........
Massachusetts State Library..........06.+
ublicaliilonals Vawesectecescassseocecessaeesenar
Bran Cis wAU Hen eancess ccs socecmecceseotarecc sees
IDS Sisal Bis JM 018151 csononqsacnossoooddbcoscacnce:
IES Vivo LSU IG\7 onoccposancesnostapcococoacs
Hidiwand Sida bich pessssssesceacnectsceeetees

Prof. siulesmViarcoulccccsenessssececccecestness
Prof. Moreland and F. Minot..............
Profs. W. B. and H. D. Rogers
Samuel H. Scudder

eee eee nee

un
pt ND eee ee OD SS IO Oe

Peewee ewes rece sees ee eeeees

Brunswick, Me.

Bowdoin College.........cssccesescveerseeoeees
Historical Society of Maine.............+..
Mr. Packard

ww

Burlington, Iowa.
Towa Historical and Geological Institute
Burlington, Vt.

University of Vermont....ccseecseseereenes
George P. Marsh

bet GO

Cambridge, Mass.

‘American Association for Advancement

OPES CIOMCE eaerenaene cnc cteciclen scissile slclaie irae
INStNO MOMIGAI OUI All temerslepicctae’sicteliciseisie e's
Cambridge Observatory....seccrreserererees
Prof. Li. AGassiZ....scccccccscsrseserseosseses
Prof. Asa Gray....sceee cseeceserecsececeeceees
Harvard UniverSity......s2cscscereeeeseeeeeee
GarPABondeacccccseeseeseecreseessccseccseses
James P2 Cookevccccvscssarccees Secueseess eee

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

D-—Continued.

Number of
packages

Cambridge, Mass.—Continued. Columbus, Ohio.
Charles! i. Daviss.......0.00i..esesserseseeee 1 |} Ohio State Agricultural Society ...........
Dye 184. AL. Ciawills scescasnecedeeequacatcccorcece 165 jf] U@linndy Tete Te joe ticocccocos adaococaooanscoconce
Joseph Lovering........sssesscrsssersccesceees 3 |
IPG fe Pier Cem rscec esis scnsesials -cseieeenuiclcscies 6 Columbia, S. C.
SE TBI. SEO ecsocnbseacndate cocueDoCagOOURCOBOLS 1
Uj TS WIRES R edeiccopectond sonaeocdeocenndoee 4 || South Carolina College............secsssese
Prof. Jetiries: Wiyimal....-...0.+s0+csesesse> 2 || State University Geological Rooms......
Recolor, Vives (Cll) S| cagscbancnbococoooneroce tbe:
Cave Spring, Ga.
Concord, N. H.
Institution for Deaf and Dumb............ 1
New Hampshire Historical Society......
Charleston, S.C.
Cannellton, Ind.
OClehvaletraiysswedosse:sscrsscccsecemerncess 3
Wrap bachimancenetesdeesoescosdeseccuesecstseess iy lone Ballard Smithiiecssesccrec-soeteceeceere
Dre MinGeddineSeencsccdsseredecesessseles ss I
Prof. Erancis)S ElGlMesiccncceorcsncoconees 1 Davenport, Iowa.
Prop JobmebesEvolbroolts:cacse.occceeeweoes 1
[Dye (ie IB leo) e10) | NicrsoeboqsousncodaconpSopuebadee On| preter. lebenny OVW ee c ccs cease daceans
Revie iWomasnsmiythicsccseccactseccdsces sean Aa | |p David’ Sheldont sc... ccscwosscecaceconccecersess
Elliott Society of Natural History.......) 16
Des Moines, Iowa.
Chapel Hill, N. C.
SHAMS) CLE OMG ccoooanee cocaeconnuodonnaosaccocc:
University of North Carolina............. 1
Detroit, Mich.
Charlottesville, Va.
Michigan State Agricultural Society.....
University of Virginiai...........sccsscecerss 4 || Penin.and Independent Medical Journal.
dig Cis TBIONINE Sy conc so cocsoncnacocnoboecooeaon0OKe
Chicago, Ill.
Dorchester, Mass.
DilinoisjUmiversity:.<ccccs.cascccusensuscusse+-- 1
Chicago Medical Journal..........sseeceeees B) |I| 1D yes 1Big URIS scocecenancooasoopenccdondogadEno50C
Mechanics Institutenseesccecwecedsseccceccres 3
Cole Giralarnscsccccedeeeicccosiiccccsccces 6 East Greenwich, N. Y.
IMiI@ seiderrenikcindvegseseueseccsectoeseeeserees 1
PAIS AMENTEC DH Woeecenedeecenecseesececesess snoncneences
Chuquisaca, Bolivia.
University of Chuquisaca.......eeeeeeee Q Piast
Garcia One Breckenridge Clemens......ccecesseeeeee once
American Medical Journal............see00« 2 Evansville, Ind.
Historical and Philos’] Society of Ohio.} 2
Mercantile Wibranye....-.-.««-ssdeccresaessacs 3 || Hermann Filiigel...........0.ccc-esoceecssseree
WOservatonyccscccsecssccensecesroemecsceaaseelare 3
Public Library of Cincinnati.............. 1 Frankfort, Ky.
SRM A NtNOM Ye. «1.6. csnteceessccrcoasounses 1
PA SPVUUL CHIEN, cocasccancacndsaesccssseee, «acess 2 || Geological Survey of Kentucky .......+-.
PPE WILON Ges ctocsccvecweatesdacsagenperscsasess 1
Gambier, Ohio.
Cleveland, Ohio. r
MEE ON ew berry <ccs.bs<scescsctetsoseods 9 Kenyon College.....sssscsessseserensteeesees
Clinton, NY: Georgetown, D.C.
Drn@ WEIPUP Sterns ese .c0d.oees deepaneowce sates 1 || Georgetown College. ..scsessereesenrees sees

61

Number of
packages

rm tO

— be

16

62

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

D—Continued.

Hartford, Conn.

Historical Society of Connecticut.........

Society of Physical Science...........+..+ :

Young Men’s ‘Institute.............0.c0-000.
Hanover, N. H.

Dartmouth! Colleselsscccssccosrseesesaser esse
Havana, Cuba.

Observ. Phys. Meteorol. de la Havana.
Hudson, Ohio.

Western Reserve Observatory...... Rasianss

Indianapolis, Ind.

Indiana Historical Society
Institution for Deaf and Dumb............

eee eeerereersoees

Towa City, Iowa.
State! Umiversityn.--.c-sscccocsssseoscernusenes
Jefferson, Mo.

Historical and Philosophical Society of
IMDS) OU0IE Is ssagsbooedndadecedoouoduonconcedacobon

Lansing, Mich.
Michigan Agricultural Society ............
| Lebanon, Tenn.
emma! INE FSi iar lkccoegancstbooososobooces00ac
Lexington, Ky.

Transylvania University.........scsccosee :

Little Rock, Ark.

Stee cows eeeee weseeeree,

Long Island, N. Y.
Dri Ho gisr Bauer: cuossecceussteecevees coves acs
Louisville, Ky.

Elistorical Society,.:cccadecesacssassecsecesscons
Col. Long

eee eee ee eee ee eee ee ee eee

OO ee eereerereecees

Number of
packages.

|

wo WR 0

me

30

rw)

me 0

Madison, Wis.

Educational Society of Wisconsin.......
IElons Ellenry Barnardis.sccacseseseseeesene ee
AV Ceolincivaimeeasccrsssseceesececscesecesoecenes
Society for Education of Blind
Wisconsin State Agricultural Society...
Historical Society of Wisconsin

see e were eeee

Montreal, Canada.

Natural History Society
College of Montreal.................. oaba0o0
Elias Lemniy ave trenis ate neeslesispenscssescsemece
Deg LGW aKEAS TOY NeococcdocoSvaqgsa0sHoHCaDdAOOboRoRSE
poi) Walliam Brogan’ c..c.ccossccecseconces

Mc Connellsville, Ohio.
Hon. Elijah Hayward................ piaboor
Milledgeville, Ga.

| Oglethorpe University. :.........cccs.scessses

Professor James Woodrow.........cceceee

Montpelier, Vt.

Historical and Antiquarian Society of
WG IETRIO ING S ono podcosaacoobansondooncoonnondads

Nantucket, Mass.
Miss Mitchell <aiccastcesseomooteesteeser ese sense
Nashville, Tenn.
University of Nashville .............000..00.
Natchez, Miss.
Publi¢ Thibrary-ceiiccten.ptaees etek cokewec sans
Newark, N. J.
Historical Society of New Jersey........
New Brunswick, N. J.
Prof. George Eh-/ Cools .ccc2.c-vsecseseeseue
New Harmony, Ind.
Dr Djs 1Owenisscsecasciiccedeessesnbeserscess
New Haven, Conn.
American Journal of Science...........000
American Oriental Society..............000.

Wi R. Blalketcveticceccsvestsccstervosccsescoe
Prof. J: DiDanavev-cc- Riovwtlesaseceeecee AA

Number of
packages.

eo

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

D—Continued.

63

New Haven, Conn.—Continued.

WialetWoller ex eeccucectescoctecssee esse sesosceeee
George J. Brush
Danrveli Ce Hath sascscacsste dents ce vscccesesss
Samuel W. Johnson.......... sicdehawedua se ees
Prof. E. Loomis
PriemtOlmstead: sic cscavcccesecscsecedscodsees
Prof. Charles Uj. Shephard...........2..0000
IB ONe, MSU Unt cr es i aekee eoceerer mo reecOLUAEOCE Tere

eee ee ee

New Orleans, La.

New Orleans Academy of Natural

DRIOHCESt nei tiecaeas scence mechan daa weosedcneees
Lyceum of Natural History...............
University, of Mouisiana.:....:c0scc.c0:-e00.
Orvbennetowlers.co.susecdses ss eecasecenees

Newport, R. I.
Prete WO GG MIGIOTALY ccccasessccesvaneredsncsecse:
Newton Centre, Mass.

Eloration > blackettes-casscsseesdacwsecenccecal

New York, N. Y.
e

American Geographical and Statistical

SOCIELY:..6.sccakensnenes cases pee deetacwcasesceisess
New York Lyceum of Natural History.
American Ethnological Society...........-
American Bible Society........ss.scssseeees
PBMETICAM LNSUPULC cue cascestersceciccorses<nees
American Agricultural Intelligencer......
Stir Lid brary <i <3 icsbaeiseavadtaatodten ddsseevs
Editor of the State’s Zeitung............06.
Farmers’ and Mechanics’ Intelligencer..
Historical Society. .......ssssseseeee bponcebocss
Mercantile Library Association...........
Norton’s Literary Gazette
University Library......... Eaonpbigeaadoacedaae
Philosophical Society............sssesesscoees
Prof. Clarke...:..+. Sathaleaeeaie sears ele sodonoe
Daniel C. Eaton

ee meee ewereeseesee

Seem tere ee eee Eero eee eeeneaee

Pion ry Grinnell.) scescees veveoovecececdssewaons
RE LOM LAI -r5 52s aca voceuasecdsende Bmedoectcoos
Br Oby OAV ay cccesscsicee-tbevcset casdveaps>
MEMS WATIES UAL NOY: ss15.cecescatovenecessciéess
Charles Loosey (Consul Gen’!, Austria)
plete les Pitti se ps0, 5," .czcedccanedodverdeve>
John Lothrop Motley ........:.ssssscceeeeees
A AMMENON WACO sc iiiocaicseasededvosesssovdeoyes ¢
ee aR ois jets cals veat sin ehskarcewedno dee
Dr. John Torre
Mr. Tuckerman

OPP ee eee ee eee eee e eer rere ery

Number of
packages

wo
CS Ot kr 0D Oe eS DL

wo

WR ew

3

i
Te ee ee DR HH OH ODO

| Chester Morris

Number of
packages.

Oxford, Penn.
Divs Ei Pfeifer... isjowasctoacnsssaccateceseee sass
Philadelphia, Penn.

Academy of Natural Sciences.............
American Philosophical Society
Central Eioh) School) ......<.0+ssssescecooee
Historical Society of Pennsylvania.......
Philadelphia Library Company............

ate eeerees

AVM, sre ERIE Yrataesscwawels sovaeeecsessatehone

Usalae eiPam. secon a tactwcc care coeraseo don hidccneds
Dravohnelizeconterecperssecsecscacocccse:
Dry JONG PMU Iseid ye nase nnceaesasnareancetaeses
Branikkdingln stitutes occcsscsccocenoeseareee cee:
GeolosieallS octetiymc.csccceessesoeseeeusseces
GeolopicaliSunveyoceccess-c--2 220 -sner acre:
Woganian! Wibranyiemcedeseecesrettees-sereses
North American Medical and Surgical
PORVAE Wes eo oeieweancoseeseene sildineasteeonnaes
Waener Free Institute...........0.0ss.eesaces
HS Aver Gonna dierecateicetsaetacecsaneccoascere meee
WMoninsBlod Getysi.ssesecnssseerecteadseeosentose
Pr ofr Hc AAGrenthccosccsensersaceceeenten
8.8. Haldeman
J. P. Lesley

FPP e ee were reer eres eeeeeeneeeees
ROR ee ewe e eee eee wesanseeuseeeeeses

SOR eee eee teen eseeeeeeeeeerese re

EL. SOD ANNE «scceceesuecessrtesssecesets eceee
Profs WiarMerscs..0c..seasasuscovsccessssoteess

Portland, Me.

Neal Dow, Mayor of Portland
Porto Cabello, Venezuela.

Franklin Litchfield, late United States
GOETH enccoaanaatce cundcoece SooeccoosandoncCe

Princeton, N: J.
College of New Jersey ...........scorscoseeee
Providence, R. I.

Quebec, Canada.
Legislative Library of Canada.........+++

Richmond, Va.

Historical Society of Virginia.......06.+++
Virginia State Library........cersseseseeeees

Rochester, N. Y.
University Library.......... seeeeesenenaeeenes

—_

—_
RW Re eS eS DOH DO HB PWOO KR WD

ee

mo

64

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

D—Continued.
= wn S z
5 & oe
5m oie
——- —

Rock Island, Ill.

Bra aN Vial Sli. issosessensonosensckecmiveemecces

Rio Janeiro, Brazil.

Inst. Hist. Geogr. of Brazil..........00000.

lerrelvied ere esnmcmasneseneecersecicessse scenes

Roxbury, Mass.

Dre Reinhioldpsolterrescscsncesecrotecserseeses
Salem, Mass.

Essex Institute
IPROIE, BL IDs IBmeRrall le gapacteonccnsosnticeecasocd

PPeeeTOeECOT ere eee)

Santiago, Chili.

Institute de Santiago
ObservatOry.......sceecreeeeicecceserccevoresvecs
UNIVETSILY........0c0sccccescseccrrrecccoscesrecs
Prof. Ignacio Dome yK0..........-seeseeeeees
Dr. Landhecth
Pr orelao DCC ercceecoccssaccesesceseumensecenss
ro temiap Arie OUlIp Dlsccecevsesascnecseesseeests

A eee ee eeneeee eset eeeenees

PeeeeOeUEe SSCS eO CeCe

Savannah, Ga.
Georgia Historical Society..........sssee00
St. Paul, Minn.
Historical Society of St. Paul..............
San Francisco, Cal.

California Academy of Natural Sciences.

Dr. W. O. Ayres
St. Louis, Mo.

St. Louis Academy of Sciences...........
Dr. George Engelmann........0c.cseesesese
Dr. Wizlicenus

Pere sence eer eeeeesseeeesseaens

Geological Survey of Missouri, (Co-

hice) Oy is IW I@-) ascocansadanoagogoonbno 360 bo656o0
St. Louis Medical and Surgical Journal.
Wintiversitysloibraniyeccs.<.-ccsc-ncessoe sense
E. C. Angelrodt
GeOnceg Be iaiyiSesancentcecworsiscieccsc cece sees

DrvAdamimelammeriacsc..ssccccoseccoossceee:

eee eee eee ee eee eee ery

Peete eee eee eet eeaeeeseesesces

Springfield, Ill.
Prof. Esbjérn

_—
ee LDR OO

20

Ae eee came ee eens eres esse rereeet Heesene

_
ht OND 0D 1D ©

—

wo

Springfield, Mass.

AWVaillivcnmnplllllivasecmcncseecsresseorsceoesertseen=s 2
Toronto, C. W.
Canadianglnstitute occ sepscsersnisnescecsinciecs 6
Board of Agriculture, Upper Canada..... 1
Pliraitai ty, OE Re iensnesciennathwecereaeseenscmes 2
Prof. Kane stn... .--.--mc-seseacsvrnensecceeslens 1
Tripoli.
Daniel Smith McCauley, late United
StatesiCOMSUllisecmeneesceeee shen ere seaacacnale 1
Tuscaloosa, Ala.
| University of Alabama ............666 sone 2
Utica, N. Y.
American Journal of Insanity...........06. 5
Valdivia, Chili.
Dr. Eugen Von Bock.....-sssssesssesceeneene 1
Vandalia, Ill.
Historical Society of Illinois............... 1
.
Valparaiso, Chili.
| Dr. Thomas A. Reid .......04+. Ne ee 8
Washington, D. C.
United States Patent Office.............++++ 87
Ordnance Bureau........scesesecceseseeeeveeees 2
United States Coast Survey .......-s0++++-- 12
National Observatory...... eoebersncuceeesces 32
Secretary Of War ...cccsccecescssceeveseereees 2
| Surgeon General.......1. sesssseseeseeeeneeees 1
Lieutenant J. M. Gilliss, U.S. N........ 36
William Stimpson ....... s+ qaeesensiesssesee 5
F. B. Meek, and Dr. F. V. Hayden.....| 2
Congress Library.....ccsssessseeeeeseeeeee eee 6
His Excellency James Buchanan......... i
Commissioner of Indian Affairs............ 1
Commissioner of Patents......+.seesseeeeeee 5
Secretary Of State.....scsseececsseeceesenreees 1
Superintendent of Statistical Office ....... 1
National Institute........sseeeesee peceaeeeese 3
Trigonometrical Survey....-.ceeeeseeesseeees 1
United States Agricultural Society....... 1
War Department.......0- seeceeseseeeeeeceeees 1
Colonel Abert.,.....-scceccscssrrersrescgssvcers 2
Prof. S. F. Baird ...........0scssesesscsresseees 2
Prof. A. D. Bache .......s.sescoseseesreseeees- 46
Major Emory......... pone dboebor Fobeenanedodca 1

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 65

D—Continued.

Sa || S a
o oS
Se || 5 bp
22 | Fic
25) [52
Zz a
| — ————
} |
Washington, D. C.—Continued. Waterville, Me.
TENOR, BIS) a ¥icecoovedresoossocnccoonpscbaceeconeceGs OnleWiatervillerCollesers..ecsseesececcesckes-aerar 2
ASS Hen cusOibenscessceccrosscoss socedeceeees acne 3
ET OMe sPeterMNOLECCr. scccccencsccscesecsasessece ike} West Chester, Penn.
ID ye5 0C.. (GiiRe Gs coseadaoeacconanAbosonpooqesonobod 3 |
CaptanmiEl: We blanistene..y...cs0c-.7cceeese-| 5 || W. ID Yee eV V0 core coconcocopobocgacenoOc: a0a000r L
IBAROMRGeN GENO lisecsmcsnccsptestecacesvesesaacaacs 1 |
Captain A. A. Humphreys................. 1 | West Point, N. Y.
BOS: So Elub bards: sss sicsessececesateceees. 1 |
sro VWiew bes WOU S ON ese ace c-onacassspciseteles 2 | Malitany: Aicademly <i. ssedasenos+42+a0e checoo5: evel
HEcuienaMt Sake icClcns.wecsnssdeaccesssenees Uy | PRrom Baatleliies vccuscancchandsesccccascsstene det eee
Lieutenant M. F’. Maury ....... ........... 48 | |
GEOrme IW uRIsaS outs tke dtovccsteceesese 4 | Williamstown, Mass.
BARONE OSLENSACKEN ate secceecscenecsuessesanoaliniy Lat , : |
@harlespAi Sch ottserarscescsceseceseoos soeecuss te ObSerVALOLY woseeessereeseereeeeneaesteseeeseees anne
EIR SCHOOICKALE cc. .cascssssinsses ssocedtt ens 4 | Wancester LM
Alc (Gig. Cra Cemane Gi hy Pe concaspaadeouceDoceaceAeoae 1 | ONT hese
DQHMIPMANEUS) samacaandssaess<cesasvosecseece cess 1 || American Antiquarian Society............. 9
!
Motalwof ad dmessesieteccaccstscctatascnsscacecccecets ceese scence teas coweadscceeneseestetense ss 335
Total of parcels........ cteelnte ecinclalelentels see seleisieneinecinscnesiossreccavessoscasssscatcccerectnees 1,908

By a comparison with the last report, it will be seen that the total
number of parcels received for other parties in 1860, is about the same
asin 1859. Their bulk, however, is much greater, owing to the con-
solidation by the agents of the Institution, and by societies, of several
parcels to the same address into one package before transmission, as
advised by the Institution. The average number of parcels to each
address is nearly six.

MUSEUM AND COLLECTIONS.

Additions to the Museum and Collections.—During the year 1860 im-
portant additions have been made to the collection of various species,
chiefly North American, and serving to render it nearly complete as
regards a large part of the fauna of the continent. Many new facts
in regard to the geographical distribution of species over its whole ex-
tent, and their habits, have been obtained, while carefully prepared
measurements, weighings, and other facts bearing on the physical
constants of animals, as called for in Mr. Babbage’s article in the
Smithsonian Report for 1856, have been accumulated in great num-
bers in the labels and catalogues accompanying the specimens.

The great bulk of material received has consisted of specimens de-
posited by the officers in charge of Government expeditions pursuant
to the act of Congress in relation to the subject. Next to these, of
collections made in equally or still more unexplored regions of North
America at the instance, or through the instrumentality, of this Insti-
tution, and involving not merely the addition of specimens, but accom-

5

66 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

panied by most important results in physical science. Comparatively
nothing has been received from the more known portions of the United
States; the transmission of fishes, reptiles, &c., having almost en-
tirely ceased. This is due to the fact that no effort has been made to
secure such specimens, on account of the comparative completeness of
the series, and the expense of enlarging them. There is already a
large accumulation of such material in the Institution, which, how-
ever, the systematic arrangement for distribution of labeled duplicates
now in progress will speedily and greatly deplete.

The only departments of natural history to which additions have
been made from all parts of the United States, have been those of
conchology, entomology, and édology. Circulars were issued in 1859
and 1860 inviting contributions of material towards a series of works
on these subjects which the Institution had in contemplation, to be
written by the most competent authorities. The invitation has been
generally responded to by the transmission of many parcels, (many of
them containing types of rare species.) These have been placed in the
hands of the collaborators of the Institution as received, and have
proved of great importance.

The following is a detailed statement of the most important collec-
tions received in 1860:

FROM EXPLORATIONS UNDER THE WAR DEPARTMENT.

Construction of Wagon Road from Walla-Walla to Fort Benton, un-
der Lieutenant John Mullan, U. S. AA—The work of this expedition
was carried out to Fort Benton during the past season, so as to render
the road passable throughout. Large collections, chiefly of fossils,
birds, and plants, were made by Mr. John Pearsall and Mr. Hildreth,
attachés of the party.

Exploration of the Upper Missouri and Yellowstone, under Captain
W. F. Raynolds, U. S. A.—After spending the winter at Deer Creek,
on the Platte, west of Fort Laramie, explorations were resumed by the
expedition in May. Dividing into two parties—one commanded by
Captain Raynolds, and accompanied by Dr. Hayden; the other by
Lieutenant Maynadier, with Mr. George H. Trook as collector—they
proceeded to explore the Wind River mountains, and other localities
between the Platte and the Upper Missouri, as far north as Fort Ben-
ton. Finishing their labors during the summer, both parties united
at Fort Randall, and returned to Washington in November.

Many important collections were made by the expedition, of fossils,
plants, and zodlogical specimens. In the Wind River mountains espe-
cially, specimens were obtained of great interest, among them what
is believed to be a new species of Alpine hare.

Movement of United States Troops to Oregon, via Fort Benton, under
Major G. H. Blake, U. S. A.—This party was accompanied by Dr. J.
G. Cooper as one of its medical officers, who made some valuable col-
lections of specimens, serving to extend the information respecting
the species inhabiting Oregon and Washington, as recorded in the re-

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 67

port on the subject made to Governor Stevens by Dr. Cooper and Dr.
Suckley.

Artesian Well Expedition, under Captain J. Pope, U. S. A.—The
remainder of the collections of this party, consisting principally of
specimens in alcohol, have been received from Captain Pope.

FROM EXPLORATIONS UNDER THE STATE DEPARTMENT.

Survey of the Northwestern Boundary, Archibald Campbell, Commis-
sioner,—This commission nearly completed its work during the year,
and ig now on its return home. Large collections in geology and
natural history have been made by Dr. Kennerly and Mr. George
Gibbs, in continuation and completion of those previously reported on.

FROM EXPLORATIONS UNDER THE INTERIOR DEPARTMENT.

Survey of the Northern Boundary of Texas, J. H. Clark, Commis-
sioner.—In addition to other specimens, a very complete collection of
nests and eggs of birds was made during the past spring along the
line of this survey by Mr. Charles 8. McCarthy, including several
species previously unknown to science.

FROM EXPLORATIONS UNDER THE NAVY DEPARTMENT.

Exploration of the Parana and its tributaries, under Capt. 1. J. Page,
United States Navy.—This expedition completed its important work
during the year 1860, and has returned to the United States. In
addition to its geographical and hydrographical labors, much attention
was paid to natural history ; and among the large collections brought
home are many newand rare species. The birds of the country visited
are especially interesting ; the series, prepared chiefly by Mr. Chris-
topher Wood, being perhaps the largest ever made in that region.

FROM EXPLORATIONS MORE SPECIALLY CONNECTED WITH THE SMITHSONIAN
INSTITUTION.

Exploration of Cape St. Lucas, by Mr. John Xantus.—In the last
report reference was made to an exploration of Cape St. Lucas, the
southern extremity of the Peninsula of Lower California, by Mr. John
Xantus, tidal observer of the United States Coast Survey. This explor-
ation, so far as the natural history results are concerned, may be con-
sidered as completed; as, although many isolated species may yet
remain uncollected, the general peculiarities of its fauna and flora are
now well ascertained. Besides the addition of a larger number of new
animals to our fauna than has been made by one person in any single
region of North America before, Mr. Xantus has shown that the most
interesting relationship exists between the land species of the Cape and
those of the region of the Gila, Upper Rio Grande, and the southern
Rocky Mountains. On the other hand, very few of the characteristic
species of the coast of Upper California occur at the Cape, while, as
far as observed, the same may be said of the strictly Mexican types,

68 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

The entire Peninsula thus proves to be as specially related to North
America in its land fauna as is Florida, although the number of peculiar
species 1s much greater.

The marine fauna of Cape St. Lucas proves to be quite Panamic
in its general features—much more so than the opposite coast of
Mexico.

It is out of my power, at present, to present a statement of the num-
ber of species collected by Mr. Xantus during his residence (when last
heard from) of about eighteen months. There are, however, known
to be about twenty new birds, as many reptiles, large numbers of
fishes, crustaceans, and other groups in proportion. ‘The collection of
shells is much larger than any ever made on the west coast, with the
exception of that by Mr. Reigen, forming the basis of the report on
Mazatlan shells, by Mr. Carpenter, and is superior to any other in
the extent of the species preserved entire in alcohol. The general
results form a fitting continuation of the labors of Mr. Xantus at Fort
Tejon, referred to in preceding reports; and the whole will form an
extraordinary monument of the ability of a single intelligent and
accomplished collector to nearly exhaust the natural history of an ex-
tensive region, under difficulties sometimes apparently almost insuper-
able.

Tio the Superintendent of the Coast Survey, natural science must
ever acknowledge a great indebtedness for placing Mr. Xantus in a
position to make his explorations, by authorizing and establishing a
self-registering tide-gauge station at the Cape, and placing Mr. Xantus
in charge. All his collections were made in the intervals of his duty
as observer upon the tides, meteorology, &c., for the Coast Survey.

Explorations in the Gulf of California, by Capt. Stone.—Capt. Stone,
in charge of the survey of Sonora, caused numerous collections to be
made in the northern part of the Gulf, chiefly opposite Guayamas. Of
these a portion, consisting principally of shells, have been received
during the year, and prove to be of much interest, not only in them-
selves, but as completing the history of Cape St. Lucas and Mazatlan
species.

Laxploration of the vicinity of Fort Crook, by Mr. John Feilner.—Mr.
Feilner, sergeant of company F., first dragoons, stationed at Fort Crook,
under command of Captain John Adams, United States Army, has
considerably extended the collections referred to in the last report. In
May last, by permission of Captain Adams, he visited the lake region
to the north of Fort Crook, with one companion, with the view of
pursuing his researches among the breeding places of the water birds
of California. After meeting with much success, he was attacked by
hostile Indians, but succeeded in fighting his way through, killing
several of his assailants, and, unfortunately, with the loss of a consider-
able proportion of his collections. His gallantry, and that of his com-
panion, Private Guise, have been made the subject of especial com-
mendation in a general order from the War Department.

Dr. Vollum, United States Army, surgeon of Fort Crook, has also
made various collections for the Institution ; and Hospital Steward Par-

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 69

kinson has transmitted others not yet received; so that this fort bids
fair to-be as well marked for an almost perfect knowledge of its natural
history as Fort Tejon through the labors of Mr. Xantus. A comparison
of collections from these two points in the same range of mountains,
dividing the Pacific and middle faunas, and about 500 miles apart,
has proved of scientific interest in determining the geographical distri-
bution and variation of the species of California animals, many of the
facts elicited being quite unexpected.

Exploration of other points on the West Coast.—Dr. C. A. Canfield, of
Monterey, has gathered additional materials for illustrating the natural
history of his vicinity. Rev. Jos. Rowell and Dr. W. O. Ayres have
furnished important collections of shells for Mr. Carpenter’s use, in
his proposed elaboration of the conchology of western America. Mr.
J. G. Swan, of Washington Territory, has also contributed largely to
the same object. Specimens of birds and eggs have been received from
Mr. Hepburn, of San Francisco, and Mr. Ferdinand Gruber; and of
Californian coniferae, from Mr. Wm. Murray.

Exploration of the Hudson's Bay territory, by Mr. Robt. Kennicott.—
In the last report reference was made to the exploration of the Hudson’s
Bay country by Mr. Robt. Kennicott. Since that report was written,
advices have been received from him up to July, 1860. He had reached
Fort Simpson in September, and after a short excursion up the Liard
river to Fort Liard, in the Rocky Mountains, returned to Simpson,
where he spent the winter as the guest of Mr. B. R. Ross, the gentle-
man in charge of the Mackenzie River district. In the spring he went
to Great Slave Lake for the purpose of collecting eggs; making Fort
Resolution his headquarters, and meeting with great success.

For a most generous codperation of the Hudson’s Bay Company,
through Sir George Simpson, and its officers in England and America,
the Institution is under the greatest obligations. Every possible facility
has been furnished to Mr. Kennicott, not only in permission to visit
the different posts, but in the way of free transportation of himself and
his collections, quarters at the posts, &c. Wherever he has gone he
has found an appreciation of his mission and a readiness to assist, grati-
fying in the highest degree. Nearly all the gentlemen in charge of
different posts have undertaken to make observations in meteorology
for the Institution, (for which purpose Mr. Kennicott carried with him
blank registers, thermometers, &c.,) as well as collections of such
objects of natural history as he might not succeed in securing himselt.

The gentlemen to whom Mr. Kennicott expresses his indebtedness
most particularly, after Mr. Ross, are Mr. L. Clarke, Mr. J. Reid,
Mr. A. McKenzie, Mr. MacFarlane, and Mr. Hardisty.

To Mr. B. R. Ross, chief trader, in charge of the Mackenzie River
district, the Institution is under great obligations, not only for protec-
tection and assistance to Mr. Kennicott, which his official position so
well enabled him to furnish, but for a special contribution of his own,
In codperation with the officers of the posts in his district, he has un-
dertaken and already, to some extent, realized a special exploration
of his district, entirely independent of that of Mr. Kennicott. Full
observations upon the climatology, periodical phenomena, and other

70 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

features of the country, will be made, with collections illustrating its

natural history, ethnology, &c., and transmitted to the Institution.
A large amount of material has already been received from him and
his coadjutors in the way of meteorology and natural history. Among
the more important animals are skins of the Rocky Mountain goat,
Arctic reindeer, Barren Ground bear, Hare-Indian dog, &c.; skeletons
of goat, reindeer, wolverene, skins of various fishes, as Thymadllus,
Salmo Mackex.zit, &c.; Ksquimaux and Indian curiosities, with many
other objects of equal interest.

Mr. W. Mactavish, chief factor, resident at Fort Garry, has laid the
Institution under special obligations by his assistance in the transmis-
sion of supphes to and reception of collections from Mr. Kennicott, as
well as himself procuring specimens from different points and forward-
ing to Washington.

Mr. Kennicott intended to return to Fort Simpson in August, and to
proceed down the Mackenzie to Fort Good Hope; thence across the
Rocky Mountains to Fort Yukon, on the Yukon river, a post in the
interior of Russian-America, There, in a region almost entirely un-
known, not merely in its natural history, but its very geography, he
expects to remain until next summer, then to proceed to some other
desirable center of operations.

It will be remembered that while the chief expenses of Mr. Kenni-
cott’s operations are sustained by this Institution, very important
assistance has been received from the University of Michigan, the Chi-
cago Audubon Club, and the Chicago Academy of Natural Sciences,
together with several gentlemen interested in natural history. With-
out the facilities furnished by the Hudson’s Bay Company and its officers,
however, the enterprise, in its present extent, would be entirely imprac-
ticable.

Mr. George Barnston, of Michipicoten, Lake Superior, to whom Mr.
Kennicott was much indebted for the favorable direction of his opera-
tions at the outset, has furnished many desirable additions to the collec-
tions of the Institution from the north shore of Lake Superior. Chief
among these may be mentioned a skin of the reindeer in superb condi-
tion, and now mounted in the museum; also, a nearly complete skeleton
of the same animal.

Exploration of James’ Bay by Mr. C. Drealer.—Mr. C. Drexler
visited James’ Bay, the southern extremity of Hudson’s Bay, in May
last, and remained until September. He reached Moose Factory the
end of May, and after a few days, proceeded in a canoe, with some
Indians, as far along the east coast as Fort George, where he remained
some time. He was chiefly engaged in the collection of eggs of birds,
though all other departments of natural history received his attention.

As in the case of Mr. Kennicott, the aid of the Hudson’s Bay Com-
pany has been indispensable to the success of Mr. Drexler’s enterprise.
The facilities ordered by Sir George Simpson, and carried out by Mr.
John McKenzie, at Moose Factory, with the codperation of the gentle-
men at the posts visited, enabled him, with the small means at his
command, to accomplish results of great interest and magnitude. The

. 5
collections made by Mr. Drexler were also taken from Moose Factory

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. ‘a

to London, free of expense, in the ship belonging to the Hudson’s.
Bay Company, and then transmitted to this country.

Beside the aid furnished by the Institution, it is proper to state that
the chief portion of the funds used in meeting Mr. Drexler’s expenses
were supplied by Dr. Henry Bryant, of Boston.

Explorations on the Labrador Coast.—Mr. Elliot Coues, of Washing-
ton; visited the Labrador coast last spring, in the vessel chartered by
Mr. John W. Dodge, and spent several months there, going as tar
north as Rigolette. His collection consisted chiefly of birds and eggs,
of which several rare species were procured.

During the United States Coast Survey expedition to Cape Chad-
leigh, on the steamer Bibb, for the purpose of observing the total
eclipse of the sun of July 18, a number of specimens were obtained by
Mr. W. A. Henry, one of the party.

Explorations in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, by Dr. Henry Bryant.—Dr.
Bryant chartered a vessel at Gaspé, and in it spent several months
visiting various points in the Gulf and on the adjacent coasts. His
researches were principally in reference to the breeding of the water
birds, and important facts in regard to this point were collected by
him. Full series of his specimens have been presented by him to the
Institution.

Exploration of the Coast of Labrador and of Greenland, by Williams
College.—This expedition, composed of students of Williams College,
under the direction of Prof. Chadbourne, spent several months along
the above-mentioned coasts, making interesting collections of natural
history, selections from which have generously been supplied to the
Smithsonian Institution.

Explorations on the Southern Coast of the United States.—Interesting
collections from the vicinity of Micanopy have been received from Dr.
Bean, and others from Dr. Bryant. Dr. J. B. Holder, now medical
officer at Fort Jefferson, Tortugas, has made valuable contributions,
chiefly of birds and eges, serving to extend and complete those of Cap-
tains Wright and Woodbury, and Dr. Whitehurst. Specimens of
several rare birds were also received from Captain Woodbury. From
Mr. Maslin and Mr. Keyser, tidal observers of the United States Coast
Survey, collections were also received, made in the vicinity of Char-
lotte harbor and Cedar Keys. Sergeant Alexander, at Fort Macon,
North Carolina, has also transmitted numerous specimens.

Dr. Stimpson and Mr. Gill spent some weeks in the vicinity of Beau-
fort, North Carolina, during the past spring, and occupied themselves
principally in an investigation of the marine fauna of that region.
Many species of shells were collected, some of very remarkable char-
acter, as being previously known only as fossils of our coast deposits.
Specimens of an Amphioxus were obtained, not recorded before as be-
longing to the American fauna.

Explorations in the interior of the United States.—Reference has
already been made to the results of various Government expeditions in
the Rocky Mountains and elsewhere. In addition to these, valuable

72 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.
collections of animals from the vicinity of Cantonment Burgwyn, New
Mexico, have been received from Dr. Anderson, United States Army,
in completion of previous transmissions. These are of especial interest
as showing an arctic type of the fauna in the high mountain regions
of New Mexico, previously quite unexpected. The pine grosbeak,
evening grosbeak, the crossbill, and similar species, appear to be con-
stant residents. Dr. Anderson also collected many specimens in his
march eastward through Texas; among them, the first skin of Hfypo-
triorchis femoralis received by the Institution.

Dr. Irwin, United States Army, has also furnished important con-
tributions from the vicinity of Fort Buchanan, in Arizona, embracing
new species of reptiles and insects, and many rare birds and eggs.

An interesting collection of birds, plants, and other specimens of
natural history was made in the vicinity of Fort Stockton, Texas, by
Mr. Patrick Duffy, and is of value as illustrating the natural history
of the high plains. Collections were also made in western Texas by
Mr. F. Kellogg and Mr. F. 8. Wade.

Important collections of nests and eggs of birds were made for the
Institution by Dr. Hay, at Racine, Dr. Hammond, in Indiana, Mr.
Tolman, at Winnebago, and others.

From Explorations in other parts of the World.—Captain Dow, of the
Panama railroad service, has transmitted several collections during the
year. The most important of these consist of shells, embracing several
new rare species, and considered by Mr. Carpenter as of much value in
determining the fauna of the west coast. A new'species of Anableps,
and other fishes, new genera and species of crustacea, &c., are also
among his collections.

Dr. C. Sartorius, of Vera Cruz, has supplied desirable specimens of
Mexican animals, illustrating the distribution of North American spe-
cies. Mr. I. A. Nieto has contributed specimens of woods of many spe-
cies of Mexican trees, and a series of coleoptera. Shells of the coast of
Chili have been received from Mr. Flint, of Caldera; a very full col-
lection of eggs of birds of Chili, prepared by Mr. F. Germain, from
Don Jacinto R. Pefia, of Santiago, &c. A series of birds of Guate-
mala, received from Mr. Osbert Salvin, will be of much service to
American ornithologists, as embracing many species not otherwise ac-
cessible in this country to them.

Valuable specimens of birds and eggs of Greenland, and of northern
Europe, have been received from the Royal Museum and the University
Museum of Copenhagen.

Further indications of more or less important additions to our knowl-
edge of the natural history of particular regions will be found in the
list of donations subsequently presented.

WORK DONE IN CONNECTION WITH THE COLLECTIONS.

In accordance with your wish, the preliminaries to a distribution
of the duplicates of the collection in the museum have been pushed
forward as fast as possible during the year. The assorting of the
large mass of shells belonging to the Institution, by Mr. Carpenter,

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. — 73

has progressed to such an extent that all the duplicate specimens of
each kind belonging to the general Indo-Pacific fauna are now in sepa-
rate boxes, which are arranged systematically and numbered, to cor-
respond with the numbers of a printed list, so that sets can be picked
out and distributed with but little trouble. In the labor of assorting
and naming the collection, he has had the cooperation of Mr. Isaac
Lea and Dr. E. Foreman, with the Unionidae; of Mr. Lea, with the
water breathing univalves; of Mr. Binney, with the air breathing
univalves; of Mr. Stimpson, with the east coast species; of Mr. Temple
Prime, with the Cycladidae; and of Dr. A. A. Gould, with the species
generally. All the type shells of the exploring expedition, and many
of those of the North Pacific expedition, with large numbers of other
shells, have been mounted by Mr. Carpenter, or under his direction,
upon many thousand glass tablets, as referred to in the last report,
page 70.

The systematic arrangement and determination of the other branches
of natural history, their careful catalogue and operations necessary to
the separation of duplicates and their distribution so as to be of most
use, in nearly all the different departments of natural history has been
carried forward very laboriously. In this, I have been much aided
by the voluntary services of several gentlemen, especially by Mr.
Elliot Coues and Mr. W. Prentice. The following table will show the
amount of work of the kind done:

Table exhibiting the entries in the record books of the Smithsonian collec-
tion in 1860, in continuation of previous years.

}
Skeletons and skulls...) 911 | 1,074} 1,190} 1,275] 2,050] 3,060} 3,340} 3,418 | 3,650 4, 350
Mammals. ciecic.e eeiet'a= [teens 114 198 351 1,200 | 2,046 3,200 3,226 3,750 4,575
SING Sirota rater ats efetole(etals’aisielal {claletecets 35 55 : 11,390 | 15,913 | 20,875
Reptilesticn cee cen eoee laseeee 4,376 | 4,616 | 4,683
BUTE ROS stateyetel aia) sis1ecevele!=) sore] (=y=lejalere 1,136 1,740 2,975
peso tupird Syer(eeice-ci/ oa isisiem ere 1,032 | 2,525] . 4,425
GTUStACO Bio osc or cee 0 ooo vives
TOUUISKS ocein ic cicivie.cei' «| =\erejsi00
AGIENEE| 56 HcGadd0o cdallsoocse
HROSS US reletatetelatelolo.s)«)sisie's o\l/<isrelelels
LiGiElS. sooo saeanoccpol|eacods
Ethnological specimens.|......
TMG eng ssonecaccde | 911

The actual number of entries during the year amounts to 18,192, or
not far from twice as many as in 1859. The aggregate of 55,389 is,
however, far from representing the entire number of specimens already
recorded, some numbers covering tens and often hundreds each.
Thus, of fishes there are at least 15,000 specimens recorded, and nearly
as many of reptiles. Under the 4,425 entries of eggs, there are in-
cluded 17,182 eggs and 1,294 nests, and other classes are in proportion.

With but trivial exceptions, the osteological specimens—the eggs
and the mammals, birds and reptiles—are catalogued, though not all
determined. The greater portion of the fishes, and of most of the
other classes, excepting perhaps the shells, still remain to be done.

74 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY,

With the view of carrying out the arrangement between yourself
and Drs. Torrey and Gray, in reference to the selection of a single
series of all the botanical collections made and deposited by the vari-
ous government exploring expeditions and received from other sources,
the entire herbarium has been placed in their hands for the purpose.

Nearly all the mammals, the North American birds, and the exotic
water birds exhibited in the museum, have been labeled with both
scientific and vernacular names as far as these could be ascertained.
The remaining specimens will be similarly treated as fast as they can
be properly identified. The entire osteological collection has been
placed on exhibition, as also the geological collections of the Pacific
railroad and some other Government parties, in the northeast and
southeast galleries of the museum hall, first opened to the public
during the year.

A large number of skins of North American mammals and birds,
not previously exhibited, have been mounted and placed in the cases.
All the old stands of mounted specimens have been replaced by new
ones, and the entire series is believed to be in a good condition,
although much remains to be done for its perfection by adding defi-
ciencies of North American species, and replacing old, faded, badly-
prepared, and otherwise discreditable specimens, by fresher and better
ones.

Of the collections mentioned in the last report as in the hands of
collaborators residing out of Washington, the Ophiuridae have been
returned, labeled, and identified by Mr. Theodore Lyman, of Brooklyn.
Many new species were found among the Smithsonian specimens, which
have been characterized in the proceedings of the Boston Society of
Natural History, and will be described in detail ina monograph. The
Echini of the North Pacific expedition have been worked up and
returned by Mr. Barnard, and much progress made in the determina-
tion of the Crustacea and sea glars of the same expedition by Mr.
Stimpson, and of its fishes by Mr. Gill. Mr. Cassin has completed
his investigations upon the birds of Lieutenant Michler’s expedition
to the Atrato, and of the North Pacific expedition, and returned the
specimens. The herpetology of the North Pacific expedition, originally
prepared by Dr. Hallowell, has been revised and brought up to date
by Mr. Cope, who has also made some important examinations of
serpents in the collection of the Institution.

No reports of return of specimens have been made during the
year by the gentlemen mentioned in the last report as having Smith-
sonian material in charge, as follows: Twrtles by Professor Agassiz,
Litheostomoids by Mr. F. W. Putnam, Siluridae by Dr. Wheatland, all
of the Cambridge Zodlogical museum ; fossil vertebrata collected by
Dr. Hayden during the expedition of Lieutenant Warren, in the hands
of Dr. Joseph Leidy, of the Philadelphia Academy. Of other series
not yet mentioned in the present report, the coleoptera are in the hands
of Dr. Le Conte, the neuroptera of Dr. Hagen, the diptera of Dr. Loew,
the lepidoptera of Dr. Morris and Mr. Edwards, the Water breathing
univalves of North America of Mr. W. G. Binney, the west coast and
exploring expedition shells of Mr. P. P. Carpenter. The birds of
Captain Page’s Paraguay expedition and of Lieutenant Herndon’s

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 75
Amazon exploration are in course of examination by Mr. Cassin.
Mr. Meek has completed the labeling of the fossils of Captain Simpson’s
expedition, collected by Dr. Engelmann.

Although so much labor has been expended in the examinations
and investigation: of the Smithsonian collection, a vast amount yet re-
mains to be done before it can be considered as entirely exhausted of its
novelties. Probably no collection of its size in the world contains so
many types of published species, and so many yet new ones yet unde-
scribed. This is especially the case in regard to North America, as
well as to many other parts of the world. Much desire is therefore
manifested by persons, about entering upon the preparation of mono-
graphs to secure the privilege of using Smithsonian specimens.

’ PRESENT CONDITION OF THE MUSEUM.

In the report for 1858 will be found an account of the most import-
ant collections forming the bulk of the museum of the Smithsonian
Institution. It was continued in the report of 1859, and I beg leave
to present at the end of the report a list of all the donations received
in 1860.*

Numerous specimens were received during the year from expeditions
referred to in the last report, as from Captain Simpson, Captain Ray-
nolds, Lieutenant Mullan, Mr. John Xantus, Mr. John Feilner, Robert
Kennicott, Dr. Bean, and others.

These additions to the museum have resulted in the filling up of
many important gaps, and in replacing many defective specimens by
better ones. By the arrangements in progress for distribution of du-
plicates, and the removal from the building of what is neither worth

* For convenience of reference, I continue the enumeration of collections, made chiefly
during certain explorations, from page 71 of the report for 1859:

73. Collections made during the march of troops to Oregon, via Fort Benton, under Major
G. H. Blake, by Dr. Cooper.

74. Collections made in the Gulf of California, by the party of Captain C. P. Stone.

75. Collections made on the coast of California, by Dr. C. S. Canfield.

76. Collections made in the Mackenzie river district, by Mr. B. R. Ross, with the codpera-
tion of other officers of the Hudson Bay Company.

77. Collections made on the north shore of Lake Superior, by Mr. George Barnston.

78. Collections made at Moose Factory, by Mr. J. McKenzie.

79. Collections made in James bay, by Mr. C. Drexler.

80. Collections made on the coast of Labrador, by Mr. Elliot Coues.

81. Collections made in Greenland and Labrador, by the Williams College Lyceum of
Natural History.

82. Collections made on the coast of North Carolina, by Dr. Stimpson and Mr. Gill.
: 83. Collections made at Cantonment Burgwyn, N. M., on the Pecos, by Dr. W. W. An-

erson.

84. Collections made on the Texas boundary survey, by Mr. J. H. Clark.

85. Collections made in Puget Sound, by J. G. Swan, Esq.
» 86. Collections made at the Tortugas, by Dr. J. B. Holder.

87. Collections made in Cuba, by Mr. Charles Wright.

88. Collections made in Minnesota, by Mr. J. M. Woodworth.

89. Collections made in New Mexico, by Patrick Duffy, Esq.

90. Collections made on the Labrador Eclipse Expedition, by W. A. Henry.

91. Collections made on the Atlantic coast of the United States, by Lieutenant J. D. Kurtz

92. Collections made in Chili, by Mr. F. Germain, through Don J. R. Pefia.

93. Collections from Sable Island, by P. S. Dodd, Esq.

94. Collections from Nova Scotia, by J. R. Willis and W. G. Winton.

76 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

keeping nor giving away, it is confidently believed that instead of an
unmanageable accumulation of material in the store-rooms its bulk
will be reduced to at least one fourth, or more, of the present amount.

In accordance with the policy adopted by you, the efforts of the In-
stitution have been directed mainly to the completion of its series of
specimens illustrating the natural history of North America. At the
present time it is believed, upon the whole, to have accomplished this
aim to an extent greater than any other museum in the world. As
far as regards mammals and their skulls and skeletons, birds and their
eggs, reptiles, fishes, shells, crustaceans, and invertebrates generally,
except certain orders of insects, (vertebrate fossils, and plants,) from the
regions west of the Mississippi; it 1s probably not exceeded by any mu-
seum in the number of species and extent of the series, few additions
remaining to be made to the list. At the same time, as successive
groups are elaborated and labeled, and the duplicates distributed, the
bulk of the whole becomes less and less, so that it is quite reasonable
to assume that the present number of specimens will’ be reduced in a
few years to less than half their present amount.

In addition to its American collection, derived from all the different
sources, and including specimens from adjacent regions, necessary
properly to illustrate it, the bulk of the Smithsonian museum consists
of materials gathered by various Government expeditions in different
parts of the world, and deposited here in comphance with the act of
Congress. Other than as derived from this source, the exotic collec-
tions not relating to American natural history, are very small in
amount, although usually of much interest from embracing numbers of
new species. Among the exotic collections, the series of South Amer-
ican birds is believed to be among the first extant, while that of crus-
tacea, annalids, corals, and certain families of radiata and mollusca,
generally, are perhaps surpassed by very few.

As distributions of duplicates for the exotic collections are made, it is
believed that the mass at present within the building will be so much
reduced that the present accommodations will always be found ample
for whatever may hereafter be added, as long as the present scope of
the collections is adhered to. Of course, should Congress at any future
time authorize an extension of the plan, the addition of exotic mounted
mammals, birds, &c., would require much more space, and must be
provided for by additional accommodations; these, however, would
otherwise not be needed.

The great value of the museum of the Institution at the present
time consists in its being the depository of so many type specimens, or
those upon which the first description of species has been established.
These constitute the great attraction to the scientific investigators, as,
however carefully prepared the published description or figures of any
species may be, there is almost always some doubtful point to be set-
tled alone by an examination of the types. For this reason these are
always guarded with jealous care, and considered of much more value
than new and undescribed materials.

There are few collections embracing more original type specimens,
or specimens relating to a large number of important works, than that
of the Smithsonian Institution. Besides the reports of the United

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. Ve

States exploring expeditions of the Pacific railroad and Mexican bound-
ary surveys, and of many other Government works, few monographs
have been prepared in the United States for some years past without
deriving many, or even most, of their novelties from the Smithsonian
museum. The proceedings and transactions of most of the scientific
journals of the country ‘contain frequent and constant reference to its
materials as the types. By the distribution of duplicates of these,
therefore, and their judicious deposit at proper places in different
parts of the world, a vast amount of good may be done, and the
reputation of the Institution greatly enhanced.

LIST OF DONATIONS TO THE MUSEUM DURING 1860.

Abel, J. Ralls.—Seventeen-year locust, Albemarle, Va.

Alexander, Sergeant W., U. S. A.—Nests and eggs from Fort Macon,
near Beaufort, N. C.

Allen, W. T.—Birds, nests, and eggs from Rippon, Va.

Ambrose, Rev. J.—Egegs of birds from Green Island, N. 8.

Anderson, Chas. L.—Karths and minerals from Red River country.

Anderson, Dr. W. W.—Birds, eggs, and fossils from Pecos river and
the Rocky Mountains.

Anthon, Henry, Jr.—Fourteen specimens of native timber from the
Island of Borneo.

Anthony, J. G.—Collection of melanian shells; four species of gyro-
toma from Ohio.

Angus, Jas.—Seventeen-year locust.

Arny, Wm. M. F’.—Insects in alcohol from Kansas.

Ayres, Dr. W. O.—Shells, skulls of seals, and cetaceaus (deposited)
from California coast.

Baker, Chas. £.—Tusk of boar from Washington.

Barnston, Geo.—Skin and skeleton of caribou, nests and eggs of birds,
and specimens in alcohol, from Lake Superior.

Beadle, D. W.—Kees of birds and alcoholic specimens from Canada.

Bean, Dr. J. B.—Nests, eggs, and reptiles from Micanopy, Fla.

Beesley, Thos.—Birds’ eggs from New Jersey.

Benson, President.—Lignite coal from Cape Palmas.

Bickmore, A. S.—Nests and eggs from Hanover, N. H.

Bishop, N. H.—Nests and eggs of birds and living Pine snakes from
New Jersey.

Blakiston, Capt. T., R. A.—Birds and eggs from Saskatchewan
Plains.

Blassom, W. W.—Petrified wood from Prince William county, Va.

Boardman, G. A.—Five skins of Pinicola canadensis and eggs of
birds from New Brunswick.

Bode, J. L.—Mounted Larus marinus from New York harbor.

Bowman, Capt. A. W.—Birds from Fort Massachusetts, N. H.

Brackett, Geo. E.—Insects and skins of birds from Maine.

Bradford, Geo.—Collections of zoélogical specimens from Cuba, made
‘by C. Wright.

Brendel, Dr. F'.—Nests and eggs from Peoria, Ill.

Brewer, Dr.—Skin of Turdus fuscesens.

78 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY:

Bridger, J. L.—Two boxes eggs, nests, &c., from Tarboro, N. C.

Brooks, Capt. J. M., U. S. N.—S8pecimen of Hyalonema mirabilis from
Japan.

Bryant, Dr. H.—Nests, eggs, and skins of birds from Labrador ;
Sternum of Tachypetes aquila, Bahamas.

Boyling, Capt.—Birds from Washington Territory.

Buckland, Rev. Mr.—Shells from Sing Sing.

California Academy of Natural Sciences.—Shells from California.

Campbell, A., Com. N. W. Boundary Survey.—Skins of bear and goat,
alcoholic and other specimens, collected by Dr. Kennerly and
Mr. Geo. Gibbs.

Campbell, Mr. R., per B. R. Ross.—Skins of marmot from Athabaska
Laken ab. i.

Canseco, Don Valero, through J. Xantus.—Fossil shells, &c., from
Cape St. Lucas.

Carleton, Major J. S., U. S. A.—Collections of natural history from
near Fort Tejon, California.

Carpenter, P. P.—Sets of Mazatlan shells.

Catley, H.—Birds’ nests from Oregon.

Cesena, Donna Rosaria, through J. Xantus.—Nests and eggs from
Cape St. Lucas. :

Cassin, J.—Skin of Cyanocorax coronatus trom Mexico.

Chicago Academy of Sciences and Agricultural Department, University
of Chicago.—Eggs, nests, and skins of birds from Minnesota.

Clark, Dv.—Auriferous sand from Laramie Hills; gold from Cherry

Creek.
Clark, Dr. John A.—Birds, nests, and eggs, and skin of diodon from
Texas.

Clark, J. H., Texas Boundary Survey.—Nests, eggs, and skins of
birds from Arkansas, and the line of Texas Boundary Survey,
collected chiefly by C. 8S. McCarthy.

Clark, Wm. P.—Eges from Medina, Ohio.

Clarke, L., through R. Kennicott.—Skins of birds, eggs, &c., from
Great Slave Lake, H. B. T.

Clapp, Mr.—Skins of birds from Florida.

Clary, Capt.—Ammonite from Benicia.

Cleveland, J. T.—Dried hippocampus, or sea horse, from Florida.

Collier, D. C.—Centipede and skin of Neotoma cinerea from Denver
City, Jefferson Territory.

Conradsen, R.—Skins and eggs of Huropean and Greenland birds.

Cooper, Dr.—Nest and egg of Trochilus evelynae from Nassau, N. P.

Copenhagen Royal Museum.—Skins and eggs of birds from Greenland
and Northern Europe.

Copenhagen University Museum.—Skins and eggs of birds from Green-
land, star fishes, &ce.

Corston, Wm.—Eggs of snipe, &c., from Big River, H. B. T.

Couper, Wm.—Nests and eges, skin of Nyctale richardsoni, and other
birds from near (Quebec.

Coues, Hlliott.—Skins and eggs of birds and alcoholic specimens from
the coast of Labrador.

Crawford, Dr. S. W., U. S. A.—Set of elk horns from Fort Laramie.

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 79

Crossoman, A. J.—Piece of root from Roger Williams tree.

Curtis, M. A.—Skin of mole from Hillsboro’, N. C.

Davis, C. P.—Mounted head of female deer, with horns; also rare
egos of American and Kuropean birds.

Davis, H.— Nests and eggs from Lowa.

Dawson, Prof. J. W.—Pleistocene fossils from Canada.

DeLeon, Dr., U. S. A.—Silver ores from Heintzelman vein, Cerro

Colorado mine, Tubac, N. M.

DeSaussure, H.—Skins of mammals from Labrador and Mexico.

Diehl, J. S.—Minerals from California.

Dimmick, C'.—Insects from Brockport, N. Y.

Dodd, P. N.—Skull of walrus, skins of seals, eggs of birds, shells,
&c., from Sable Island, N.S.

Dodge, John W.—Skin. of guillemot from Labrador.

Dodero, Donnas Juana and Pachita, through J. Xantus.—Nests, eggs
of birds, and insects from Cape St. Lucas.

Dow, Capt. J. M.—Collections in alcohol from Central America.

Drexler, C.—Collections of natural history from Hudson’s Bay.

Drouet, Mad. Helene.—Skins and eggs of rare Huropean and American
birds ; prepared skins of carp.

Duffy, Patrick.—Zoological collections from Fort Stockton, Texas.

Duniop, J. V., through B. Rk. Ross.—Skin of marmot and skins of
birds from Fort Halkett.

Emery, Chas. A.—Package of small shells from Stratham, N. H,;
microscopic earths from New Hampshire.

Litheridge, A. H.—Black squirrel from Tabasco, Mexico.

Ferril, F.—Egegs from Savannah.

Feilner, John.—Birds, mammals, nests, eggs, &c., from California.

Fisher, Dr.—Keggs of owl and shells from Sing Sing.

Fitch, F’.—See Stone.

Fuint, C. L.—Shells from Chili.

Gabb, W. M.—Package of fossils.

Garnet, B.—Duck’s eggs, with colored epidermis, from Fairfax Co., Va.

Garrison, O. H.—Skins of ducks, eggs, and plants from Minnesota.

Garton, John.—Fish from Abitibi.

Gerhardt, A.—Shells, insects, eggs of birds, &c., Georgia.

Gibbs—See Campbell.

Gill, Th.—Marine animals from Newfoundland, the West Indies,
and the coast of North Carolina.

Gilliss, J. R.—Shells and fossils from Payta, Panama, and Aspinwall;
also living grasshopper from Panama.

Gladmon, Mr.—Skins of mice from Rupert House, Hudson’s Bay Ter-
ritory.

Glasco, J. M.—Snakes from Gilmer, Texas.

Goodbow, Captain.—Skin of a hawk from White river.

Goodwin, EH. M.—Can of fishes from N. Montpelier, Vermont.

Goss, B. F'.—Nests, eggs, shells, &c., Kansas.

Gornley, James.—Mineralogical specimens from Pike’s Peak.

Graeff’, Ed. L.—Wepidoptera from New York.

Grayson, A, J.—Scalp of Curassow, and contents of its stomach, (nails,
coins, gravel, &c.,) Mexico.

80 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

Griu, Donna Juana, through J. Xantus.—Coleoptera from Cape St.
Lucas.

Gruber, F'.—Skins and eggs of birds from California.

Guest, W. _A —Jar, with sturgeon, from Ogdensburg, N. Y.

Gunn, Donald.—Nests, eggs, and skins, from Selkirk settlement.

Hale, Dr.—Skins of mammals from Essex county, N. Y.

Halifax, Boys of National School.—Marine shells from Halifax.

Hanks, Capt. Julian.—Vishes and shells from Socorro Island.

Hardisty, W. L., through Rk. Kennicott.—Fossil bones, skins of birds,
and plants from the upper waters of the Yukon.

Hardisty, Mrs. W. L., through &. Kennicott—Mammals and eggs
from Great Slave Lake.

Harrington, Capt.—Star-fishes from Mt. Desert.

Haszlinsky, Prof. #.—Dried plants from Hperies, Hungary.

Hayes, Dr. S.—Alligator’s eggs, insects in alcohol, from Aspinwall,
and shells from Navy Bay.

Haymond, Dr. R.—Nests and eggs from Brookville, Indiana.

Henry, W. A.—Fishes in Alcohol, from Labrador.

Hepburn, Jas.—EKggs from San Francisco.

Hiawassee College.—Hymenoptera, from Tennessee.

Hildreth.—See Lt. Mullan.

Hillier, S. L.—Indian pipe, Fort Carver, Minnesota.

Hinman, W. M.—Skin of Vespertilio pruinosus, Platte river.

Hitz, John.—Series of minerals from United States and Switzerland.

Holder, Dr. J. B.—Birds and alcoholic specimens from Tortugas, and
eggs of terns and pelicans from Florida.

Holman, Dr.—Skin of sea eel, from coast of Lower California.

Hopkins, A.—tiggs from Massachusetts.

Hoy, Dr. P. R.—Nests, eggs, and birds, from Wisconsin.

Hubbard, Samuel.—Japanese seeds and tea; silver ore from Washoe
mine.

Hulsner, Gustav.—tinsects from vicinity of New York.

Irwin, Dr., U. S. A.—Minerals, skins, reptiles, and fishes in alcohol,
from New Mexico; skins of birds, including male and female
Mexican wild turkey, with nests and eggs of birds.

Janney, N.—Neotoma floridana, and skin of Connecticut warbler, Lou-
doun county, Virginia.

Jewett, Col. H.—Jaws of killer whale, off coast of Payta, and fossils
from Mt. Lebanon and near Beyrout.

Jones, Dr. W. L.—A\coholic specimens of fishes, reptiles, shells, &c.,
Georgia.

Jung, C. F'.—Neuroptera, diptera, &c., from vicinity of New York.

Kellogg, Hon. Mr.—Polished gypsum, from Michigan.

Kellogg, F.—Nests, eggs, birds, and insects from Wheelock, Texas.

Kennicott, R.—Bird skins and alcoholic specimens, Fort William,
Lake Superior; skins of birds, mammals, shells, insects, fish,
&c., from Fort Simpson, H. B. T.

Kennerly—See Campbell.

Kurtz, Capt. J. D.—Shells of United States coast.

Kirby, Rev. Mr., through R, Kennicott.—Kggs and birds from Lake
Winnepeg.

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 81

Keyser, Charles.—Can of alcoholic specimens from Egmont Key,
Florida.

Kite, Wm.—lUarva, and perfect insect of Clytus from Pennsylvania.

Krieghoff, C.—Eees from near Quebec.

Krider, J.—¥orty specimens Arvicola, Philadelphia, and Bassaris from
Mexico.

Laszlo, C.—Alcoholic specimens from Mexico.

Latimer, Dr. J. T.—Cast of arca, Virginia.

Lander, Col. I’. W.—Reptiles and mammals, collected by J.S. Snyder,
(including Lagomys princeps.)

Lapham, Dr. J. A.—Uand shells from Wisconsin.

Lauer, F’.—Borings of an artesian well at Reading, Vermont.

Lazar, Count Coloman.—F¥ossil land shells from Laswaro, and recent
land shells from Transylvania.

Le Conte, Dr. J. L.—Mammals, reptiles, and astaci, types of Major
Le Conte’s species.

Lewis, James.—Shells from Mohawk, New York.

LTibhart, Messrs. A.C. & S. S. H.—Nests and eggs from Marietta, Pa.

Lincoln, Charles D.—Birds’ eggs from Massachusetts.

Tanc dhoelm, Capt.—Shells from Macdalena bay.

Lindheimer, F.—Salamanders from Texas.

Lockhart, Jas.—Skin of Rocky Mountain goat, robe of musk-ox, and
fossils from Mackenzie’s river district.

London Zodlogical Society.—HKge of summer duck from garden of the
Zodlogical Society.

McCarthy, C. S.—See J. H. Clark.

Macomb, Capt. J. M.—Collections of geology and natural history,
from New Mexico, chiefly collected by Dr. J. 8S. Newberry.

Mactavish, George #.—Skins of weasels and birds from Hudson’s bay.

Mactavish, Wm.—Ptarmigans, small mammals, fishes, &c., from Fort
Churchill, Es

McAllister, W. —Skin of evening grosbeak, from Racine.

McCown, O Cpt. dees, US. A.Skins of birds, &c., from Fort Ran-
dall.

MGs L. R. S.—Pentremites florealis, &c., from Indiana.

McDonald, M.—Fossils from Lexington, Va.

McFarlane, Ut., Der an Win 108s: —Skin of barren ground bear, Esqui-
maux dress, and other articles from Lower Mackenzie’ 8 hiver.

McKenzie, Alexander, per B. R, Ross.—Mammals and birds from Fort
Liard.

McKenzie, J.—Skins of birds, and eggs from James’ bay.

McLean, W. M.— Two hawk’s eggs from Virginia.

Mallet, Prof. J. W.—Shells from near Mobile.

Mallory, Hon. Robert.—Tooth of fossil horse, Big Bone nae Ky.

Marsh, Geo, P.—Native sulphur from Sicily.

Marston, Rev. S. W.—Insects and eggs of birds from Iowa.

Maslin, "Geo. W.—Kges, shells, and alcoholic specimens, from St.
Geor ge Island.

Michell, Rev. F. A.—Bear skull and fossil invertebrates, from Phantom
Hill, Jowa.

Morgan, Mr.—Eges from Fairmount, Va.

6

82 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

Mullan, Lieut.—V¥ish, birds, eggs, and nests, and alcoholic specimens,
from Rocky Mountains, collected by J. Pearsall.

Mullan, Lieut.—Zodlogical, mineralogical, and botanical collections
from Rocky Mountains, between Coeur d’ Alene and Fort Benton,
made by Mr. Hildreth.

Murray, W.—Cones, leaves, and wood of coniferae, from California.

Navarro, Don Ramon, per J. Xantus.—Living jays and Bassaris from
Cape St. Lucas.

Newberry, Dr. J. S.—See Macomb.

Newberry, Dr. J. S.—Shells from various localities.

Newton, Alfred.—Skins of lemming and hare, collected on voyage of
ship Enterprise, Arctic America.

Mason, W, A.—¥F luviatile shells from western New York.

Ojeda, Don Marcellino, per J. Xantus.—Dried plants from Cape St.
Lucas.

Osio, Don Juan, through J, Xantus.—Shells from Cape St. Lucas.

Osio, Donna Beatri ice, through J. Xantus.—Coleoptera from Cape St.
Lucas.

Packard, A. S.—Nests and eggs from New Brunswick.

Page, apt. T. J., U. S. N.—Zodlogical, botanical, and geological
collections from La Plata expedition.

Paine, C. S.—Egegs and birds from Vermont.

Parker, S. M.—Insects, &c., from Massachusetts.

) an sarcophagus, brought from Beyrout by
Com. J. D. Elliott; marble slab from the plains of Marathon,
brought by Com. Elliott; also, two picture frames made of
hickory and live oak, a part of the latter from the old frigate
Constitution. (These frames inclose accounts of the two pre-
ceding articles. )

Peale, T. #.—Plaster mold for making casts of a stone tablet from
the ruins of Palenque, in Central America.

Pearsall, J.—See Lieut. Mullan.

Pedrin, Don Antonio, through J. Xantus.—Insects and birds from
Cape St. Lucas.

Pena, Don J. R.
America.

Peters, Dr. Thos, M.—Skin of blackbird.

Philadelphia Academy Natural Sciences.—Duplicates of Mexican rep-
tiles from Xalapa; skel eons and skulls of mates. in exchange.

Pickering, Capt., U.S. N. ; shells and
other marine animals fa ey West.

Poey, Prof. F’.—¥ishes and birds from Cuba.

Poole, H.—Specimens of nitro-boro-calcite, Productus lyelli, fossil
Bente, shells, &c., from Windsor, N. 8.

Pope, Capt. J., U. 9. A.—Alcoholic specimens from New Mexico.

Porter, Com., U.S. N.—Fishes from west coast of Central America.

Potts, John. ~ Reptiles and birds from Chihuahua.

Pour tales, OS oe —Hishes and crustaceans from Florida.

Purchased.—Cast of gorilla skull, Gaboon.

Rankin, James. —Shells from Long Island.

Ravenel, Dr.—Fungi of South Carolina, (Fasciculus V.)

cies eggs of birds from Chili, South

REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY. 83

Raynolds, Capt. W. F., U. S. A.—Specimens of natural history from
upper Missouri, collected by Dr. Hayden; and of zodlogy, by
G. H. Trook, Jas. Stevenson, and Wm. Vincent.

Reed, Peter.—Lower jaw of Ursus americanus, from a peat bog in
Washington county, New York; Larus arcticus, from Wash-
ington county, New York.

Reed, Wm. M.—Skins and eggs of birds from Racine, Wisconsin.

Reid, J.—Skins of birds, eggs, mammals, &c., Great Slave Lake.

Remond, Mr.—Fossils from Cache le Poudre.

Richards, Frank.—Kges of Pyranga aestiva, Fairfax county, Va.

Roberts, J. H.—Shells, &c., from Illinois.

ftoss, B. R.—Very complete collections of animals, plants, eggs, &c.,
from the Mackenzie River District.

Rousseau, W. A.—Birds nests from Troy, New York.

Rowell, Rev. Jos.—Shells from California.

Ttiise, A. H.—Conurus xantholaemus, from St. Thomas; and ophiurans,
reptiles, &c., from West Indies.

St. Charles College, La.—Coleopterous insects, birds, and reptiles, from
Louisiana. -

Samuels, H.—Microscopic slides.

Sartorius, Dr. C.—Crustaceans, insects, and vertebrates, from near
Vera Cruz.

Salvin, O.—One hundred and thirty species Guatemala birds.

Schafhirt, F'.—Skeleton of Cistudo carolinensis, from the District of
Columbia.

Schneider, L.—Skins of birds.

Schoonover, Major.—Robe of grizzly bear skin from Yellow Stone river.

Schott, A.—Shells from Humboldt Bay, New Granada.

Schultz, Wm.—Uiving alligator, from Georgia.

Sclater, P. L.—Skins of birds from Mexico and Jamaica.

Sherman, Capt.—Shells from Magdalena Bay.

Shumard, Dr. B. F.—Insects from Texas.

Simonds, #.—Skins of mammals, birds, skeletons, &c., from Hssex
county, New York.

Stimpson, Capt. J. H.—Minerals and rocks from Utah, collected by
H. Engelmann.

Skilton, J. Avery.—Reptiles, fishes, shells, and two living Sirens, from
Georgia.

Slack, Dr. J. H.—iggs of grebe and tern, from Minnesota.

Slagle, Mr.—Keggs and tertiary fossils from Virginia.

Smith, Dr. J. Bryant.—Birds, reptiles, insects, crustaceans, and seeds,
from Jamaica.

Somers, Dr., through Dr. Bohrer.—Quartz crystal from Virginia,,
inclosing a drop of water.

Snyder, J. S.—See Lander.

Stagg, IT. J.—Seventeen-year locust, from Pennsylvania. 3

Stair, D. '.—Old cup, coin, and beetle, from Hanover, Pennsylvania:.

Stanley, J. S. A.—Fossils from Los Angeles, California.

Stearne, Mrs. J. S.—Portion of Stump of a tree which stood in frent
of Washington’s marquee, at Valley Forge, Pa., in the winter
of 1777-78.

84 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

Sternbergh, S.—Alcoholic specimens from Panama.
Stewart, George.—Skins of reptiles, nests, eggs, insects, &c., from

(olLoje7)
Alabama.
Stimpson, Wm.—Alcoholic specimens and shrew, from the coast of
Maine. ;

Stone, Capt. C. P.—Shells from Gulf of California, collected in part
by F. Fitch, Esq.

Swan, Jas. S.—Shells, sponges, and other specimens of natural history,
from Ne-ah Bay, W. T.

Swanston, Thos., per &. Kennicott.—Skins of Arvicola, birds, &c.,
from Great Slave Lake.

Suckley, Dr. George.—Birds, eggs, mammals, and alcoholic specimens,
from Fort Kearny and Fort Laramie.

Taylor, N., per B. R. Ross.—Skin of young musk ox, from Fort
Norman.

Tolman, J. W.—Eges from Winnebago, Illinois.

Totten, Gen. Jos. G., U. S. A.—Minerals from California.

Tracy, Henry.—Kiges, skin of night-heron, and fish, from coast of
Maine.

Travers, Capt. D. B.—Duck eggs with black shells, from Virginia.

Turner, Mr.—Skins of squirrels from Hanno Bay.

Uhler, P. R.—Neuroptera for Dr. Hegan.

Unknown.—Shells from Monroe county, Mo.

Unknown.—Living green snake, Letophis aestivus.

‘ Unknown.—Humming birds’ nests.

Unknown.—Living Carolina rail.

Vanskiver, Jas.—Remora from Blackstone Island, Potomac river.

Veatch, Dr. J. A.—Shells from California.

Venable, T. P.—Bones of the head of a Delphinus, from the Pacific.

Villaescusa, Donna Francisca, per J. Xantus.—Large shells from Cape
St. Lucas.

Villasana, Donna Jesus, per J. Xantus.—Shells from Cape St. Lucas.

Vogel, C.—Box of coleoptera, from Rhineland, Mo.

Wallace, J. W.—Serpents and dried Amphiuma, from Louisiana.

Walsh, D. B.—Diptera, hymenoptera, and neuroptera, from Illinois.

War Depariment.—Mass of native copper, from Ontonagon, Michigan.

Warren, Geo. B.—Kiges from New York.

Welch, Geo. W.—Mounted skunk, red-necked grebe, nests, and eggs,
from Massachusetts.

West, Silas.—Orthopterous insects from Maine.

Wharton, Jos,—Specimens of zine and spelter.

White, Lieut. J. W.—Marine invertebrates, radiata, &c., from Puget

Sound.

Wilcow, H. B.—Nests, eggs, shells, and alcoholic specimens from
Michigan.

Willis, J. 2.—Skins of birds, eggs, shells, &c., from Halifax.

Williamstown College Lyceum.—Nests and eggs from Labrador and
Greenland.

Windle, J. H.—Kiggs of coopers hawk and skin of snow bird.
Winsion, W.G.—Lepidoptera and skins and eggs of birds from Hali-
fax.

REPORT OF ASSISTANT ee. 85

Winslow, R. K.—Skin of duck and eggs of aids from Ohio.
Wood, Win 8. .—Nests and eggs of Geothly ypis macgillivrayt from Pike’s
ea

Wood, John C.—Dead alligator from Georgia.

Wood, Dr. Wm.—Skin of Accipiter Juscus, shrew, and nests and eggs,
from H. Windsor Hill, Conn’

Worthen, Prof. A. H.—Types of fossils from Illinois.

Woodbury, U.S. A., Capt. D. P.—Birds from Tortugas.

Wright, J. J. —Portion of an Indian ax from Williamstown, Neko?

Wyman, Prof. J.—fRana sinuata from Adirondac Mountains ; casts
of head of Flat-Head Indian, and skull of Gorilla.

Wright, C._—See Bradford.

Xantus, J.—Very large collections of animals, eggs, plants, &c., of
Cape St. Lucas.

LIST OF SMITHSONIAN PUBLICATIONS DURING 1860.

Astronomical Observations in the Arctic Seas. By Elisha Kent
Kane, M. D., U.S. N. Made during the second Grinnell Expedition
_ in search of Sir John Franklin, in 1853, 1854, and 1855, at Van Rens-
selaer Harbor and other points in the vicinity of the northwest coast
of Greenland. Reduced and discussed by Charles A. Schott, Assistant
United States Coast Survey; quarto, pp. 56, and one plate. (Pub-
lished May, 1860.)

On Fluctuations of Level in the North American Lakes. By Chas.
Whittlesey ; quarto, pp. 28, and two plates. (Published July, 1860.)

Meteorological Observations, made at Providence, R. I., extending
over a period of twenty-eight years and a half, from December, 1831,
to May, 1860. By Alexis Casw ell, Professor ‘of Natural Philosophy
and Theology in Brown University, Providence, R. 1.5; quarto, pp. 188.
(Published October, 1860.)

Meteorological Observations, made near Washington, Ark., extend-
ing over a period of twenty years from 1840 to 1859, inclusive. By
Nathan D. Smith, M. D.; quarto, pp. 96. (Published October, 1860.)

Researches upon the Venom of the Rattlesnake, with an investiga-
tion of the anatomy and physiology of the organs concerned. By S.
Weir Mitchell, M. D., Lecturer on Phy siology. in the American Medi-

cal Association; quarto, pp. 156, and twelve wood cuts. (Published
December, 1860.)

The preceding compose vol. XII of Smithsonian Contributions to
Knowledge.

Tidal Observations in the Arctic Seas. By Elisha Kent Kane, M.
D., U.S. N. Made during the second Grinnell Expedition in search
of Sir John Franklin, in "1853, 1854, and 1855, at Van Rensselaer
harbor. Reduced and discussed by Charles A. Schott, Assistant United

86 REPORT OF ASSISTANT SECRETARY.

States Coast Survey; quarto, pp. 90, and four plates. (Published
October, 1860.) ;

Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institu-
tion, showing the operations, expenditures, and condition of the Insti-
tution for the year 1859. 1 volume, 8vo., pp. 450; fifty-five wood
cuts.

Instructions in reference to collecting nests and eggs of North
American birds. 8vo., pp. 22; eighteen wood cuts.

Circular in reference to the history of North American grasshoppers.
8vo., pp. 4.

Circular in reference to collecting North American shells. 8vo.,

ed

Circular in reference to the degrees of relationship among different
nations. 8vo., pp. 34.

Circular to officers of the Hudson’s Bay Company. 8vo., pp. 6.

Check Lists of the Shells of North America, prepared for the Smith-
sonian Institution by Isaac Lea, P. P. Carpenter, W. Stimpson, W.
G. Binney, and Temple Prime. 8vo., pp. 44.

List of duplicate shells collected by the United States Exploring
Expedition under Capt. C. Wilkes, U. 8. N. . Indo-Pacific Fauna.
Svo., pp. 4.

Catalogue of the described Lepidoptera of North America. Prepared
for the Smithsonian Institution by John G. Morris. “8vo., pp. 76.

LIST OF METEOROLOGICAL STATIONS AND OBSERVERS

FOR THE YEAR 1860.

BRITISH AMERICA.

S) Sn
is = 5
Name of observer. Station. 35 = = S
& s "ep 2
. S o na
Z aan Bie Wer=
Ou OR hea
Acadia College .........+.. Wolfville, Nova Scotia............ 45 06} 64 25 95 \A.
Balser Oyeretceoseseses: Stanbridge, Canada East, (P. | 45 08} 73 00 |.........| T.
O. Saxe’s Mills, Vt.)
Connelly, Henry ......... [Romeo kent, IEE OY ReN6 (Oe eo-uoobeoopondod|hodoceabaded botapcoanbod eetodecodd iBeeL
(Greeuieeivry IDies NAY essoondegos Hamilton, Canada West.......... A MSs Ny UE) Bid egebon sce BEE:
Delaney, Edward M.J.} Colonial Building, St. John’s | 47 35 | 52 40} 170) B.T.R.
Newfoundland.
(Gunna) Orrell deeeceess see Red RiverSettlement, Hudson’s| 50 06) 9700) 853)T.R.
Bay Territory.
Hall, Dr. Archibald...... Montreal, Canada Hast............ ANS; B10) |) 78) Bho) 57 | A.
Hensley, Rev. J. M..... King’s College, Windsor, Nova| 44 59 | 6407} 200] A.
Scotia.
Magnetic Observatory...| Toronto, Canada West............ AZTS9) | 79) Je | OSH Ae
Mackenzie, J..........2..-. Moose Factory, Hudson’sBay | 5115 | 80 45 |......... B.
Territory.
anime: Colin:a-ces-.eaces- Michipicoton, Canada West..... Ae Oey 485) OD el ceseeece be
Ross, Bernard R.......... Fort Simpson, Hudson’s Bay | 61 51 | 121 25 |......... ais
Territory.
Royal Engineers.......... Halifax, Nova Scotia .............. 44 39 | 63 37 Sa |PAn
Smallwood, Dr. Charles.} St. Martin, Isle Jesus, Can.E..| 45 82] 73 36] 118 | A.
ALABAMA.
3 5
; = Ke
3 2 3
Name of observer. Station. County. = Gp = =
a = “8p 5
O S o n
Zi ame ee: a ae
Ont OW | aaa
JM iisrovra yy ie fey 15 IY teil B Bape Carlowville....) Dallas........... 32) LON Seto. 400).
Cobbss evs RecAte....0+s- Union Town.) Perry........... 33 ail) |} tela Bill eocodbacd N.
Foster, William L.......... Montgomery.| Montgomery.| 32 22! 86 31 |......... N.
Harding, Col. Horace..... Boliseelecceene: (Greenerere secs 32 46} 8810] 240|B.T.R.
Huston, Thomas A...... ee K
ee Orrville ...s.0e Dallas... 3225] 87 06| 200|T.P.
Jennings, Dr. SAK s........ Onryalle esac: Dalllatsy in sscseees 32/94 87 06 |.......-.| T: PR.
Smith, Rev. Stephen U....| Livingston....| Sumter ......... 3230 | 8816, 180)7T.P.
Tutwiler, Henry ........... FLAVA As 0.6 <2 Greene ......... 3250] 8746] 500,T.R.
Waller, Robert B...........- Greensboro’..| Greene ......... SOMA Si ae | sauna

* A signifies Barometer, Thermometer, Psychrome-

ter, and Rain Gauge.
B signifies Barometer.
T signifies Thermometer.

P signifies Psychrometer.
R signifies Rain Gauge.

N signifies No instrument.

} Above Lake Ontario.

88

ARKANSAS.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS.

: o 2
o rs =
nS} a=) es)
Name of observer. Station. County. z = s s
Mee Ae
. z= o n
ra Ele
One OF lence
Blackwell, W. H..........+. Perryville...... Petryerencscessess aia) (05) 1)) By ANS) | eopandoce Ne
Buckner, Rev. H. F....... Win CoRessessece Creek Nation.| 35 00] 97 00 |......... ihe
Burris, Robert, M. D..... Greem Groyelse.| CONWAY tossccccs|ssceecnemaeslass see sclces|sseseeas N.
Coulter Bob escsccmecccon: Brownsville....| Prairie.......... BEM AD!) GEL WO esesedboe N.
Featherston, George W...| Waldron....... WCOtitdneneasnstiets SAPO NO UD tentecleise ING
Female College........ qponeo Arkadelphia...|} Clark ........... 34 08 | 93 00 |......... N.
RNs ora ee Spring Hill....| Hempstead...) 33 30] 93 40 r
Rey MOLES a leerseces sore sees ngs an aeacliammta tune hee ie cvees igen” ;
1b oyasveG NAY 5 |Biqns6sqoacecasee Nellivallemtrc cess INTE MBO, «paocc08e 36 30} 93 00 | 1,000) T.
Graltam\ Raul evcs..scccecc ses Bentonville ....) Benton.......... Soran DAN LON OO PNE
EVOwardew ie Ulecrcscccessecccs Mount. Home} Marion ......... SGe1a I) 92N30 i ee ncetes Re
McBeth, Miss Sue.......... Doaksville.....| Choct. Nation.| 33 45 | 95 26 |......... N.
Martin, G. Alex., M. D...| Jacksonport...| Jackson......... 35) Bla || SULTS)" asoonedee Ake
REVINOLAS tI pcecnsccsese oe see: Spring Hill....| Hempstead....) 33 30 | 93 40 |......... ae
S1aiO Ny De Nie IB sconcopocode Washington...) Hempstead....| 33 44] 93 41 |......... AMS Lite
NVC H Stile WN ins ccuciesderastnas Yellville........ IMM IEREXONN pe s5ou06e 36 30] 93 00 |1,000|N.
CALIFORNIA.
Ayres; Wi.'O.,1Mi).D....25. San Francisco.| San Francisco.) 37 48 | 122 27 130) A.
Boucher, Wesley K......... Mokelumne | Calaveras...... 38 18 | 120 28 | 1,502) N.
Hill.
Canfield, Colbert A.,M.D.| Monterey ...... Monterey...... 36 36 | 121 54 AQT OP ake.
Frombes, Prof. Oliver S...| Santa Clara....| Santa Clara....| 37 18 | 122 00 100) A.
Gordon, Robert ............. WANG UTM sees eee Blacerksse dace: Shel oye | aT) Veitealirgey | be
TOW Eidtwilttepscsecaseceete: Martinez....... Contra Costa 31 00 | 122 06 20) N.
Karbes die. VES Disses: Downieville ...| Sierra .........-. 9) iii eee 2,200). R.
Logan, Thos. M., M. D..| Sacramento....| Sacramento....| 38 35 | 121 28 A1|A.
Randalls Robert B.o....s..- Crescent City.) Del Norte...... ANAS TREE TE OT alee \
Senne ne. Elon cute -esseec: Miu Davecesoreaee ce a) es) AE S10 pcocaueer VAP ARG:
Whitlock, James H ....... (MeadowValley| Plumas......... 40 20 | 120 15 |3,700|B.T.R
DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA.
MackKee, Rev. C. B........ Georgetown ...| Washington...) 38 54] 177 03 |......... ig is
Smithsonian Institution...) Washington...) Washington... 38 53 | 77 01 60) A.
CONNECTICUT.
Harrison, Benjamin F..... Wallingford ...| New Haven...| 41 27] 72 50) 133 /A.
Hunt, Rev. Daniel.......... Pomineteeesse: Windham ..... ANN Me PB} tle Stell | waNe
Johnston, Prof. John...... Middletown ...| Middlesex ......| 41 32} 72 39) 175/A.
Rankin, James.........2.000. Saybrook ...... Middlesex .....) 41 18] 72 20 WD) | alas.
Rockwell, Charlotte........ Colebrook...... Thitchfield....... ADT OOM ei Oi lseierccine ihe
Yeomans, William H...... Columbia....... Obrolleval srasoece AWA ado A Wl eaeerectee Ae

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS,

DACOTAH.

89

o ;
. = 2
= i =
Ss oe Oo
Name of observer. Station. County. = = 3 g
3 Zs "aD &
. = ® n
Z S| a) 8
OF OPS hee:
Norvell, Freeman ........... Greeniwioodiocrleccsssresesscecedoss AT 52) SSE 24s a S00) eRe
FLORIDA.
Aibenineeneayeksccsectaedasss Warrington ...) Escambia ...... 30: 21 | 87 16 Oscar
Alien, George D............- Magnetic Ob- | Monroe......... 24 33] 81 48 OylMsspleeks
servatory,
: Key West.
Bailey, James B..........00. Gainesville... AVaCHUA sasec-1]) Peon oy) woo. SO lean leas kes
Bald want. vAcis wis Die on Jacksonville...| Duval .......:... 30 15 | 82 00 14|A.
Bean Ors James B-cses.se: Micanopy...... Alachua ........ 29 3 82 31 08) Ar
Dennis, William C......... Key West.....| Monroe......... 24 33} 81 28 INS) ley, Abad
Gibbon, Lardnev............ Tallahassee....) Lieon.........-... SOO teeth WOU! Weodeda, ot aM
Ives, Edward R............. Lake City...... Columbia ...... SU Pie alll) be Ie
Mauran, P. B., M. D...... St. Augustine.| St. John’s...... 29 48; 81 35 Sp aeleakee
Steele, Judge Augustus..| Atsena Otie....| Levy. .......... 29 08 | 83 04 7) Bip be dike
Whitner, Benjamin F...... Vallahassee....| Tieon.....:....... 30 24} 84 17 70|T.
GEORGIA.
Anderson, James, M. D..) Thomaston....! Upson ......... 32 56] 8430] 750) A.
Camp, Benjamin F......... Covington ..... Newton......... 33 40 | 84 00 763 | N.
Doughty, Dr. William H.) Augusta........! Richmond...... Sa 2ti Bll 3de|) * Toa) Pauae
(Gibson Reedy ..tceenceecscee: Savannah...... Chatham....... 32 02 | 81 Ol 13) See
Pendleton, E. M., M. D..| Sparta .......... Hancock erases) waded: |) Sa: 09) 1 aa0h ely sti
Seavey, Charles C.......... Cuthbert ....... IRE yNGION GN coddad socanasande4|byavouscodon looadonac: db
Van Buren, Jarvis.....%.... Clarksville..... iiahbershanmbees: seo) Gon Go) ole ilsGao) lees
Westmoreland,J.G.,M.D.| Atlanta.......... Ei ailitomyerese seen 3374505 (84.31) 115050)) Bear
ILLINOIS.
Aldrich, Verry....-.-..+...«- A sical Wales. ..: BURCAUL ercesc es 4115} 89 66] 550)N.
Allison, Jesse ...........00+ Bloomington..| McLean........| 40 30 | 89 00 |......... IN:
ee | (Chea fess] een ro PRR VN oe eg oer:
Babcock, Andrew J)....... AULOTAs <cseceeee GAN Cv semaccmessiee 41 41] 88 17 GoO) ich.
IB laxeyellé,, 12) Sascoenosancoosonde [MIME Goooceanacce McHenry...... 4211) 88 20) 760) T. R:
BACON CHewlievencwecs asade «0% Willow: Creels.| Muees.ccnneseses.. 41 45 | 88 56 | 1,040| T.
Bacar N athe ol veseecece ce: Belleville ....... Ste Claim essa: 38 29 | 90 06 600 | B. T.
Baldwin, Elmer.....-....--. Farmbridge....| a Salle........ 41 13 | 88 51 600 | T.
Ralloni Ne Bias Vi Dices..3 Sandwich ...... DewiGallloeeeccs: Al@almi se 30 Brain bes
Bassett, George R.......... W oodstock....} McHenry...... 42 18} 88 30 |......... Tas
Boettner, Gustav A......... Chicago......... Cooke cn AIN54.| 89 400.2... 2.0. Boot
Bowman, Dr. KE. H......... Edgington .....| Rock Island...) 41 25} 9046; 686) T. R.
Brendel, E., M. D,......::- Robinson’s | Menard......:.. 40 00 |} 90 00 |......... Be
Mills.
Brendel, Frederick, M.D.! Peoria .seccesee) POOTA voroerees’ 40 43! 89 301 460! A,

90

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS.

ILLINOIS—Continued.

o :
. Lo} 2
= & i=
Name of observer. Station. County. 2 = = =
z < ‘8p 5
. e o a
A Ee ies
Onn Or! | heer:
Brickenstem, Rev-~ El El) Olney...--...-... EVUGHIEE traneus|oseeeenpaes| sceree ca cce| ese ce rmes Lupa
Brookes, Samuel...........- Chicaco.......:. Gookeccseeve sts ADGOO i Si BOM sceecnar fue
Cobleta hye Nereccecssessens Lebanon........ St. Clair as} Bil |) tsi) S10 ||bsccodons Bewok
Collier; Prof. Geo. H......| Wheaton....... DuPages.cce.: 41 49} 8806] 682) A.
Ellsworth, Milton S§........ Naperville ..... Dur Pacer.ssscs: ANOAG | SSM henna rT:
Grants ohn ecssescceersences Manchester....| Scott..........00. 8) 8B) || Sho) ay 683 | A.
FSC USeT;s DENIM eekbeesesecess Galena........ oO MD AVES Sede ccensceespelvcemoose cers lonsteneies N.
Elarrisa gO. MER is. csc. Olttawainccescese Kia Salle... ...¢. 41 20 | 88 47 500) aya
Little, J. Thomas........... IDiscon\reeeseseee |HIMCe rae cscecsessce ALGAS§| SOP BIE eects IN
Mead, S. B., M. D......... Augusta........| Hancock 400100) 91°00 1 S203 eR.
Mead, Dr. Thompson wee Batavia ......... Gane lostesdesteses 4] 52} 8820} 636) A.
Newcomb, John) Bicsese ssa. [DIST gsnansesoce- |AISane roses pees) 427000) 88 1) i
Pashley, ie Sg Ls WDesnces Osceolareresssss Slankcesscesrsess AE I SK) UZ Neosceeco es is
Io Xt) Lig de (op apisae canna soneee Rekuin«tcceccseee Tazewell....... AQKS6 ls SOMAD a iecces oe Mis aE
Rogers, O. P. and J. S....| Marengo ....... McHenry...... 4214} 8838; 842/B.T.R
Sherman, Rev. D. H...... Channahony.cs. | OVWilllinessreeecere 41 15} 88 16 G43h| eee.
Shotwell, Samuel L....... Olbttatwiale..ss-se-s Tia Sallesscss sess 4] QI stot GH) epcooone0 aly.
Smith, Charles E..........0 Evanston......, Cooky.csiiivese. 42 10} 87 30 718 | T.
Smith, George O., M. D..| Ottawa.......... La Salle........ AQ Moria) SSiooN ||) foo lel elec.
Titze, "Henry A baakea sere cise West Salem... Edwards ....... 38730) SSH OO Masscsces al ees
Tolman, Jamies) Wise.--ne- Winnebago | Winnebago....| 4217] 8912} 900|B.T.R
Depot.
INDIANA.
Amndersoneubl.) Elsseccvscsees Rockville....... peice teen sitocet 36 00 | 87 00 | 1,100) N.
PAUUISTAIG IVVie NW Vaseeseslelenee oe se Richmond...... Wily ehes.inc se 39 47} 8447] 9800) T.
Bartlett iilisaac...c.csecme. os WOSAMSPONts CASS eleeescssens 40 45 | 8613); 600) T.R.
Bullocks ie tlyscesccssss cose Shelbyville....| Shelby.......... SO ROOT SU MOUR es eretraas N.
Chappellsmith, John....... New Harmony, Posey........... 38 08 | 87 50 | 320) A.
Dawson, William.......... Cadinzecsccseneres ELENISY foccoss sees SOB) ts) 210) Ibccoscnt oy VEG.
Dayton, James H.........., South Bend....| St. Joseph.....) 41 45 | 86 20 600 | N.
EXAINES; SOU pees noncen eens Richmond...... Wisiymeieescecese Bye) Oey) tsb GE), |oconadan, Baas
Larrabee, William H...... Green Castle...| Putnam......... 39 30 | 86 47 800 | N.
Smith, amiltan =) [fBecadboce Cannelton...... Rennverescnseses 37 57 86 42 450 | A.
Webb, Miss: Gircncecesssnsss Hort \Weaymne...| Allen’ ..ccs.c.0-- 4710) 8500) 761) N.
|
IOWA
Beall Mercier: ncs.cciercossiases | Grove Hill..... Bremer.........- HY ANS I) feht( TIS) bssgorsee Me
Collin, Prof. Alonzo....... Mount Vernon} Linn............. AON eo OON kewcces ss ay
CorseswiohnMMisy.ccc- 20.5... Burlington ..... Des Moines ...| 40,53 | 91 10/ {486 /|T. R.
Doyles Ele s. .csdectsososses Waterloo... ... Black Hawk...| 42 30) 92 31 |......... IN.
Pre EE Bet} |Davenportsssse| Scott asesansseen 41 30| 9038] 555 |N.
Rorety Sohint Gre erecccsscce. Bellevue ........ Jackson ...... .. AP Bon Ook oo wessseren- As Re
HlosterdiSuelipencensssnstecseace Muscatine...... Muscatine...... AMs26 1) (92100) \ere ac ‘onod NTE
Horr, ‘Asa, MOD cs. Dubuque ....... Dubuque ....... 42 30 | 90 52) 666A.
Hudson, A, Alger IES D opr EC ONS enereosee (Ghini@iaY ssabodos: 47 501 90 101 401 |R. T.

* Above low water mark at Quincy.

¢ Above Jow water mark in the Mississippi.

t Above Lake Michigan.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS,

IOW A—Continued.

91

s = .

Name of observer. Station. County. == = 2 =

Ss < BO te

. iM o n

Z Be ls

Oot Oe eBeet.
McConnel, Townsend....| Pleasant Plain.| Jefferson........ 41 07; 94 54} 950) T. R.
McCoy, Franklin, M. D..| Algona......... Kossuth......... 43 01 | 94 04 |......... aly.
McCready, Daniel. ........ Fort Madison.| Lee........ ...... 40 37 | 91 28 )........- Uo lis
McKenzie, John M. ......| Fayette .......+. Haiyette .ocorseee 42 51} 91 51 {1,000 | T.
Tee Pera | Muscatine::....|/ Museatines..... 4125 | 9202| 586) A.
Merde Usatalliiz..c.veecsceseccs Kossuth ........ Des Moines... 41 00 | 91 13 |......... N.
Shatter. Jel, Me D...... Fairfield ........ Jefferson........ Al OL} 91.57) 940) A.
Sheldon, Daniel............. Forestville ..... Delaware....... 425408) Oi 58)+).0.e 0-3. a
\ NVI yea ¥sie TELS 18S Soca cncocers TAGS peteccse-cer Winneshiek...) 43 30 | 91 46) 720} T.

KANSAS.

Berthrouds Baal. deccctec sen. Leavenworth..| Leavenworth..| 39 19 | 94 50] 809/R.
Blackman y Wie die tke feos «0s Lawrence ...... Douglas......... 39 00); 95°12)" 800") "A®
Clarkson, Rev. David..... Fort Riley...... Rileyac..ecse- sees 39 00 | 96 30 \1,300 | N.
Drummond, Rev. J. H....| Celestville...... Ti IGINS -cosoe sess 387 400) 95 TG susccccs N.

F 5 {| Lecompton. ...| Douglas......... SINOSs 9a LONGO) ae
Bills Dr. Win. Pisces: ¢| Mountain City| Arappahoe..... 39 35'| 105 40 |......... abe
Bishiye uclatierecesecceseoesee Buclinca mer el po MAME Ca-ecedes|ssackceence-|aceasncasses(ecesseas: de lee
Goodnow, Isaac T.......... Manhattan ....| Riley .........0.. 39 13 | 96 45 |1,000 | T. R.
Each, |B Ly eee pe ecRO enon Neosho Falls..) Woodson....... SOu03s| (Q5usiluleeseee ab da
McCormick, Wm. A...... Lecompton ....| Douglas......... SOROS) yo LOM RS 2on ede
IMienniami, Gels ccescecccss Ganrdmner::2. 0... Johnson -:..... 38 47} 95 00 800 | T.R.
Mallee Sohn vEtss.ccc.ssceces Wyandot....... Wyandot....... 3908)) 945305) 00 || eR
Preston) WRev. IN. Ov....2- Manhattan..... TRIES? crecconssco: SONS | OOM ON csecsnees ING

KENTUCKY.
Barbage, Joshua C......... Hardinsburg..| Breckenridge..} 37 40 | 8615 | 500 |N.
Iban Ocescoccscgncgscooceuee Danville .:..°..- IBXOVAG « csooneeeas 37 40} 8430) 900|)B.T.R
(Caste, Wir (5 1D esbaconcuoococs Beech’ Bork...) Washington...) ....500.0s-|oecesceseess|sseresees aS
Mattison, Andrew.......... Paducah......... Mt. Cracken...| 37°00} 87 21,\-......:. N.
Miles, Thomas, H.,S. J.} Bardstown.....) Nelson.......... SN tele Ute} leececore A.
IMltineliig 1B IML orceooeadedoas: Russelville..... TOSAN sec cesses al hasocossese |Keobsactcodellocbae cone N.
Savage, Rev.G.S., M.D.) Millersburg....| Bourbon........ 38 40 | 8427] 804|B.T.R
Swain, John, M. D........ Ballardsville ...| Oldham ......... 38 36 | 35 30] 461) A.
AVVZOO CU Shit Naess aces ses Louisville...... Jefferson........ Stowell) |) tel) is}: leeconanoc A.
Young, Mrs. Lawrence...| Louisville ...... Jefferson........ SSs0d | usa, 24 |) S70) "A.

LOUISIANA.
NTU ONTO SE cesssccs see Grand Coteau.| St. Landry ....}....ccccecce/escecenerseeleeeeereee be
Mankard, Mrs. M. J...... Independence.| Livingston..... 30 30} 90 33 50 | N.
Merrill, Edward, M. D...| Trinity BS ie ie bay 68; T.R

Sileses | Concordia......

MAINE.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS,

Baie S f
= oe 5
Name of observer. Station. County. = a 3 S
2 i fi ee
. x o n
Z E |e ys
paeceaee ae
: Oo OD heck
ING Eyratsis IG) alate iV epconoccen Portland........ Cumberland...; 43 39} 7000] 180/N.
Bickford.) Calvin's eceeeeere- Wyieirnente. acceso Lemme olmscssseees AAO OM eri OM OM retrersricer N.
Brackett, G. Emerson..... Belifastess «esses il Wiel dObsoesenes Bee AAO hue G9) (OS s|sacccciee RS
IDIMgIS Wis ID nscssssdocdoccen: North Perry...) Washington...| 45 00 | 67 06 | 100) A.
Gardiner, RovEleeesessescc ses Gardiner........ Kennebec...... 44 40:| 69 46 90 | A.
(Growl dea ise eericecstese scsieces N’th Bridgeton) Cumberland ..| 44 03] 70 45} 300|B.T.R.
Gup till Gig Witssssssccuui ess @ornishvalle-.-) York’.........-.. 43 40} 70 44} 800|)T.R.
Johnson, Warren .......... Topsham....... | Sagadahoc.....| 44 00; 7000) 100)8.T.
Tord ahs Guiscccmusicassecsns <4 TMM POM 3 as VOL eee ee ecen ess 43 40 | 70 45} 500)N.
INO ORES PAISHM Lacs .cacccoeesess LATS 6{0) ossunacoe .| Androscoggin.| 4400] 70 04} 130/T.R.
Nichols, Charles L ........ Bangconeecace cee Penobscott..... AAAS TH GSEAi ce ecccees al.
Ramen ple) secs cawerscecses Steuben.........| Washington...) 44 44 | 67 50 50 | A.
Pratt, J. Frank, M. D....| New Sharon..| Franklin........ 44 37 HONOS | sceceee se N.
Van Blarcom, James....... Vassalboro’...| Kennebec...... AAS 8a | GO RAV al easeceaes a.
Neri GeV ies il Gels oneioress Norway........| Oscfond escent. AITO) |) 2D) S355. bsdecoooc aha
VEST. SIESacc.cceieue sscesee: @omnnishes.s-cere We Wiorkccceaceseeeer 43 40} 70 44} 784/T.R.
Wallbur, Beng. Bucs. cccscece Destercecccsess Penobscot...... 4455 | 69 32} 700 |}R.
Wallis SELeniayjersceae-ssreees Portland ....... Cumberland..| 43 39 | 70 15 87 | A.
Willson, Wor ieieceereeree ts Exeter ..........| Penobscot...... Ata Faye) Pate) 438) | Gesocoace ANG 186
(Wayanvainl, PACS Di eesscsssance ae N’th Belgrade.| Kennebec...... AAT SOOO NAON Recemeas ING
MARYLAND.
Baer pVISS gle) Vito ressscses Sykesville...... Carrolle.cs.-<-. Be) BI I ar eh | AAO), | as Le
Bella olplietccsssccccen sess Leitersburg....| Washington...| 39 35] 77 30 |......... ADE Mit
Goodman, Wm. R.......... Annapolis......, Anne Arundel.) 38 59 | 76 29 20 | A.
Hanshew, Henry E....... Frederick ...... Frederick: ...... a8) EY WD |lasccceans A.
Iowndes; Benj. O!.......... Bladensburg...) Prince George.| 38 57 | 76 58 AD) ANS 18s
Stephenson, Rev. Jas...... St. Inigoes.....| St. Mary’s.....) 38 10 | 76 41 45 | A.
Suttony Weve Acare.ccsssse esl Chestertown: e| 4@ents concen. occ 39) ON ODOM eeepc e A.
MASSACHUSETTS.
Astronomical Observatory] Williamstown) Berkshire ...... LOUIE wer(ay ey 78) || gd oIase
IBA CONS VM Allien cceseecenee Richmond...... Berkshire ...... Oy DEV 73) PAU) lla Ui) abrasikte
Brown, Nathan W ......... IID OSISEIGI, socnol| LBISSIE>:<osqnaqs=50 6] ado0o5soGo00 josoaesocbo0|) besodSee Athy IR
Davis, Rev. Emerson...... | Westfield.......! Hampden...... 42 06| 7248) 180) A.
PAO OWN wccsecsvccrescce THAWMENCC <o.ec,|UEUSSEX. scossecees|| 4 4Ou nn armel 133 | A.
Harvard Col. Observatory | Cambridge.....| Middlesex.....| 42 23 | 71 08 80 | A.
Metcalf, Jno. G., M. D...| Mendon........| Worcester.....} 42 06] 71 33 |......... Aa 18
Mitchell, Hon. Wm...... .| Nantucket.....| Nantucket.. 41 17) 70 06 SOP ZAG
Morse, Geo. M., M. D...| Clinton ......... Worcester... ADO Fas mil eAD lect sces Re
Normal School............... Bridgewater ...| Plymouth...... A200) 71 00 |) 150,) A.
Prentiss, Dr. Henry C....) Worcester.....) Worcester...... 42 16 | 71 48 | 528 | A.
Raymond, George.......... Fitchburg...... Worcester... 42°35) (1 505) 464) P.1T.R
Rodman, Samuel........... New Bedford .| Bristol .......... 41 39 | 70 56 90 | A.
Scandlin, Rev. Wm. G...| Grafton ......... WVioncestenacscalesranccseeed|succorectecs|beeeteless Be, ave
SuellseroteeBensresseseese IAUINETS Is cence Hampshire....| 42 22) 72 34]. 267) A.
Wébutcomalys ick epee eeceers OKI. + .c.s 6 Berkshire ...... 42 41 |} 73 02 |2,000 | N.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS, 93

MICHIGAN.

3 oi
Name of observer. Station. County. i= ep =) &
i = “Ep =
. = o n
Z Se
Z Ot OO ie Beet
Blaker, "Dir Gayelesjtssces: Marquette...... Marquette...... 46 32 | 87 41| 630; A.
Bowlsby, Geo. W.......... Monroe......... Monroe......... 4156 | 83 30| 584/B.T.R
Campbell,Wm.M.,M.D.| Battle Creek...) Calhoun........ A220) | 85) 10)" 825 Beak
Coffin, Matthew...........+. OtSeeO) ee esceee: Allegan ......... 42 28 | 85 42) 662 )N.
Crosby, J. Bu... .seeseeeeeee New Buffalo...| Berrien.......... 41 45 | 86 46| 661 |B.T.R
BOER ee coat i ¢ | Bleteant. cee. Wayneseccseses 4224] 8258| 597| A.
Sinitiines Teele Sivas eaeceeenics Mill Point...... Ottawialesecscs- He4de OG) MOG) Wh cecccnse. Re
Stockwell, George A....... Port Eturon:-.|) st. Clalt...-.<- A3) 005) "837 00) vrs. -ne- Abo Rs
Sheet ecules ET Grand Rapids.| Kent............. 43 00 | 86 00| 680|T.R.
7 ce vin fale aC TEIN sotae eid) OWEN EG cocigooded lacoocsodcoanllaacscagaasac sansonged| Kobooosncer
Strong, Edwin A............ Grand Rapids.) Kent ............ ABV AI) | ts03 (0) | | ae Us
Walker, Mrs. Octavia C.| Cooper.......... | Kalamazoo....| 42 40 | 85 30} 690|)T.R.
Whelpley, Miss H.I......} Monroe......... Monroe......... ANS 5G) 83) 2a0 | ooU) lesnkt.
WWiocdard\©IS..cc-cscasoscee Ypsilanti....... Washtenaw ...| 4215] 83 47] 751 |A.
MINNESOTA.
IBAVEIES 5 tis UN leASodocno coosdbces Princeton ...... | Benton......... ale 4 On OomAON|ecermeeas AWS Ie
Clark, Thomas........... ~ 46
ae ‘ Beaver’ Pays >| lakes.) ist 47 12| 9119| 657 os
ee Princeton....... BentoMmesecssese HAS AD BIAS ecnececae elise
Shen ee ps | St. Cloud......4| Steatmes...cssc] 45 45 | 94 23 |occcccceslensecccrssee
iniaioondaeAtpAtrsccceceree see Burlington..... Wialkecvcpsesssass ATA OM) 92530 | nG4on | leek:
ielllleyr5 OL, Tels oscacccenbecoss RtAS Ga) Norio eeles's| PAM OKOr.tscteon ss i NG || BB) SI) teks |) Ee
Lisieroiso late. tied ite gaacuondes Pajutazee....... BEOWMN\.....cecee- ANSS (OW || SEY Ol espocrenc ilvewke
Meine Aly Cis. scwctes taccene ss Forest City....! Meeker ......... AS WAS. FOr OOM eseceses yeah
ihniekstuneels. BY. eseseeeees © ative] diexcseeq|sEMllMt One: s.hceere|seeceatescss|tesccuncases | SBP) | ABS Te,
Wheland, Henry............ Beaver Bay ...| Lake............. AME Male|) al BS) tet) || ake
MISSISSIPPI.
: Monticello ....| Lawrence...... 31 34} 90 00 600 | T.
Cribbs, J. Re .....s0002-. Westville ......| Simpson ....... 32 00 |. 90 00 |... T.
Johnson, Wm. M., M.D.| Hernando...... DelSoto.csese-- 34 45 | 90 15 TAO VAS
Mic C anys ROME... Natchez ....... AMA neecssies: ell Bib] Si Bs 264) Bate R.
Moore, Prof. Albert....... Grenada........ Malobushal.c-|) 33) 45) \SOROOR Rocce. ING
Robinson, Rev. E.8....... Prairie Gane asper. sccce.s-|) o>) LON) SO) 20) tcc... | A.
Swasey, Col.C. B.......... Yazoo City....| Yazoo .......... By Oy) || BO) SHI esaessoc | Ne
MISSOURI.
Balleyppsaiscescessieceosse tcc Dundee ......... Franklin ........ 38 30} 90 10 | 536) Alisskts
Bowles, S. B., M. D...... | Greenfield...... Waderrcessess-: 37 22} 93 41 |1,800/ N.
Christian, John..........0+ | Harrisonville.| Cass........ sings |saudodscowaxlsaeoxtuaness seacennes | N.

* Above La Crosse.
} Above low water mark at Memphis.

94

MISSOURI—Continued.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS,

3 Z
2 s =
g a 3
Name of observer. Station. County. = = + =
= = B: iS
: " o n
Zi e | ees
Ort O ' | Feet
TD HAllixovits OS) D seseanecoescoonacd Greenville...... Waly sesso ssa] -msctonmcuiene||ssicencatiesins| oe sotitens N.
Dodson, Benjamin D....... Toronto. .......|' Camden... ..:.c. Baa 92 30! tabencase IN
Engelmann,George, M.D.| St. Louis | Siig {LC SG6o500. 38 37 |} 9015] 481) A.
Fendler, Augustus ......... Ste Woulstcsses. St MOuUIs...-| joist) | 90. 16 | 470) ie. eee
Binley: dR Wieoecpsned-speoss Richmond...... LEN Adee ne neo cee 39/167) (94 B0l|e..-.cn- N.
Heaston, David J.......... Bethany........ Harrison....... 40 15} 94 00|......... N.
Fqiornery) Was blisescccceveseses Hornersville...| Dunklin........) 36 03 | 90 00 |......... ui:
IRGHA Dy 75 IDS) Uepooandossecqncca00 Carrollton...... Carroll.........- 3) SiO) |] | SB) Bl Iesocgsa0s 43
Lunemann, John H....... Ste Moulstscee: te TOUTS esses os 38 40 | 90 15 475| A.
IM Fesdeii7c) \WYio8 3 Saanonescsnacoee RariSteccrecsesnte Monroe...... 39 30 | 92 00 ROO aes.
INES paheS\y dl dit ssoqunoscnasesoono Kirksville...... JNG leat ongnocnce 40 38; 92 50/1,000) N.
Sutherland, Norris ......... Boonville ...... (Cooperseacans Brel OS) || BEM ecososose N.
Tidswell, Mary Alice...... Warrenton ....| Warren......... 38/30) | 91 16.4, °7 82a":
Wieck Wirdlscseiovesecawers Baliivar:cteec. eee Rollkeesecesss cece Silo LOD LAO Ml searcher N.
Vogel, Chas. .............0+. Rhineland...... Montgomery .| 38 42 | 91 41 | *300|T.R.
WWieberspehilipiecssccse- cess Hermann....... Gasconade . 38,407) S27 598| N.
Viel = Wintisiccceseosecesas ses Stockton.....:.-| Cedar.......-.+-. 39 36 | 93 48 800| T. R.
Wilson, Geo. W., jr.....- Lexington . ...| Lafayette....... SOON MO SRAoM enesenees N.
WWyal clspIVI lives eessesenes Cassville ....... [SNA BV7bo00s¢0e000 36 41 |, 93 57 13,000) 2. R-
NEBRASKA.
JAMIE Wiis Urb eines) 1225 Gaqncaqoa50c: Omaha City...) Douglas......... A115} 96 10 )1,300) T. R.
Bowen, Miss Anna M. J.| Elkhorn City.) Douglas......... A228) 96) 120 COD) me
Hamilton, Rev. Wm......| Bellevue........ ALP Vierseccsetens ANTM (te): JO SIS) G0) paceeacée AG RY
Bande erwin © \ccecoasmeceece Wo clo Blutisics|(Cassmncsssdnas: 40 54] 95 54 | 1,100) T.
aim ominuGrerccs<seccre'sees @mahiayee-.sees Douglass. ...3.. AN 205) (95 oi |e 400) ire.
Riosseauny in @net.ccceuss css Monee ehh tie s\soqdl podcecsnonsoocsnoodes AATOO|) VOONOO NW Eeeeeese| N.
Smith, Charles B............] Brownville..... INemahates.c.<4) 40) 309) 961000 -e..e. Aik
Wiiiitie sms elalemepetecsiessescieae Kenosha ....... (CASS ycaccdssaGon 40 51} 95 54 |1,050| N.
NEW HAMPSHIRE.
Bell WOUIS!: coecese Reasons: Farmington ...| Strafford ....... 43 20 | 71 00 300)| Beale
BellSamiuell INiesccccssec ces. | Manchester....| Hillsborough.| 42 59 71 28 300| B. T. R.
Brown. Branch........-./..... Stratford ....... COOsicaceceseee 44 08| 71 34/1,000|T. R.
GhasespArrthwr is acessusecce Claremont...... Sulllivamieseccsus ABS PAW 72) DL RII otg Alig Let
Odell Mletchen,.accttsoseece« Shelburne...... Coosiiasivesceses 44 23 | 71 06 ROO ABA.
Pitmanpi@ hag. Els.tec.c.ss-- North Barn-| Belknap....... INS Bie) Tl RAY liesoqc0cec HA We
stead.
SHIA IMWUROIS Scoonoocodnenoe. | N. Littleton...) Grafton......... AAT0 sete a eecseciees N.
Wiggin, Andrew............ Stratham....... Rockingham..| 43 00} 73 35 100| N.

* Above Missouri river.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS.

NEW JERSEY.

o :
3 = 2
Lie} 5 =
. = “Ep : S
Name of observer. Station. County. Se S 3 =
3 < ep 5
: : o n
Zi Bar| May | 8
Ore ON ilieeer
Allen, Edwin .........00«. New Bruns-} Middlesex.....| 40 30} 75 31 90
Thompson, Geo. W.... wick.
ElarpenspQroie) lratec-do-+ses Riceville ....... Monmouth....| 40 24] 735 OT
Parry. Valliant <...:c0er-<- Cinnaminson .| Burlington ....) 40 00 | 75 O1 83
Watson, George .......00+ Woodstown. .| Salem .......... 8) Se sy 21s) 30
hitehead, W.A......... Newark......... IDR EE pecteancocd| 20) Zyl Sal) 35
TUS OMI cc nwactees cates os Freehold ...... Mommouth:.:.|" 40) 157) “74 O10 |r ee ae
NEW MEXICO
Wagner, Lieut. O. G. | Santa Fe....... Santa Fé....... 35 04 | 106 02 6,846
Topographical Engi- |
neers.
NEW YORK.
Arden, Thomas B.......... Garrison’s...... IPutnmamecseceees 4] 23 |- 74 02 180 |
Ng oneres, dl Oli sasancreececocee Fordham....... Westchester...) 40 54 |} 73 57 147 |
Bartlett brs Bis. ssccsessscees Vermillion ....| Oswego ......... 43 26 | 77 26 327 |
Beauchamp, W. M......... Skameatles een: |) OMOMmG agate eees|vaecctscices|aseaccsesad|esecicied
Bowman, John...........-+: Baldwinsville..| Onondaga .....; 43 04] 76 41 |.........
Brown, Rev. John J.......) Dansville ... ...) Livingston ....| 42 38 |- 77 44 672 |
1D, Hola [ee Bacaacconesose JRQUIITEN Beosonee | ORAVALER) pcecoace ARNIS) | (AV28N | seenesers
Denning, William H...... Fishkill Land-| Dutchess....... 41 33} 74 18 42
ing.
Pon FD at 7 | Rochester......| Monroe... 43 08| 7751| 516
HirostaCollR. C1...cccses: Havana......... Schuyler ....... 42 30 | 76 31 |1,041
Graham, AGI, ON Nbageceanoccc: WitiGal ewes teen Oneida .......... 43 07 | 75 13 |.........
Se east Spencertown..| Columbia...... 42 18'| 73 32.) 700
CROEST PVE Bin eee scnnsewarnoes Ogdensburg....| St. Lawrence.| 44 43 | 75 37 | 232
leleusiitiie iene 1) pepedseneass BETO adadaneaacen Rensselear.....) 42 44) 73 37 58
Heimstreet, John W....... ALO castes cscs Rensselear..... 42 44 | 73 37 08
Eli b bord yvAM VAN a... .c.ncece Hermitage..... Wyoming...... AQ 09M)” SMa eee eaac-
Evolimes; Dire siz S).c.0e0-: =< } Walsonsis. css | Niagara......... 43 20 | 78 56 | 250
Louse WVOnniG. ccccsccccsieos Waterford.....| Saratoga ....... 42 47 73 39 70
Reon Gl ene anes deans coane INuchols7ocre.. IMO BEI sanooobee A200 Mai Gnaen sccccaact
Uncersoll; in WD nsscercesceecse Thomessse eee Herkimer ...... 43 00 TOUS Tal ooasacc.
AVES Sy WWilllltieiinirs). sce esses sks =: Buttalo ee cecesc IBIAS gopacocecnee 42 50] 78 56 600
Kelsey, Kathalo............. Great Valley..| Cattaraugus...) 42 12 | 78 45 |.........|
Mackie, Matthew.......... Cli ders: Jisseues Wratylelees-- 43 10) 7710) 400
Malcom, Wm. &............| Oswego ......40- Os Wego .....2.. 43 28} 76 30 250 |
Mathews, M. M., M. D..| Rochester...... Monroe......... 43 08 | 77 51 525
Morris, Professor O. W..| New York..... New York ..... 40 43; 74 05 25 |
Potter) DIV Dy sec... Adams Centre.) Jefferson........ AST ASH Vhoy oe 632 |
FUUSSeIRI@ SEN fies. cres. geese Gouverneur....| St. Liaawrence..|.........cc-}eececesececs|ooccoeese LB
Salisbury, Elias O......... =| Buffaloes: .ccee. alll Byes een adeucnboad Bodssceboutd MacBacnacaos |seeeeeese|
Sheerar, H. M............. .| Wellsville... Allegany ....... 42 07 | 78 06 | 1,480) 'T.
Slade; Bredeal ey ees eh i82 New York.....| New York..... 40 45 | 73 59 79) A.
Spooner, Dr. Stillman...... Wampsville...| Madison....... 43 04] 75 50 | 500

96

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS.

NEW YORK—Continued.

3 :
3 = z
e = &
Name of observer. Station. County. a se 3 I
us x “80 E
5 . o nD
ze = se =
On QE Nae
Sylvester, Dr. E. Ware...| Lyons .......... AWE IZ1@: copactiaod loo d6 osn6us5el beoesocdo ond pceosodoe Bay.
Ebiihos eEveninva WaMlecedesree: Belliportie..ccs. Suffolk ......... 40 44 | 72 54 TSH PAS
Van Kleek, Rev. R. D. ) rans =
Howard, Rev. W. W.. § Flatbush...... O | RESSITIENS malls se sttoetee 40 37 | 74 01 O42) Bepienete
Wadsworth, A.S........0. East Henrietta} Monroe......... AS BOG wna: 600) Bowne
Wakely, Charles C........ New York..... New York.....| 40 44] 73 59 41) A. be
WihniteseAtaronb.-cesc-scese-s- Cazenovia...... Madison ........ 42 55 | 75 46 |1,260/A.
Walley OVWiltere Ds .caccese sees Houseville ....| Lewis ..........+ AZ VAQ)| WSNB2 |eecesmese ae
Zimmerman, Godfrey..... Pine welll seves sal PMG yeeceeeserae ss 42.45 | 79 06 680) N.
NORTH CAROLINA.
Adams, Prof. EK. W ....... Goldsborough | Wayne ......... ae) 20} Oi il 102)T. R.
Craven), Rev. B)ic..sc.e+0n. TrinityCollege| Randolph ...... 35 45 | 8000} 400/A.
ElamailitommVVienlslcriecwsecees Raleloi cece IWialkt@ sipeescosas 35 40} 78 52 317/N.
McDowell, Rev. A ......... Murfreesboro’| Hertford. ...... aia) SkO) 7a (OI Woacncecce A.
Moore, Geo. F., M. D....| Green Plains..| Northampton.| 3632 | 77 45 |......... Re
Phillips, Prof. James,D.D) Chapel Hill....; Orange.......... Shy BEE |) ZG) IF lleccoondce Bo Dh dis
OHIO.
J Nols 18%, 13) ceAscooonsepsoa0Nds Welshfield ....) Geauga.......... AR235 | SL ION ple 0s hea
INGleysisi5 IDs IP nbsedaccocess 0007 Marietta........) Washington..| 39 25 | 813 630M) wey.
Allen, Frederick D......... Dern eeeewaees Romaliipereseesee: 4120) 82) ho 800] A.
INT ANEID, Y) sorocpogesocosono0K Aino lewjemeeee seen STOW Disses screen eleh eid |} | tsb Bill lescacouce Jeyy dat
Anthony, Newton......... a Mount Union| Starke. ..cseccec 40 54 ell bea bl besosoaue Ae
Attn see aS waeslssiae Madison ....... Talkies @osscaelse ate ANVAQH) “SO MOM reescesst os
Benner, die bsccscteemes acess New Lisbon...| Columbiana...| 40 45 | 80 45 O65 Be Mw
Bowens Wimlrulvcescschasces Sharonville ....| Hamilton....... 39 19 | 84 30 800) N.
Chapman, N.A.............| Twinsburg.....| Sammit........ 49 29 81 28 |1,050) T.
@lamnk:, Witla sacesteouemes ss Medina ......... | Medina ......... A) 07 | 81 47 |1,255) A.
Colbrunn, Edward......... Cleveland ...... Cuyahoga...... 41 30 | 81 40 665 | T.
Cotton, D. Be, Me WDiecec. Portsmouthees.| SClOtol. ese. .ceee 38°45 | 82 50 SOON kve
Crane, George W........... Bethel <....---...| Clermont....... 39 00 | 84 00 S55) | Baas
Davidson; (et. Mi... ..crsee Freedom...... 5) LEON IENES Soogoobes 41 13} 81 08 |1,100|B.T.R.
Willlesslisnaelie..csstsoceseceese INewarls:scsecss. LCIGUNOWeesetscisee 40 07 82 21 ep iagi a
BUST AV Vie) Giicocscorrecien eres EVAN alywes: sscee Washington...) 39 24 | 81 28] 631) T.
Grama] Coes lse Wiseccliceenacisoas Russell’s Sta’n| Highland ...... 39 13 | 83 36 | 1,000) N.
Hammitt, John W ......... College Hill ...} Hamilton....... 39 19 84 26 800) N.
Elamiptons iWin ©i 0-22.60. Mit- Victory <:.| Elandiin:-.c..en. 40 35 | 83 36 }1,050)N.
Harper, George W.......... Cincinnati...... Hamilton....... 39 06 | 84 27 500] A.
Haywood, Prof. John..... Westerville ...| Franklin........ AQROLG|) GomOO Keen cteee A.
UTI Gy Bhey Greece scectsctansincteels = Dallasburg ....| Warren......... 39) 30) 84 31 800 | N.
Hiller, Rev. Spencer L...| Breckville...... Cuyahoga...... 41 15 | 8130); 800) A.
Huntington, George C....| Kelley’s Island| Erie.............. 4] 36 | 82 42 DSi Bs Ly.
Hyde, Gustavus A......... Cleveland ...... Cuyuhoga .....1 41 30 | 81 40 643|B.T.R.
Ingram, John, M. D....... Savannah....... Ashland......... Alea 82) Shae OS 8) cA
King, Mrs. Ardelia C.....) Madison ....... TER) Goncansdead: 41 50} 81 00 620) T.-R.
Lumsden, Rev. Wm....... Wests Wino sc.| PA ams eee aectes lective seecteolesssecesadeelesacdsia> TRA
Prather, > IVs. ssseeaceeed in bbim ital joqsecooee Portage’ s... <n. 4] 20; 81 08 |1,290) T. R.
Mathews, J. McD., D.D.| Hillsborough..| Highland....... 39 13 | 83 30/1,134)A.
McClung, Charles L....... UME oagnneadeoodt Witteman eesetenes 49 03 | 84 06 |1,103|B.T.R

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS. 97

OHIO—Continued.

| | S) | |
| Ee a | a
| | <S S =
Name of observer. | Station. County. hae | Wels coh 3 =
= S) = | =
{ | = ec 2 | a
| | 2 ne ean eee
lV aOh bl SOnaau sheet
McMillan, 8. B..........+5 , East Fairfield.| Columbiana...) 40 47) 80 44 | 1,152) A.
Peck wWimlaskue Mere ac. | Bowling Green| Wood ........... ATS) | (83) 40) WOO) pB ea
Phillips, R. C. and J. H.| Cincinnati... Hamilton....... 39 06} 84 27 540|B.T.
Rhoades, Dr. John......... | Hocking Port.| Athens ......... SOMO Ee Se SOM eames | N.
haw OSEPlscccsce-ccecen-- | Bellefontaine..| Logan........+.. 40 21} 83 20 |1,040|T. R.
Shields, Rev. Robert....... Bellecentre.....) Logan........... 40 30; 83 45 |1,170|B.T,R.
Spratt, Dr. WVVindies WWilessiscee | Andrews........ Moro wie.cscree 40 45 | 80 45 |1,500| T.
Sperry, Mark............0++ .} Croton), ...2-2--- Wicking. s...+5 AQ AS0 189" 38) e ee hone
Abeyajaerns ENE sooconeaoceoc4| | Cincinnati...... Hamilton....... 39 07 | 84 27) *470) A.
Bromlicys J: Ben Me Dis. (eh oledos.c...cse2 HEucas, cek sees 41 39 |} 8232, 604|/B.T.
Tweedy, David Eb one | Mt. Pleasant .| Jefferson ....... 40 20 | 83) 34 |......... iN.
ANVeuils Wei Ua 184 sescdindos (PAN VIOM! sewseverr oor lelonalnincsses- esas Al 27 | 82 04 800} A.
WiarderspAm Ay. cic.cecs cs. ' Cincinnati...... | Hamilton....... 39 08 | 84 35 800|T. R.
Williams, Prof. M. Geo. UWirbangs.......--| een: 40 06 | 83 43/1015) B. TR.
iWalsons Profs J. El.ceceree- | College Hill...) Hamilton.. 39 19 | 8426); 800|B.T.R.
Young, Prof Ca t | Hudson... Summit... 41 15] 81 24 | eS | Bude Ike
PENNSYLVANIA.
Til Worn
: Tevention eoeces iieehans AD Sth TS) AS SEy0) Ite
ee pe caecocee Freeport’. ...>.. Alleghany. anf Onan AOA D Eee ncecese ibe
Bayona Wis Rut..cds.ccesed. Altoona... pies 28 40 30 | 78 31 11,168|B.T.R
Brewster, Wm., M.D....| Huntingdon. .) Huntingdon...| 40 35 | 7803} 734|B.T.R
Brugger, Samuel............ Fleming........ i@entrectesene-- NBS Hiei ash. |" Veal The dee
Hee Gs. Blastonhivesscstees | Northampton.| 40 43 | 75 16} 320) A.
Cools -t hos Es, doi Sons. Msendersvalleyoss| PAGANS se. cess: [oon acceanee ines ceneserelecasesees NG
Darlington, Fenelon....... Parkersville ...) Chester ......... oe) Gey) We) idl || Patsy | Mike 1k
Dawvissi Charlegicscccsessacse- Cannonsburg . Washington...| 40 17] 8018] 936/ A.
Eggert, HOLE scaoaonasencacane: Ber Wilcke mnee.soc} | Columbia ...... A105) 76 15 | 583] A.
BIE, MEY oc aclcwssntscemrecnes teins Shamokin...... | Northumber’d| 40 15 | 76 30} 700/|T.R.
Eee Hbenezer:.....-...-.- Worrisvilley.--.| Bucks). ..0.426. 40 12| 74 48 SON Bake
Harvey, dig: Chiocendéinscescnse Nazareth....... | | Northampton.| 40 43] 75 21] 530|/B.T.R
Heckerman, Rev. Henry.| Bedford......... | Bedford .....+. AOBOUS 08 30) |e eecesen WS aR.
Heisley, DiaJobn....cwere Harrisburg....| Dauphin ....... AO UG | dGreton|s.ceseaes Beno ky
Heyser, William, jr ....... Chambersburg] Franklin ....... 39,98) || 77 45) GISH IEA.
BIGICOLG RW Ondessecccscesee Harrisburg....| Dauphin ....... 40 20| 76 50 | 320) A.
Hoffer, Dr. Jacob R ...... Mount Joy....! Lancaster...... 40 08 | 76 30 |......... A.
Jacobs, TUG IpegIVIN . saiceiosieweie oe Gettysburg....| Adams.......... S949) ali Worl O24a pes. ie.
James, Prof. Charles S ...| Lewisburg ....| Union........... AQUOS WMOnoGulaessansles A.
Kerlin, Isaac N., M.D...| Media .......... IDET AWAT Os ceric. slanecossnexct| nose aseenet merle mes A
Kirkpatrick, Prof. J. A... Philadelphia... Philadelphia...) 39 57 | 75 10 50 | A
Kohler, Edward............. Whitehall St’n| Lehigh.......... ADVAN tome) ts 20h rd.
Miantitiys Kise At Wids st eecisoe oes: Harrisburg... Dauphin sucieaes AOC Re OROOM towcesese Be lions
Martindale, Jos.C.,M.D. Philadelphia... Philadelphia...) 40 05 | 75 09 |........ N
Meehan, Thomas .......... Germantown.. Phnladelipiiia. |. atsconmace tncevosees lnnereeeen N
Mowry, George:.\2.....2...: Somerset....:-.| Somerset....... 40 00 | 79 03 (2,195 | A.
Muller, Prof. Rudolph... Al dleatrobe.c. cede se Westmoreland} 40 27 79 32 985 | B. Tok.
Ralston, Rev. J. Grier ....| Norristown...., Montgomery .| 40 08 | 7519 | 153) A.
Saurman, Sloan! Wid. sates ce lehy Sets oabadee | Philadelphia...| 40 00 | 74 49 |......... BE Lise
Scott, Soi ea a Worthington..| Armstrong ....| 41 50 | 79 31 /1,050 | T. R.
Smith, iin. DE Deo... Cannonsburg .| Washington...) 40 17} 80 10) 936)B.T.R.
Speer, Wiles M., IMIG 1D isa ETS ey bayesiecneae Alleghany ales AQ 32] 80) 02) |) 850) Re Re
Swift, We aU y cane svvne vs W. Haverford) Delaware ... ... 40 00} 75 21; 400/T.R.
‘Traivelis ional jacses.coss: Sewickleyville} Alleghany ..... AQ S84) SOM aa renee. BR Ua oe

* Above low water in the Ohio river at Cincinnati.

98 METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS.

RHODE ISLAND.

| o :
; = 2
| 3 = 5
Namie of observer. Station. | County. 2 a 3 iS
| 3 = "Ep : E
| 2 |e lel
Ory Oy H Feet
Caswell; Prof. Acts deeecses Providence..... Providence....| 41 49} 71 25} 120
Sheldonis Hix C2. .c8s.essecees Providence..... Prowid CCE) ss.cl eeideebacee cal sesaceseezte|soseecess
SOUTH CAROLINA.
Cornish) Rev. John Hi..:.|(Adken .........- Barnwell ....... aoe) Sla34al) 565

Glennie, Rey. Alexander.| Georgetown...| All Saints......). 33 29 | 79 17 20

ag Pre MD. Charleston :...| Charleston... 32 46| 8000] 20
Ravenel, Thomas P........ Black Oak...... Charleston....| 33 00] 80 00 50

Peed

TENNESSEE.

Barney, Chas. R............ University Pl.) Franklin........ 35 12} 86 00 2,000
IBIEU@5 do: 18 poocsasaecnoodnacds LaGrange..... LEECH actionocdel bodacconcacd| sanosonbosc: oooabooss
Dodge, J. W., & Son...... Pomona......... Cumberland..| 36 00} 85 00 |2,200
Dodge, Stephen C.......... Gio xavall eye. ENMOsetstelsaisle eles DO) OO) |e eters 1,000
Houghton, Sem laeseemeceies W inchester....! Franklin........ SOLOW SO) Oeil sweets
Jennings, S. K., M. D....| Austin.......... WallsOmlcesmes sos 36 20 | 86 20 |2,000
Stewart, Prof. Wm. M...| Clarkesville ...; Montgomery..} 36 28) 87 13! 481
Mitchell, R. W., M. D...} Memphis ...... Shelbiviercesseoss 35 08} 9000) 262
TEXAS.
AMIS SWhelivinillinesscccaeoes Gonzales....... Gonzales....... iS) Si) GE al) [sooo
DeWernett: R:, Mi Diy... Greenville...... Lf libtaterasaoasoasnes SS LOM toe Sa eeceeree
ne ace OF mma (Tanrantye.sss..- Fosse emecere ae) ld) Pe ker ul i cocasoa;
Hireeseyi Gi cdeaccceecre scence BOStOnieneesesees Bowileereesstece 33 25 | 94 40 600
Eire dirich | Otto scrvsecsesccss New Braun-| Comal........... eA HN ee ker dls) | sonconsce
fels.
Gaffney, James O........... San Patricio...) San Patricio...; 27 45 | 98 31 |. .......
Gantt Dre Wil Ele cessse-- Winton seccssres Washington..| 30 11/| 96 31) 540
Gibb ssl sce ocvecsecceeteweice Efunatsival lessees VV allceiees sctesteee| cis escteoina| sctsieiesiestenias||seictetanta
(GHEE 5 do IM Lodegnapsoodsceote Gulmer..-.-..-+- Wiashiresc sees 32 46 | 94 51 |1,017
Kaler, Frederick............ Aransas ........ IR@IUERTO)gseseoHee QAI an0S 15
[5Gaya} os, LON eStigssodoodooodoed oon Sisterdale ...... IBlaMCO)sncnes-6s0 29 54 | 98 35 |1,000
Tgcalllkog?., |! Gohonecisreooeenocboods Wheelock...... Robertson...... 30 50} 96 30} 450
Moke, Dr. James E........ Woodboro’....| Grayson....... 33 47 | 96 36 |.........
Palais Wanterevccccsscnsscss AUSTIN eeececen Olravilssesssncnece SOM Da Oia a|Sceninices
Rucker, B: H...............+ Washington...| Washington...| 30 26 | 96 15 |.........
Schumann, Bruno .......... Round Top....| Fayette ......... S30) (OSs GIG: S32 oosescoss
Sias, Prof. Solomon.......) Bonham........| Fannin......... 33 40 | 9613 | 4385
Varn Nostrandydicusescescess JAM GISIIT) donbipeeonea Wraviseesoreoss: 30 20; 97 46 | 650
Wiad (HVA Sietaeesecraceeecs Cross Roads. .| Williamson....| 30 29 | 97 26) 672
Wiest, DrsNee Pease ee Burkeville...... Newton........ Bile (CO) 4h SBI Sue eoceacee
Yellowby, Prof. C. W....| Webberville .| Travis .......... 30 10 | 97°31 ).........
Moalkcumiy Byeailineeccweoees JLENDIRREWadaaosous Cherokee....... ie 2) p> Gee eID a aeseeder

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS,

UTAH:

99

| s are

| | 3 E =

| 4S) ot a

Name of observer. Station. | County. s = Be S
| Bie |e) 2

| . o na

| A Biv alh as

th Ve : OQ} Ov | Beet:

‘ ie ashington...| Washington...| 37 00 | 114 00 |......... Th Re
Pearce, Harrison......... } | Heberville ..... Washington...| eabadeeseallvata Ste Maes oe ceee ae
Bhelpssmwpaicrssaes- cose eee Great Salt | Salt Lake ...... 40 45 | 111 26 |4,260 | A.

Lake City. | | | |
: Ei. | Lee aaa
VERMONT.
= = a whys ,
Buckland} Davide... | Brandon. ........ Rutlandies. cn te 40743! 73) OOM rece BRA
Chickering, Rev. J. W ...| Springfield ..... Windsor ....... BS) 18 ie toe 33 SO0M Mike bee
Cutting, Hiram A.......... - Lunenburg... HSSeaxaneccse estes 44 28 | 71 41 j1,124)| A.
Fairbanks, Franklin.......| St. Johnsbury | Caledonia ......| 4425} 7200] 540 | B.T.R.
Paddock, James A......... | Craftsbury ....| Orleans ......... 44 40 | 72 29 |1,100 | T. R.
Parker, Joseph ...c.-000.8-0- | West Rupert..| Bennington....| 43 15 | 73 11 |) 750) |/P
PEL Vio V UC Gcreecmenclentearsas | Burlington ..... Chittenden..... 44.27 | 7310} 367/74
|
!
VIRGINIA.
| |
Abella Je Ralls eeccscseeacose Charlottesville] Albemarle......, 38 00 | 7% 31; 521 |T.R.
Appleyard, John............ Richmond...... FRENTE COlssssccres|scccesssieece |,otestereee [seeeeeses ase
Astrep, Cole Bis sc5.0... Crichton’s| Brunswick.....| 36 40 | 77 46; 500 T. R.
Store.
BSI B Mert c cies ob ace ais ce' | Harper’sFerry) Jefferson........|....sececee sce aeons Jeseereees sfede.
Dickinson, George C....... Cobham Depot) Albemarle...... 38 05/ 78 21 | 450/T.R.
Piling DET peek eseetgess cs Wardensville .| Hardy........... 39 37} 78 03 /1,720 | A.
Fraser, James................/ New England.| Wood........... 39 9 | 81 00 j......... N.
TONES SUAS Bserssscosucees Fork Union....! Fluvanna... ... 3740 Gis) ZI Beaches ING
Kendall, James E........... Kanawha C.H! Kanawa........ ¥ 20} 8130) 720)/T.R.
Lockwood, George P...... Wheeling ...... Ohione aise. AL 09 | 80 46 |.......:. T.R.
Meriwether, Charles I. ...) Richmond...... FRCPC sec. celas|/2o*s a 2**|esecnnamomee [rete eees T. R.
Marvin, John W..........-.| Winchester....| Frederick......, 39 15 LSEUD) reases ats yes
Pickett, JONMN\scos<sscessesers | The Plains..... | Fauquier.....,/| 38 50 ZFG. Gl Gop osoree aly
Purdie, John R., M. D...| Smithfield......| Isle of Wigh-| 37 02) 76 37 | 100 |T. R.
Robey, Charles H.......... _Fredericksb’g.| Spottsylvay*-| 38 30) 77 30 600 | N.
Dan Gens we eecesesscneesee | Wellsburg..... | Brook .2./*"** [seeseseeeses ceeeeesenees |seeeeeees ileal ie
Stalnaker, J. W., M.D... Lewisburg...... Greenbri - al 37 49 | 80 28 2,000 | T. R.
Van Doren, Abram........ | Falmouth ...... Staffordss+++++ 38 15 | 17 34) 350 | T. R.
Webster, Prof. N. B...... | Portsmouth....| Norfol + +++ | 36 50) 76 19 | TN SRG ae
! | H |
WISQNSIN.
Weaidiarall Prat et Cliley acacesesclun seamen emalcecenee sees ccene cee abe
Armstrong, S’....s.seneees |_irie. | :
' Pardeeville*::| Columbia ...... AAA SO GG) | sccccceee an
Atwood, Isaac esses | Lake Milf ---| Jefferson ....... 43.00 89 00 |......4., N.
Bell Mageseled sscccactea sieeve: | Kilbourn’ !ty) Columbia....... 43 30 90 00] 945) N.
Clarke, Prof.Ambrose W.| Delafiel#“""""* | Waukesha..... 43 20 88 31 900 | B. T
CurtisSewewissccescsessees | Rock yan: ---| Columbia ...... ASE OGY Oo) 20) nesstcnes Feb 1
h Columbia ...... ABESO) [scons socccadlcwateceee N.

Doyle, L. H

Oe ewww etree esens

Otsegy cece ee teeee

100
WISCONSIN—Continued.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS.

| | o
| em | Es
Oo) 4) Sa =
| = | ah | 3
Name of observer. Station. \.Winin@oumty. giv ||, Suen S
| es) eee
| hee ei Re) |=
| NiO a Ou Meets
Ellis, Rdwin, M. D......... Whittlesey....) La Pointe...... | 4633; 9100/] 610|T.R.
Gordon, W. A., M. D....| Wausau........; Marathon...... Was G0) 1789" 30 |.c2 ac: AN ARI
Gridley, Rev. John......... Kenosha........ Kenosha........ | AOWS5 eeu OOM GOON Beart.
Jennines,, J opececerwsesaclonses Madison........ DANG xcccecsevsss | 18}, 5) |) teks) Ay |) TAO LGHSY|| ah 12%
ON SOMA Aw Groneeccesecees Plattevilleiscs-c| Guaiteacseesses: dasa a SONOMA peut. ALR
Lapham, Increase A....... Milwaukie ....| Milwaukie je 43 03 | 8754) 593) A.
Larkin, Prof. EK. P......... Milwaukie ....| Milwaukie ....) 43 02 | 87 55 684 | B. T.
Liips, Jacob ........seeeeeees Manitowoc....| Manitowoc....| 4407 | 87 45] 658/B.T.
Mann, William.............. Superior........ _Douglas........., 46 46) 9203) 680, bot tee
Mason, Prof. R. Z......... Appleton....... | Outagamie .....| 4410) 8835} 800; A.
Mathews, D. andG....... Burlington..... Win cinemesssceecs | ASESOM |: 2 uc mente | 700)N.
Parker, Melzar...........+++ Weyaumega..| Waupaca....... | 4515) 8850), 850) T.
Péase, Dr. Clark G......... Vanesvillemseccs|) HeOCKne.cs-secens | 42 43 89 09 780 | T.
Phelps, Hiland W.......... Racine -sescesees| Racin eyecsecceees | 49 45] 87 48 660 | B. T.
Poiter, Prof. William...... | BYallasigspcesoaneea| ISMOXeKS sagqsodeadoo | 42 30 | 89 04; 750|/B.T.R.
Se toe J: Wem 1) Madison...) Danesssssesee © 43:05, 89.25 1,068) A.
Struthivs RN la csssssecmees Rural...c-..0.e | Waupaca....... | 44 20 | 89 05 |......... a.
Wianklen Cy Wi. D.... cs... | Milwaukie ...., Milwaukie ....) 43 03 | 87 57 | 600|B.T.R
| |
MEXICO.
ee eee z = a . nT ae
ont z
| irl gee | 3
Name of observer. Siatiane Sa apenas =
| BS San se
Stel So eae a
PVA amen = doe Slate Py =
| | |
| ent Oo: | Feet. |
Hieto, J. Acseeeeeseeseseeses | Bones Wiewa- Crmasstb.<os4| ullB p54? cee 2,820 | B.T.R
Laszlo, Charles.........++++ | Minrian, Tehuantepec....... Hideto 9! 94s Oa 60 | A,
Sartorius, Charles.........- | Mirady, Vera Cruz...) 19 15 | 96 25 | 3,600| A.
r
CENTRAL AMERICA.
Canudas, Antonio.......... Guatemala Colley Guatemala, 14 37 90 30 | oes | iA
as a Nile sbk <3 aT | |
WEST lpIKs.
Elliot, Jonathan.........-++. Si. OMIM Ofceseceeccss- eee | 18 28} 6952) 70 | N
Crisson, J. Cesns...- eee | |
Hamilton, Capt. W..... Turk’s Island...... See nots, W AWOMINN TIM OuIe add 1 Beat
Carothers, A. G........+- | . |

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVERS,

101

BERMUDA.
nt ute | :
| 2
’ S =
Name of observer. Station. s 5 sit) os
5 he. a | =)
3 ee BED ny || OES
z iS 2 @
a J q Ss
kink eae One aieneer.
Royal Engineers, (in the | Centre Signal Station, St. |........sccjescsssecssee|coeenece iN.
_ Royal Gazette.) George’s.
SOUTH AMERICA.
Hering, Gee Ue cseinnenoodnoanse | Plantation Catharina Sophia, | 5 48 | 56 47 |......... A.
| colony of Surinam, Dutch
| Guiana. : |
Brown, George H.......... le aujamP ecu, cote ieee cera: 12 00S.! 75 15 |10,500| B. T. P.

|

Stations from which telegraphic reports of the weather were received at
the Smithsonian Institution in the year 1860.

Burlington, Vt.
New York, N. Y.
Philadelphia, Pa.
Pittsburg, Pa.
Baltimore, Md.
Frederick, Md.
Hagerstown, Md.
Cumberland, Md.
Richmond, Va.
Petersburg, Va.
Norfolk, Va.
Staunton, Va.
Lynchburg, Va.
Grafton, Va.
Wheeling, Va.

| Parkersburg, Va.
Marietta, Ohio.
Chillicothe, Ohio.
Cincinnati, Ohio.
Cleveland, Ohio.

| Cairo, Ill.

| Elgin, Ill.
Ottawa, Ill.

Rock Island, III.

| Dubuque, lowa.
St. Louis, Mo.
Bristol, Tenn.
Knoxville, Tenn.

| Chattanooga, Tenn.

Cedar Rapids, lowa.

Raleigh, N. C.
Wilmington, N. C.
Columbia, S. C.
Charleston, S. C.
Augusta, Ga.
Savannah, Ga.
Macon, Ga.
Columbus, Ga.
Griffin, Ga.
Atlanta, Ga.
Prairie Bluff, Ala.
Montgomery, Ala.
Lower Peach Tree, Ala.
Mobile, Ala.

New Orleans, La.

LIST OF METEOROLOGICAL

LAR OBSERVATIONS.

MATERIAL CONTRIBUTED IN ADDITION TO THE REGU-

Alcott, William P.—Observations (thermometer, winds, and clouds,)
made on an expedition to Greenland, via the Gulf of Newfound-
land and Bon Esperance harbor, Labrador, in the schooner
Nautilus, Captain Charles E. Rantlett, of Thomaston, Maine,
by the Lyceum of Natural History of William’s College, Wil-
liamstown, Mass., from July 1 to September 20, 1860.

Ballou, N. E,—Printed synopsis of observations of temperature, rain,
winds, and clouds, for the year 1860, at Sandwich, Illinois.

Bandelier, A.—Record of auroras seen at Highland, Illinois, from
December, 1859, to November, 1860,

=

102 METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS.

Blewett, Rev. W.—Notes and observations for January, February,
and March, 1860, at Thomasville, Georgia.

Bowen, John S.—Meteorological data from observations made by his
daughter near Elkhorn City, Nebraska, from June, 1858, to
January, 1861, computed with a view to testing the old Ger-
man notion that a cold spell always occurs when the moon is in
Aries or Taurus.

Brooke, Lieutenant J. M., U. S. N.—Barometric and wind observa-
tions during a gale at Simoda, August 10, 1859, with graphic
representations of this and several other storms.

Canudas, Antonio.—Printed summary of meteorological and magnetic
observations, for the year 1860, at Guatemala College, Mexico.

Clarke, Lawrence, Jr.—Temperature and amount of rain at Fort Rae,
Great Slave Lake, Hudson’s Bay Territory, from October, 1859,
to June, 1860. (Forwarded by Mr. Kennicott.)

Dawson, William.—Thermometer observations at Cadiz, Indiana, from
September, 1854, to December, 1856.

Dirmeyer, George William, M. D., Secretary of the Board of Health
of New Orleans.—Report of the Board of Health for 1860, con-
taining full tables of the meteorology of New Orleans for each
month, furnished by Dr. 8. P. Moore, U.S. A.

Du Pont, Captain S. F'., U. S. N.—Printed tables of barometer, ther-
mometer, winds, and weather, from May to November, 1859,
kept on board a boat, by Mr. J. H. Hendry, chief officer of the
Swallow, principally in Chefoo harbor, (lat. 87° 34’ N., long.
121° 27’ H.,) the rendezvous of the French expeditionary forces
in the Gulf of Pecheli, a portion of the Chinese coast hitherto
little frequented by foreigners.

Earle, Silas, M. D.—Register of thermometer kept at Columbia, Tuo-
lumne county, California, 2,200 feet above the level of the sea,
from June 16, 1857, to February 19, 1860.

Fendler, Augustus.—Half-hourly barometric observations from 9 to 11
a.m., and 3 to 6 p.m., made at Colonia Tovar, Venezuela,
from May 17 to December 12, 1857, reduced to 32°. (These are
the same observations that were published in the report for 185
without being corrected for temperature.)

Hourly barometric observations from 5 a. m. to 9 p. m., made at
St. Louis, Missouri, from May 29 to June 30, 1860, reduced to
32°.

Frey, Samuel C.—Newspaper record of barometer and thermometer
at Springfield, Ohio, during the years 1859 and 1860, and to
March, 1861.

Humphreys, Captain A. A., U. S. Top. Eng.—‘‘A lunar tidal wave in
Lake Michigan, demonstrated by Brevet Lieutenant Colonel J.
D. Graham, Major U.S. Top. Engs.,’’ with diagrams. (Pamph-
let.)

Jewell, Wilson, M. D.—Report on meteorology and epidemics, read
before the College of Physicians of Philadelphia, February 1,
1860. The meteorological observations are from the record of
Prof. James A. Kirkpatrick, of the Philadelphia High School.
(Pamphlet.)

Kallussowski, Dr. Henry K.—Meteorological observations at the Astro-

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 103

nomical Observatory, Vilna, Russia, from December 29, 1859,
to July 8, 1860. (Manuscript.)

Kennicott, Iobert.—Observations of rain, clouds, and winds during
January and February, 1860, made at Fort Liard, Liard river,
Hudson’s Bay Territory.

Kingston, Professor.—Mean meteorological results at Toronto, Canada
East, for the years 1859 and 1860, and comparisons with pre-
vious years, by Professor Kingston, M. A., Director of the
Provincial Magnetic Observatory at Toronto. (Printed sheets.)

Kron, ’. J—Thermometer record kept at Attaway Hill, in Stanley
county, N. C., during the years 1836 to 1839 and 1846 to 1860,
inclusive.

Lapham, I. A.—Copy of manuscript notes of the weather, made by
his brother, Darius Lapham, (deceased,) at and near Cincinnati, -
Ohio, for the years 1832, 1836, 1837.

Table showing the amount of rain and melted snow at Milwaukie,
Wisconsin, for each month, season, and year, from 1841 to 1859,
inclusive, as measured by Dr. E.S. Marsh, I. A. Lapham, and
Dr. Charles Winkler. (Printed in the Bulletin of the Wiscon-
sin Agricultural and Mechanical Association for August, 1860.)

Newspaper scraps relating to the floods, tornadoes, &c., of the
western States, in April, May, and June, 1860.

Light-House Board.—Registers kept during the year 1860, chiefly
without instruments, at one hundred and sixty-six different
hight stations.

McKenzie, John.—Thermometer observations from September 1, 1857,
to August 31, 1860, and barometer from September 1, 1858, to
August 31, 1860, made at Moose Factory, Hudson’s Bay Ter-
ritory.

Meade, Capt. George, U.S. Top. Engineers.—Register of water level and
meteorological observations under the direction of Capt. G.
Meade, Topographical Engineers, Superintendent Survey of the
North and Northwestern Lakes, as follows:

At Sackett’s Harbor, N. Y., October, 1859, to December, 1860, by
Henry Metcalf.

At Charlotte, N. Y., October, 1859, to December, 1860, by Andrew

Mulligan.

At Fort Niagara, N. Y., October, 1859, to December, 1860, by L.
Leffman.

At Monroe Piers, Mich., October, 1859, to December, 1860, by John
Lane.

At Fort Gratiot, Mich., June, July, and August, 1859, by Lieut.
Charles N. Trumbull, Topographical Engineers.

At Thunder Bay, Mich., October, 1859, to November, 1860, by .I
I. Malden. '

At Ottawa Point, Mich., October, 1859, to December, 1860, by John
Oliver.

At Grand Haven, Mich., December, 1859, to December, 1860, by
Heber Squier.

At Ontanagon, Mich., October, 1859, to December, 1860, by H.
Selby.

104 METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS.

At Michigan City, Ind., October, 1859, to September, 1860, by
Wm. Woodbridge, B. D. Angell, and Howard Blake.
At Superior, Wis., October, 1859, to December, 1860, by George R.
Stuntz, assisted by E. H. Bly.
Morton, Lieutenant J. St. Clair.—Observations made by the United
States Chiriqui Commission at Chiriqui Lagoon, from August
27 to November 14, 1860. Observer, John E. Neill, Third
Ass’t Eng. U.S; N.
Navy Department, Bureau of Medicine and Surgery.—Registers kept at:
Philadelphia, 1857, 1858, 1859, and 1860, complete.
Pensacola, 1857, 1858, 1859, and 1860, complete, except January to
May, 1858.
New York, November and December, 1860.
. _ Portsmouth, Va., October, November, and December, 1860.
Pillsbury, M. _A.—Thermometer observations at East Cleveland, Ohio,
taken at 7 a. m., and 9 p. m., from 1840 to 1846, inclusive.
Poole, Henry.—Meteorological observations at Albion Mines, Pictou,
Nova Scotia, latitude 45° 34! 30”, longitude 62° 42’, from 1848 to
1852, inclusive, viz:
Mean barometer readings for months and years, corrected for tem-
perature.
Extremes of barometer for each month and year.
Mean temperature of the months, seasons, and years, with the ex-
tremes of heat and cold.
Mean and extreme temperature for day and night for each month.
Nights of frost, nights below zero, and degrees of frost below zero.
Winds and rain, with the number of nights and days on which rain
or snow fell.
Table of snow storms.
Average amount of rain, divided into two seasons, for the informa-
tion of the working farmer.
Ravenel, Thomas P.—Meteorological journal for the years 1859 and
1860, kept in St. John’s, Berkely parish, 8S. C., for the Black
Oak Agricultural Society, by T. P. Ravenel, secretary. (Pam-
phlets, )
fiiter, #’. G.—Observations of thermometer, rain, clouds, and winds,
made at Fort Union, Upper Missouri, from August to Novem-
ber, 1857, and January, 1858.
Ross, Bernard R.—Meteorological notes at Fort Simpson, Mackenzie’s
river, Hudson’s Bay Territory, from April, 1848, to August,
1859, inclusive; thirty-four sheets ; compiled from the post jour-
nal, &c., by Bernard R. Ross, chief factor, H. H. B. C.S.
Shafer, J. M.—Summary of observations for each month in the year
1859, made, with a full set of instruments, at Fairfield, Lowa,
together with a comparative table of temperature for five years;
and also tables of the time of leafing and flowering of plants
and the arrival of birds, in 1857, 1858, and 1859. (Printed
sheet.) /
Smallwood, Dr. Charles.—Contributions to meteorology, reduced
from observations taken during the year 1859 at St. Martin,
Isle Jesus, Canada East, by CharlesSmallwood, M. D., LL. D.,

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 105

Professor of Meteorology in the University of McGill College,
Montreal. (Pamphlet.)

Taylor, John.—Mean temperature and amount of snow for each month
and year at Connelsville, Penn., from 1843 to 1855, and two
miles east of Connelsville, from 1856 to 1860.

Volger, Ernest, U. S. Consul, Barcelona, Spain.—Observations, with
a full set of instruments, from September 1, 1858, to July 31,
1859, at Barcelona, Spain.

Williams & Haven.—Meteorological journal kept on board the whaling
brig Georgiana, of New London, Conn., 8. O. Buddington,
master, from November, 1858, to June, 1859, in latitude 63° 20/
N., longitude 64° 40’ W. ‘

REPORT OF THE EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE.

The Executive Committee respectfully submit to the Board of Re-
gents the following report of the receipts and expenditures of the
Smithsonian Institution during the year 1860, with estimates for the

year 1861.
RECEIPTS.

The whole amount of Smithson’s bequest deposited in the Treasury
of the United States, is $515,169, from which an annual income,

ainsixomoer Cent, 18, CETIVE, (Ol: nonce. sone seBee see smer sana

The extra fund of unexpended income is invested as

follows, viz:

In $75,000 Indiana 5 per cent. bonds,
WLC OU ae scopic ce denecs teenie sas teste atseses $3,750 00
In $53,500 Virginia 6 six per cent. bonds,
WAC LMM ens... Suteclc tastes ac enegp aon acmesecees sce 3,210 00
In $12,000 Tennessee 6 per ‘cent. bonds,
VAC MMINS Ua recente le weer cet eme ocr ee eae 720 00
In $500 Georgia 6 per cent. bonds,
se Giger. cee ste ome eRe CR Cane aoe one vec lettoel 30 00
In $100 Washington 6 be cent. bonds,
Le GMO ia cals chau canteen ste tones: 6 00
MORAINE OME ore eee c oie be tae cman ee aseeence ses se

Balance in the hands of the Treasurer January 1, 1860,
$19,634 11, less the cost of $5,000 Tennessee bonds,
SLO Bier cei teeter ote Meta tuiee atisecuin Valaawietd cas

Tottall RE CBE ae ano tes sc caise Meesiem ecb aisle toelackeldsialnat
EXPENDITURES.

For building, furniture, and fixtures......... $2,424 76

Horeneral Cxpenses: \.. n.ccse.asite aon eee 13,079 34

For publications, researches, and lectures.... 18,852 99

For library, museum, and gallery of art.... 7,781 21

Potalexmemaihures ) vaz01 44 ccausge tosh. oumea sumone:

Balance in the hands of the treasurer January 11, 1861.

$30,910 14

7,716 00

38,626 14

15,034 11

53,660 25

37,188 30

16,521.95

————.

REPORT OF COMMITTEE. HOT

Statement in detail of the expenditures during the year 1860.

BUILDING, FURNITURE, AND FIXTURES.

SORMlITi oO” TCIM eMUMerE esters. ccrscnsrt ce scadeeseocn ants ss ors + $1,480 55
Wuaenibure anueneapures 1 PeNeral.\..... cee eeeasrace somes 619 85
GMTcure ane aeules 1Or MMISCUML, .. 00%. so... esse inet atte cot 324 36
. 2,424 76
GENERAL EXPENSES.
Meetingsjord¢he! Board... 2. 2205 terse be. vveass $225 35
Dig atanleyomd. ‘eating aoe cl)..todssk Jager sls ose » 987 41
Genes vain. alka scloles daltpisioh ceiaies Soe eke lane bhaeias 537 54
Transportation and exchangeS..............0+8 2,141 86
RIPAILOMOENE. «ronide itis than eibaebiventaaed salébletas Svsine oad S93400
Generale prinbingast.. wide. radepsase des s chide sacs 206 18
IASB) MAR AINAS, ce «Fors oats apclv flees shaalde teeleh odeids hememrod 784 78
ao tatoiyy .2c-chate-. qocteres. dace bs aaahe anaes 150 81
Eweidentalis, .cemeralls « b.:sciggs ae scenes adveiitahd 755 94
Heinaje lerkenlinese.9 seach. doh» dacdasedesseesoden ds 645 97
PIATHCS GSCCT SCAT IV) ovis Aaa ole hatiaramiae stays seers 3,500 00
chief clerk, book-kéeper, messen-
Ser nand laborers. nts scgesbh sateen 2,750 00

EEE 1 150:

PUBLICATIONS, RESEARCHES, AND LECTURES.

Smithsonian. Contributions. i...) essed. $5,520 59
Smithsonian Reportsy..c. Aen eee TT0 22
Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections ...... 1,131 48
Other, publecarwons7A AG «I ase os OM 45 89
Metconoloey. as) Ae teen. Sd. EOS, Ee 4,431 07
Maemetic ODSELWAIOTY 01 li en. ccicsteseenaintass noe 308 00
Researches and investigations...............065 753 00
12) bn ce Ur 8 SO A a Al 892 74

veel 5:4 / BL GROMGE

LIBRARY, MUSEUM, AND GALLERY OF ART.

Cost'of books ‘and bindime 0)... 800. $2,382 19
Pay or assistants im library:... 2. 0s..c-c- ocr. os 1,100 00
Transportation and exchange for library.... 496 62
imemenitale tor library: te. ee eeeee cose eee > 41 86
IPMS CUP BALAI Y: . 6.0. 0s case comeesetee sable tankless 2,000 00
ransportation for Museum... eee 872 76
Mneidentals for miliseum |). eee 62 92
Replorations formiiseum: |... 2000.00. 476 45
Collections for museum......... Mi tate 5 eee 111. 23
Gralletay OUP be ee, uk eee oe ccs stucco ameeonee’ 237 18

cae 7,781 21

87,138 30

ee

108 REPORT OF COMMITTEE,

The accounts for the year 1860 were made up to the 11th of Janu-
ary, 1861, instead of the first of the same month as heretofore. This
difference in time was occasioned by the delay in obtaining the
appropriation and interest due at the beginning of the year.

The balance in the hands of the treasurer at the commencement of
the year 1860 was $19,634 11; of this, $4,600 were expended in the
purchase of $5,000 Tennessee State bonds, leaving $15,034 11.

The income during the year from the original and extra fund was
$38,626 14. The expenditures during 1860 were $37,138 30; leaving
$1,487 84 to be added to the balance in the hands of the treasurer on
the first of the year, making $16,521 95 immediately available for
paying in cash the expenses of the operations of the Institution as
rapidly as the bills come due.

The foregoing statement is an actual exhibit of the Smithsonian
funds, irrespective of credits and disbursements which have been made
in behalf of other parties. For example: the Institution has fre-
quently advanced money to pay for the transportation of packages for
other establishments, such as the Coast Survey, Patent Office, &c.,
forwarded through the Smithsonian agents; and in all such cases the
money, when refunded, has been credited to the appropriation from
which the expenditure was originally made. Again: the use of the
lecture-room has in many instances been’ granted for charitable pur-
poses, without any other charge than for the gas consumed; and the
money received for this has been credited on the books of the Institu-
tion to the account of ‘‘ lighting and heating.’’

The agricultural department of the Patent Office has for several
years past expended a small portion of its appropriation, for the col-
lection of meteorological statistics in connection with this Institution.
During the past year the assistance from this source has been unex-

_pectedly very much reduced; and hence, the expenditure on mete-
orology from the Smithsonian fund has considerably exceeded the
estimate.

The annual appropriation of $4,000 from Congress, for keeping the
collections of the exploring and surveying expeditions of the United
States, has been expended under the direction of the Secretary of the
Interior, in assisting to pay the extra expenses of assistants, and the
cost of arranging and preserving the specimens. The aid thus ren-
dered has served to diminish the cost to the Smithsonian fund of the
maintenance and exhibition of the museum, although it has by no
means been sufficient to defray all the expenses of these objects, as will
be seen by reference to the items given under the head of the museum,
in the detailed statement.

The specimens intrusted to the care of the Institution are in good
condition, and the duplicates are in process of being assorted prepara-
tory to a general distribution for scientific and educational pur-

oses.

: The committee respectfully submit the following estimates for the
year 1861.

REPORT OF COMMITTER. 109

Receipts.
Balance in the hands of the Treasurer, January 11, 1861.. $16,521 95
haterest. on oriepimairmnel Conti. eile ce ceecmatee denene state's 30,910 14
iinderest’ on cinekesinmarenind 5552250604550 55200 Lo Soc hoe ko iieereone os 7,716 00
otal seers to scisieiiie Mesatecietss ede ties eee 55,148 09

Estimate of Hxpenditures for 1861.
BUILDING, FURNITURE, AND FIXTURES.

Mimend tact Mos reals ticers sete ae etins us aaicoing ose oe cae mae ese cale Sey neiaint $1,500 00
IBMT UN REUTER. 2 coe 5. ce stirs siccccivobeenn omer ea louetaeeniner arate 800 00

- 2,300 00

GENERAL EXPENSES.

Se TIM Wee DOAK vate tam son cotiee «tes csenseven tens $250 00
divehitime tamd! Wea Gc. crs ea ccisees ce ccse se casas. 1,000 00
SLO artes ee a ae Senet lide vlabalaieraepitactlst 600 00
MPaHSpORtAbiOm, «(PeNEral) |... awe er aciecs setae ceoeveess 1,000 00
BP INES) oh se cai cietcvinh vin ieioe saan wntslemeiigeaerasleciciwes 1,000 00
ROU EU LENE GY ante wetoesscers asia ais. deine ars naisielei he alolateleretetiase'n «ticles 300 00
GG eineried poe eteete cues scan saceeie/asletts etal Rage onic om 300 00
ASO DE EDU ULS ote uctcteteifeistersa tae ic eaares ewe Scie e aise eiestra hiss 800 00
BG eMo nT as iary Nh 55 es scronye YelAda aici Mabe iarcteeclaw w stictviste eran 150 00
Tncidentals; (cemerall).<. genes. scolaire donee dasionees 600 00
Battanclerke Mire eee ee stl. coke else ertas aepltae dade 500 00
Paes. —_SeCrevarwy icaencecesscsenecsatenseas~essedears 3,500 00
Chief clerk, book-keeper, messenger,
labOReRees toca stenedsanvasesamennes ar. 3,000 00

13,000 00

PUBLICATIONS, RESEARCHES, AND LECTURES.

Simi hsonian, WontributiONs.. <. 2. c.secreene ces ese eenss $6,000 00
DUMULMAOTMAM MC POPS... .coc.<.sccsvagesmo@acssseeseess 500 00
Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections ............ 1,000 00
Other publications ..72....06.c0sarcecess festa aera ease 250 00 |
IOI OOP o esd. cs Aaeitinarnaweidr ola saws hen settee eae acer 4,000 00
MG emetie Observatory <<. ...0ae- 6.08 .eceasesgcedns ces 250 00
Rae ENE Sita acy aician'v ciee plo merupias virsislvs asia nleeidiclee rio mags 400 00
DiS Ctipene ter creat cece Gioais sis vetaseaian tasrnesesmeweistesicne vase es 800 00

13,200 00

110 REPORT OF COMMITTEE.

LIBRARY, MUSEUM, AND GALLERY OF ART.

Library.—Cost of books and binding.............. $2,500 00
Pay of assistants in library............. 1,200 00
Transportation and exchange for li-
IOUELT'Y’ 1.5) sds ansietiencee seen ee er atan seen cis 500 00
hneiden taligs. oauasemcnese see decense tase 50 00
Mingo Salary «2 svanssunen cuca Sacanes cheers canes 2,000 00
Assistants and lapore 42.6 .csae das sues 1,000 00
DPransponemurOms, aoaeesswctiseet sc ebmectiice: 550 00
Tmerdenbalis ees ee etekveaact. docenntes 1,000 00
Hxplorabioness css .bocs. cco ties telcos 400 00
Gaalilery Ob arent: Sse. seinen stor casas v'eje's asi isin vets 300 00
—— $9,500 00
38,000 00

The committee have carefully examined all the books and accounts
of the Institution for the past year, and find them to be correct.

Respectfully submitted.
J. A. PEARCE,
ASD DACEMR:

JOS. Ga TORTEN,
Executive Committee.

.

JOURNAL OF PROCEEDINGS

OF THE
BOARD OF REGENTS

OF

THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.

Wasuineton, January 16, 1861.
In accordance with a resolution of the Board of Regents of the
Smithsonian Institution, fixing the time of the beginning of their
annual session on the third Wednesday of January of each year, the
Board met this day in the Regents’ room.
No quorum being present, the Board adjourned to meet at the call

of the Secretary.

Fresruary 16, 1861.

The Board of Regents met this day, at ten o’clock, a. m., in the
Regents’ room.

Present: Hon. James A. Pearce, Hon. James M. Mason, Hon. S.
A. Douglas, Hon. W. H. English, Hon. Benj. Stanton, Gen: Jos. G.
Totten, Prof. A. D. Bache, and the Secretary.

Mr. Mason was called to the chair.

The Secretary stated that there are at present three vacancies in the
Board of Regents, among the class of citizens at large, namely: the
vacancy occasioned by the expiration of the term of service of Hon.
Gideon Hawley, of Albany, who declines a reélection on account of
inability to attend; that occasioned by the death of Hon. Richard
Rush; and that by the expiration of the term of Dr. C. C. Felton, of
Harvard University: that a resolution was some time since presented
to the Senate of the United States to fill these vacancies, which had
not yet been acted upon.

Mr. Pearce presented the report of the Executive Committee, with
the estimates for the year 1861; which was read and adopted.

Ti PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS.

A communication addressed to the Secretary, relative to the Wynn
estate, was read.

The Secretary stated that since the death of Hon. Richard Rush, no
communication had been received in regard to the remainder of the
Smithsonian bequest left in England, as the principal of an annuity
to the mother of the nephew of Smithson; whereupon, on motion of
Mr. Bache, it was

Resolved, That the Secretary be requested to communicate with
Messrs. Clark, Fynmore & Fladgate, attorneys in London, informing

them of the death of Hon. Mr. Rush, and making inquiry as to thé
present condition of this annuity.

On motion of Mr. English, it was

Resolved, That the Secretary be directed to adjust the accounts of
the Regents for traveling and other expenses, at each annual or special
meeting, according to the provisions of the act of organization.

A letter was read relative to the debt of the State of Arkansas,
desiring the Regents to unite with other parties in endeavoring to
recover it.

The Secretary stated that he had rephed, giving as his individual
opinion that the Regents are in no way interested in this matter ; the
United States having assumed the debt originally due from the
State of Arkansas to the Smithsonian fund.

On motion, it was

Resolved, That the Board concur in this opinion.

A communication addressed to the Board, from H. A. Gaston, of
Napa City, California, requesting aid in introducing a new steam
engine, was read.

The Secretary stated that this communication was one of a large
class usually addressed to himself in his official capacity ; that he had
answered these communications by stating that it did not form a part
of the policy of the Institution to give an opinion as to the merits of
any invention, or to render assistance to any enterprise which, though it
might be of importance to the public, was undertaken for the immediate
benefit of an individual ; that the government of the United States had
enacted laws granting an exclusive monopoly to inventors as a reward
for their ingenity, and that they must apply to the Patent Office for
the means of securing a remuneration for their labors. That if, how-
ever, In any case, an individual has made an invention for which he
does not intend to take out a patent, then the Institution would accept ,
on the usual conditions, an account of such invention, and would make
it known, through the Smithsonian publications, to the civilized world,

thus securing to the inventor the reputation which might justly be
his due.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS. 113

The following memorial was presented from distinguished citizens
of Philadelphia, accompanied by a letter from Mr. Lowe:

To Pror. JosepH HENRY,
Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, Washington, D. C.

The undersigned, citizens of Philadeiphia, have taken a deep interest

in the attempt of Mr. T. 8. C. Lowe to cross the Atlantic by aeronautic

machinery, and have confidence that his extensive preparations to

effect that object will add greatly to scientific knowledge. Mr. Lowe

has individually spent much time and money in the enterprise, and,

in addition, the citizens of Philadelphia have contributed several

thousand dollars to further his efforts in demonstrating the feasibility .

of trans-Atlantic air navigation. With reliance upon Mr. Lowe and

his plans, we cheerfully recommend him to the favorable consideration

of the Smithsonian Institution, and trust such aid and advice will be

furnished him by that distinguished body as may assist in the success

of the attempt, in which we take a deep interest.

JNO. C0. CRESSON.

WILLIAM HAMILTON.

W. H. HARRISON.

HENRY SEYBERT.

J. CHESTON MORRIS, M. D.

ISAAC LEA.

FAIRMAN ROGERS.

JAMES C. FISHER, M. D.

THOS. STEWARDSON, M. D.

JB. LP PINCOmE:

GEO. W. CHILDS.

JOHN GRIGG.

S. 8. HALDEMAN.

JOHN F. FRAZER.

GEORGE HARDING.

M. McMICHAEL.

PHILADELPHIA, December, 1860.

On motion of Mr. Mason, it was

Resolved, That the Secretary be requested to give Mr. Lowe any
advice which he may deem fit, as to his experiments ; and to reply to
the memorialists stating the reasons why the Regents do not consider
themselves at liberty to make any appropriation from the Smithsonian
fund for the purpose mentioned in the communication,

Several communications received by the Secretary from David P.
Holton, were read and referred to the Executive Committee.

The following letters also were presented by the Secretary:

[Translation. ]
Bern, November 24, 1860.

Str: I have received the last invoice of publications, which through
your kindness has. been presented to me by your great and liberal

8

lea: PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS.

Institution. The grammar and dictionary of the Yoruba language,
by Mr. Bowen, have especially interested me.

Expressing my thanks to the honorable directors, I have the pleasure
to send some of my latest publications, with the request that they be
placed in the Smithsonian library. They are the following:

1. Two volumes of my ‘‘ Kénigsbuch,’’ containing the chronological
restitution of the Hgyptian dynasties of Manethon, and the collection
of the hieroglyphical names of all the kings; being, as it were, a sup-
plement to the great work ‘‘On the Monuments of Egypt and Ethi-
opia,’’ prepared by myself at the expense of the State, a copy of which
the King, at my suggestion, has presented to the Smithsonian Library.
Of this you have lately received the last series of plates, and the de-
scriptive teat will be sent as soon as I can finish it.

2. A dissertation, read at our Academy of Sciences, on the ‘‘ Extent
of the Egyptian History after Manethon.”’

3. Another similar one on several points of ‘‘Chronology.”’

4, A volume of thirty-seven plates, representing the pictures exe-
cuted, under my direction, upon the walls of the Egyptian Museum,
in Berlin.

To these I add some pamphlets relating to the introduction of a
general linguistic or standard alphabet for expressing foreign lan-
guages, which have either not been written at all or not in European
characters. They are,:for the present:

5. An English copy of the pamphlet I have published on the stand-
ard alphabet.

6. A German copy of the same.

7. Translation, by Mr. Lechler, of the Gospel of St. Matthew into
Chinese, in the characters of the standard alphabet.

8. Translation, by myself, of the Gospel of St. Mark, into the Nubian
language; printed in types of the standard alphabet. This forms part
of a book which also contains the grammar and dictionary of the Nu-
bian and several other similar languages, the printing of which is
not yet finished.

The two copies of the standard alphabet are of the first edition. We
are just now printing the second, with some slight alterations and
a much more complete collection of alphabets. I shall send it in time,
and would not, at present, have transmitted the first edition, the small
number of copies of which has actually been withdrawn, if it were not
of special interest for a library to follow up the gradual development
of a subject of general importance.

You will see from the pamphlet that most of the missionary societies
have decided to introduce the alphabet, the American Board of Com-
missioners for Foreign Missions included, and that the number of books
printed in these characters is rapidly augmenting. I know of sixty
or more. I do not know whether you have any opportunity of
exercising an influence among the savans of your country in favor
of the adoption of the standard alphabet. At any rate you will
allow me to recommend such a course. Mr. Bowen, from his Yoruba
grammar, seems not to have had any knowledge of it; while Mr.
Crouther, his learned predecessor in the grammar of this language,
has already adopted it in his later publications; and Mr. lL. Grout,

PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS. 115

also of the American Board, has made use of and has earnestly recom-
mended it in his excellent grammar of the Zulu-Kaffir.

I should feel very grateful, if you will let me know whether there
has been any attention given to this question with you, and if you
would communicate to me whatever may relate to the subject. The
original languages of America will be found transcribed in much
greater number in the second edition of the standard alphabet; and, if
you know of any scholar who makes the study of these languages his

specially, and who could give me instructions as to the exact pronun-
ciation of the letters of some of them, 1 would be much obliged if
you would make me acquainted with him.

Among your former publications, besides those relating to linguistics
and ethnology, such as the grammar of the Dakotah language,
there are also memoirs relating to the antiquities of different parts of
America, viz: the researches of Squier and Davis on the monuments
of the Mississippi. I received from Mr. Squier himself his memoir
on the monuments of New York, (vl. H, art. 9 ;) and also have most
of the writings of Squier, Pickering, and Morton, in separate publica-
tions ; but of your antiquarian ae I am still in want of the
following : Wol, L- vol. IY, art. 22 11176" 7 Vilo. Mido notwen-
ture to designate other memoirs 5 that De eratify my general in-
terest in American science ; yet I should be highly obliged if you
would continue the transmission of your reports, and add those of the
foregoing volumes which you can most readily spare.

Will you let me know whether you have already the first volume
of my ‘‘ Egyptian Chronology;’’ if not, I shall not fail to send a copy.

I beg your pardon for this long letter, which I fear has taken
too much of your time, occupied by many other hy ae!

Accept the expression of the high consideration with which I am,
sir, your most obedient,

R. LEPSIUS.

Professor JosepH Hunry,

Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution.

MELBOURNE BoTANIc AND ZodLOGIC GARDEN,
October 25, 1860.

Honored anpD Duar Sir: I owe you my grateful acknowledgment of
transmitting to me, through the iindness: of Hon. William "Haines,
the valuable reports of the Smithsonian Institution for ae and 1858,
and the celebrated work on the North American algae, furnished by
our common friend Dr. Harvey.

Whilst expressing my warmest thanks for having been deemed
worthy, by your noble Institution, to share in the gifts which, by the
world-famed liberality of the Smithsonian Institution, the men of
science so extensively enjoy, I beg to state that it will be a source of
pleasure to me to endeavor to reciprocate your friendly offers, and
that I hope, through Prof. Asa Gray, within a few months, to lay
several recent publications of mine, including the first volume of the
‘Plants of Victoria,’’ before your Institution and other American scien-
tific associations.

116 PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS.

If I can in any way serve the laudable purposes of your excellent
Institution, I hope you will freely command my services.
Most regardfully, dear Professor Henry, yours,
FERD. MUELLER.

The Secretary gave an account of what has been done in relation to
the distribution of duplicate specimens of natural history, and read
several letters acknowledging the receipt of the donations, and ex-
pressing appreciation of the policy adopted by the Institution. Among
these was the following:

University or Toronto,
December 3, 1860.

Dear Sir: In acknowledging the receipt of about 200 species of
shells sent to the University Museum, through the hberality of the
Regents of the Smithsonian Institution, I beg to express my very high
appreciation of the disposition manitested by the Institution to make
its superfluous stores available in the communication of knowledge in
various places, and even beyond the limits of the United States. The
contribution now made is a very valuable addition to the museum of
the University of Toronto, even those species of which we have already
specimens being interesting from their authentic names and known
habitats....We are deeply obliged by the kindness manifested; and
if we find any way of reciprocating it, I shall personally feel the
greatest pleasure in promoting your views.

Believe me to be, dear sir, very faithfully yours,
WILLIAM HINCKS.
The SECRETARY OF THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.

Copies of the several papers and miscellaneous articles published by
the Institution since the last annual session were laid before the Board.

The fact was stated that the Potomac water had been brought by
Government through the grounds of the Smithsonian Institution, to
the middle of the south front of the building ; that the Institution was
now supplied with rain water from the cisterns in the towers, but as
the supply from this source was uncertain, it was desirable that the
Potomac water should be introduced ; whereupon it was

Resolved, That the Secretary procure plans and estimates for the
introduction of the Potomac water into the building, and that the
Secretary and the Executive Committee be authorized to make con-
tracts for this purpose.

The Secretary presented his annual report of the operations of the
Institution ; which was read in part.

The Board then adjourned, to meet on Tuesday, February 19, at

8 o’clock p. m.
Turspay, /ebruary 19, 1861.

The Board met at 8 o'clock p. m., in the Regent’s room of the
Smithsonian Institution.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS, They

Present: Hon. James M. Mason, Hon. W. H. English, Hon. B.
Stanton, General Joseph G. Totten, Professor A. D. Bache, and the
Secretary.

Mr. Mason was called to the chair.

The minutes were read and approved.

The report of the Secretary was read and adopted.

The Board then took a recess till Friday evening.

Fripay, february 22, 8 p. m.

Present: Messrs. Pearce, Douglas, English, and Totten.

The Secretary read the appendix to his annual report.

The Secretary presented the following letters, which he had prepared
in accordance with the resolution of the Board, relative to aerial navi-
gation, in answer to the memorial of citizens of Philadelphia, and to
the communication of Mr. Lowe.

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,
Washington, March 8, 1861.

GENTLEMEN: Your communication, addressed to the Smithsonian
Institution, commending Mr. Lowe to the Board of Regents, for
assistance in carrying out his proposed experiment to cross the Atlantic
by means of a balloon, was duly received. It was presented to the
Board of Regents at their meeting of February 16, was respectfully
considered, and, after due deliberation, the following resolution was
adopted :

‘* Resolved, That the Secretary be requested to give Mr. Lowe any
advice which he may deem fit as to his experiments; and to reply to the
memorialists, stating the reasons why the Regents do not consider
themselves at liberty to make any appropriation from the Smithsonian
fund for the purpose mentioned in the communication ”’

In accordance with the above resolution I would state that the
Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institution are responsible to the
Government and to the world for the prudent expenditure of the income
of the Smithson bequest, and inasmuch as the proposed experiment is
one which, in the minds of the majority of considerate and reflective
persons, is of great hazard, the Regents do not think, whatever might
be their individual desire to advanée the art of aerial navigation, that
they would be justified in making an appropriation from the Smith-
sonian income to assist in this enterprise.

Any questions which may be propounded to me in regard to the
experiment of Mr. Lowe will be cheerfully answered, as far as we have
the means of giving the required information.

I have the honor to be, very respectfully, your obedient servant,

JOSEPH HENRY,
Secretary Smithsonian Institution.

To Messrs. Jno. C. Cresson, Issac Lua, and others,
Philadelphia.

118 PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS.

SMITHSONIAN LystTrruTIon,
Washington, D. C., March 11, 1861.

Dear Siz: In reply to your letter of February 25, requesting that
IT would give you my views in regard to the currents of the atmos-
phere and the possibility of an application of a knowledge of them to
aerial navigation, I present you with the following statement, to be
used as you may think fit.

I have never had faith in any of the plans proposed for navigating
the atmosphere by artificial propulsion, or for steering a balloon ina
direction different from that of the current in which the vehicle is
floating.

The resistance to a current of air offered by several thousand feet of
surface, is far too great to be overcome by any motive power at present
known which can be applied by machinery of sufficient Lightness.

The only method of aerial navigation which in the present state of
knowledge appears to afford any possibility of practical application, is
that of sailing with the currents of the atmosphere. The question,
therefore, occurs as to whether the aerial currents of the earth are of
such a character that they can be rendered subservient to aerial loco-
motion.

In answering this question, I think I hazard little in asserting that
the great cur rents of the atmosphere have been sutticiently studied, to
enable us to say with certainty that they follow definite courses, and
that they may be rendered subservient to aerial navigation, provided
the balloon itself can be so improved as to render it a safe vehicle of
locomotion.

It has been established by observations extending now over two
hundred years, that, at the surface of the earth, within the tropics,
there is a belt along which the wind constantly blows from an easterly
direction; and, from the combined meteorological observations made
in different parts of the world within the last few years, that north
of this belt, between the latitudes of 30° and 60°, around the whole
earth the resultant wind is from a westerly direction.

The primary motive power which gives rise to these currents is the
constant heating of the air in the equatorial, and the cooling of it in
and toward the polar regions; the eastern and western deflections of
these currents being due to the rotation of the earth on its axis.

The easterly current in the equatorial regions is always at the
surface, and has long been known as the trade winds, while the cur-
rent from the west is constantly flowing in the upper portion of the
atmosphere, and only reaches the surface of the earth at intervals
generaily after the occurrence of a storm.

Although the wind, even at the surface, over the United States and
around the whole earth between the same parallels, appears to be
exceedingly fitful; yet when the average movement is accurately re-
corded for a number of years, it is found that a large resultant
remains of a westerly current. This is well established by the fact
that on an average of many years, packet ships sailing from New
York to Great Britain occupy nearly double the time in returning
that they do in going.

It has been fully established by continuous observations collected at

PROCEEDINGS OF THE REGENTS. 119

this Institution for ten years, from every part of the United States,
that, as a general rule, all the meteorological phenomena advance from
west to east, and that the higher clouds always move eastwardly. We
are therefore, from abundant observation, as well as from theoretical
considerations, enabled to state with confidence that on a given day,
whatever may be the direction of the wind at the surface of the earth,
a balloon elevated sufficiently high, would be carried easterly by the
prevailing current in the upper or rather middle region of the atmos-
here.

: I do not hesitate, therefore, to say, that provided a balloon can be
constructed of sufficient size, and of sufficient impermeability to gas,
in order that it may maintain a high elevation for a sufficient length
of time, it would be wafted across the Atlantic. I would not, however,
advise that the first experiment of this character be made across the
ocean, but that the feasibility of the project should be thoroughly
tested, and experience accumulated by voyages over the interior of our
continent. It is true that more eclat might be given to the enterprise,
and more interest excited in the public mind generally, by the imme-
diate attempt of a passage to Europe; but I do not think the sober
sense of the more intelligent part of the community would be in favor
of this plan ; on the contrary, it would be considered a premature and
foolhardy risk of life.

It is not in human sagacity to foresee, prior to experience, what sim-
ple occurrence, or what neglect in an arrangement, may interfere with
the result of an experiment ; and therefore 1 think it will be impossible
for you to secure the full confidence of those who are best able to ren-
der you assistance except by a practical demonstration, in the form of
successful voyages from some of the interior cities of the continent to the
seaboard.

Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
JOSEPH HENRY,
Secretary Smithsonian Institution.
T. 8. C. Lows, Esq.,
Philadelphia, Pa.

The Board then adjourned sine die.

Ne

MU ee
i i‘
Tih

Lares
RBG)

ERAS

Rr
at cape a
pes

mee

By

a
Wa

vk

GENERAL APPENDIX

TO THE

RHEORT POR 1560.

e

The object of this Appendix is to illustrate the operations of the
Institution by the reports of lectures and extracts from correspond-
ence, as well as to furnish information of a character suited especially
to the meteorological observers and other persons interested in the
promotion of knowledge.

LECTURES.

ON ROADS AND BRIDGES.

BY gk AGI SIV AGINis EL Ol Gra Binks)

PROFESSOR OF CIVIL ENGINEERING IN THE UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA,

FIRST LECTURE

It is the business of the civil engineer to design and to execute th
public works of a country, and of such works the means of communi-
cation are, perhaps, the most important. In some countries this
branch of the engineer’s profession is taken as a type of the whole
range of his duties; and we find in France the ‘‘Corps des Ponts et
Chaussées’’ is not confined necessarily to the consideration of ‘‘ bridges
and roads’’ only, but extended to the many branches which we include
under the name of ‘‘civil engineering.”’

I shall devote these lectures to an examination of the principles
which govern the location and construction of roads, and of the
br idges, which, under ordinary circumstances, form an important part
of them.

In any country, no matter how new, means of communication be-
tween different settlements of men, or between any points of resort,
are of the first necessity. Where all traveling is done on foot, as was
the case in our country while occupied by the Indians, simple trails
marked by blazed trees to indicate the direction, will be sufficient.
When beasts of burden are introduced, a wider and smoother path is
necessary, and road making on a small scale commences; obstacles
which the hunter on foot easily surmounted must be removed for the
pack horse. In many rough countries, such as Switzerland and Spain,
bridle paths were the only avenues of communication until within a very
recent period, and many of these are in use at the present day. In very
mountainous countries, even the construction of a bridle path requires
a considerable amount of labor and ingenuity, as is shown in most of
1 such as that of the St. Bernard, the Téte Noire, and
particularly the Gemmi.

As sledges or wheeled vehicles, even of the rudest description, come
into use, the roads must be made wider, smoother, and less steep, until
we come to the limits which are now assiened by engineers for roads
of the first class.

It would seem hardly necessary to dilate upon the immense ad¥ant-
ages which spring from ample and economical means of communica-
tion throughout a country. In this age of rapid locomotion, they are

124 LECTURE

strongly set forth in the prospectus of every new railroad project, and
are familiar to all; but, somewhat strangely, while we have covered
our country with these iron ways, we have the doubtful honor of having
the very worst common roads of any civilized country on the globe.
This is probably owing to two reasons: first, that the railroads which
were introduced just at the time when our public improvements were
being projected, naturally absorbed all attention to the exclusion of
other means of communication; and secondly, that there has been a
lamentable deficiency of the information and education necessary to
insure the successful location and construction of common roads among
those to whom they have been intrusted.

In Kurope, where perfect roads were needed long before the iron
way was invented, an amount of money and thought had been ex-
pended in making roads which strikes the American traveler with |
astonishment. He finds that as much labor and care have been be-
stowed upon common roads in the old world as have been by us upon
our railroads.

It is much to be hoped that as the necessary information is diffused
throughout the country, our common roads will improve in condition,
especially since, in many cases, such improvement is attended with
economy in first cost, in working, and in maintenance, and will only
require a little more expenditure of thought and care in the planning
and execution.

The principles involved in the location and construction of roads
are few, simple, and unchangeable; and a little attention paid to them
by road makers would prevent the mistakes which are so painfully
apparent to every traveler.

The subject of road making is divided into two parts: location and
construction; the art of locating a road being that of determining and
tracing on the ground the best line for the road to follow—of construc-
tion, that of preparing the road bed for the traffic which is to pass
over it.

In the very simplest case that can be imagined, that of a foot path
to connect two places situated on a smooth plain, no location would be
necessary beyond marking the path in some way, so that the direction
could be kept by the traveler; but such a very simple case could
rarely occur, and as the difficulties increase we must find means to
overcome them.

As a general rule, a foot path may be led over almost any obstacles,
for an experienced mountaineer can ascend nearly perpendicular cliffs,
especially when aided by even the most simple apphances, such as
ladders, ropes, or notched logs. The famous ‘‘Path of Ladders’’ at
the Baths ‘of Loesche, in Switzerland, is an example of a foot path of
the rudest description. These baths are situated in a deep valley sur-
rounded with perpendicular cliffs, and the only way by which they can
be reached is by passing almost perpendicularly down the chff by
means of ladders fastened to the face of the rock.

Since we rarely find a plain, but usually a surface more or less un-
dulating, we must be able to locate our road to the best advantage
upon it. Although upon the map a straight line between two points
seems to be the shortest, we shall find, when we come to examine it

ON ROADS AND BRIDGES. 125

upon the ground, that it is not always so, for it may pass over so many
elevations and depressions that it is actually longer than a line traced
near it and pe RTs these irregularities.

If we have a hill of a hemispherical form, like half of a globe,
placed upon a ante. the distance from one side to the other over the
top will be precisely the same as the distance around it at its base, and
we should have the disadvantage of going up on one side and down
on the other, instead of keeping a level road around.

Although this principle seems a simple one, we find it continually
disregarded, there being frequent cases where common roads pass
directly over a high point with lower ground within a few feet on
either side of them. In fact, in any country other than a perfectly
level one, a road which keepsa straight direction for mile after mile, as
many of our turnpikes do, must necessarily be badly located, since
advantage has evidently not been taken of the natural features of the
surface.

We must bear in mind the fact that the force required to draw a
well made wagon in good order over a smooth level road is very small
compared with the absolute weight of the wagon and load. ‘On a good
turnpike about one fiftieth of the load,* that is a tractive force of ten
pounds will move a load of five hundred pounds, the only resistance
being from friction of the axles and from the minute obstacles of the

t=)
surface. Under such circumstances, the horse’s power is applied most
economically.

When a horse attempts to move a load up an inclined plane, however,
in addition to overcoming the friction, he has also to raise a part of
the weight of the wagon, according as the inclination is more or less
great. “Now, if the two places connected by the road are on the same
level, all lifting of the load up inclinations only to let it down again
on the other side will be so much power expended uselessly. Increas-
ing the length of a road, therefore, to avoid hills, is in most cases an
economy to the traveler. Of course, the exact amount of increase, or
the equation of grades and distances, as it is called by the engineer,
must be a matter of calculation based upon experiment and observation.

A considerable deviation can be made to the right or left of a straight
line joining two points without materially increasing the length of the
road. For example: if the two points be ten miles apart, we may
deviate a whole mile at the middle of the distance, to either side, with-
out increasing the length of the path traveled the fifth of a mile.

Having these gener ral principles to guide him, the engineer, in
locating a road, should first make a thor ough examination, on foot or
on hor seback, of the whole country lying between the points to be con-
nected. He should collect all the maps of the region that he can find,
and he should gather from the inhabitants information on various
subjects: such as, where low places exist in the ridges; what points
are particularly free from, or filled up with, snow in the winter; what
places are remarkably exposed to the wind; ‘and particularly ascertain
the height and boundaries of all the str eams during the highest freshets
that have been know n, so that no part of the road or bridges may be
exposed to danger fr om a rise of the water, Ina rather small region,

* Poncelet. Morin.

126 LECTURE

with decided leading features, the experienced engineer will often be
enabled, after a thorough reconnoissance of this kind, to determine
within narrow limits upon the location; but in an extended and difficult
or broken country, it will often be necessary to make a survey of several
trial lines before a sufficient amount of information can be collected.

In the United States, where, except along the sea-coast and in Mas-
sachusetts, no regular and reliable general surveys have been made,
the maps will be found quite deficient, and in many cases the engineer
must prepare one more or less extended for his own use. This will be
particularly the case in a rough mountain country, where much time
would be lost in making the surveys of trial lines, many of which would
turn out to be impracticable when nearly completed.

Much information can be gained even from a map which has only
the streams marked upon it. Since the stream. always runs through
the lowest line of the valley, the position of the valleys and the general
inclinations of the country will be indicated by them. A very crooked
stream, with softly rounded bends, will almost always indicate a smooth,
nearly level, alluvial bottom or meadow land through which it flows;
while straight streams, with sharp angles, and with branches running
abruptly into them at large angles, indicate a rocky, hilly country,
with narrow, steep-sided valleys. ‘These indications are, however, so
very general that a map, showing the different heights of the various
points of the country, is absolutely essential. Such a map is called a
topographical map.

There are two methods in use of delineating upon paper the topo-
graphical features of a country—by hachure lines and by contour lines.
The first and older system indicates the inclinations by short lines
drawn in the direction of the slope of the ground, and the amount of
the inclination by the greater or less thickness of the lines, in accord-
ance with some arbitrary standard. In the second system, the relative
heights of the various points are indicated by continuous lines of equal
level, at certain vertical distances apart.. The first originated with,
and is especially adapted to the wants of, the military engineer, since
the inclination of the surface is the matter which most concerns him ;
the disadvantage of it, however, is, that it conveys but a faint idea of
the true features of the surface, even to theexpert. Figs. 1 and 2 show
the two methods applied to the same surface.

\\
|

=>

f G-
WY GZ SLES Lhg
Lea
= A

VO =
UG =

Fig. 1.

ON ROADS AND BRIDGES. be &

The method of contour lines will be readily understood from the fol-
lowing explanation. Let us suppose an island situated in a lake: the
water will wash the base and form a water line, all the points of which
will be in the same horizontal plane—that is, on a level with the sur-
- face of the lake. Now, if we suppose the water to rise one foot, another
water line will be made, all the points of which will be in a horizontal
plane one foot above the first plane, all the points of the surface of the
island between these two lines will be less than one foot above the level
of the lake. By successive stages of the water we shall get a succes-
sion of lines, until the island is entirely submerged. Now, suppose
we place ourselves in a balloon above the island, and look down upon
it as upon a map, we shall see all these horizontal curves projected
upon the level surface, as in Fig. 3.
And if we make a map of the island,
with these lines upon it, our topograph-
ical information regarding it will be
complete. Knowing the vertical dis-
tance between the lines, by measuring
the horizontal distance we can determ-
ine the inclination. The elevation of
any point may be determined by simple
inspection. With a map of this kind
carefully prepared, the engineer can
locate his line in the office, and often
to greater advantage than in the field
—since he can see the whole country
at a glance. Having thus a general Fig. 2.
map of the country, he will be guided i
by a few simple principles. Ifa ridge exists between the points to be
connected, it is usually desirable to cross it at its lowest point. A
stream commonly starts from such a point, and by following it up,
the summit can be reached by a comparatively easy ascent along the
valley. The most difficult countries are those which have no leading
streams or valleys, but which are broken up by rounded hills and
disconnected hollows—since a line which appears practicable for a con-
siderable distance will sometimes end in an impracticable spot. In
such regions, a carefully-constructed topographical map is indis-
pensable to prevent the expenditure of a great deal of time in wild
explorations.

It should be distinctly borne in mind that a reconnoissance sufti-
ciently accurate for the purpose, can be made in a comparatively short
time, by an experienced topographer, with a very small party and
portable instruments; while the running of trial lines is a much more
serious matter. In an ordinarily level country, the attention of the
engineer will be turned to the selection of the best route, without his
ingenuity being taxed to surmount great obstacles; and he will there-
fore aim at making the road as direct as possible, while avoiding any
great ascents or descents.

In an extremely mountainous country like Switzerland, it will some-
times be difficult not only to obtain the best line, but to find any line
which will be practicable, owing to the great difference of level of the

128 LECTURE

points to be connected. And this brings us to the consideration of the
important subject of grade.

I have stated that the force required to move a load on a level bears
but a small proportion to the whole weight; but that on an inclined
plane, the animal drawing the load must lift it vertically through a
distance which depends upon the inclination. Careful experiments
have shown that in a first-class mountain road the grade should not
exceed one in thirteen—that is, a rise of one foot in every thirteen feet
of horizontal distance, and that even this grade should be used only
on short sections, and should be varied by frequent levels on which
teams may rest. Now, if the difference of height between any two
points is more than one thirteenth of the horizontal distance, it will
evidently be impossible to connect them by a straight road, since it
will be too steep. The horizontal distance must be increased while
the vertical distance remains the same. In cases where the points are
at the extremities of a straight, narrow valley with precipitous sides,
as is frequently found in the Alps, considerable difficulty will be en-
countered in getting this increased length, and the ingenuity of the
engineer will be severely taxed.

In Fig. 4., we have two points,
A and B, ten miles apart, horizon-
tally situated in the same straight
valley, and B 5,280 feet above A,
A having an elevation of 1,864
feet above the sea, and B 7,144
feet, a road ten miles long con-
necting them would have a grade
of one in ten, which is too steep.
The length ef the line must, there-
fore, be increased. This may be
done by running up the valley of
the stream to the northwest, as
indicated by the dotted line.........
A CB, or by turning the line upon
itself in a series of zig-zags on the
slope of the hill on the cther side,
as shown by the continuous line A D B. Both of these expedients are
frequently resorted to. Of course, where there is a valley up which the
road can be taken according to the first method, it should be taken
advantage of, since the sharp turns of the zig-zags are thereby avoided.

On the mountain roads of Switzerland, there are many interesting
examples of these zig-zags or lacets, (lacings,) as they are called by the
French engineers. Frequently, on the steep side of a valley there is
no other way of overcoming the ascent, and they must be resorted to.
On the Italian side of the Spliigen Pass, the road winds in this way
down the almost vertical side of the mountain above the little village
of Isella, and the carriage descends rapidly, turning the corners at the
end of the zig-zags and swinging backwards and forwards over the
valley.

On the St. Gothard Pass also, on the Italian side, above the village
of Airolo, the road leaves the main valley and runs in the same way up

ON ROADS AND BRIDGES. 129°

its steep side, crossing in a depression on the top on to a higher ridge,
so that, while the carriage winds slowly up the heavy grade, the nim-
ble pedestrian can scramble up the hill from angle to angle of the road.

and reach the top much sooner.

**O’er the Simplon, o’er the Spliigen winds
A path of pleasure. Like a silver zone,
Hung about carelessly, it shines afar,
Catching the eye in many a broken link,
In many a turn and traverse as it glides;
And oft above and oft’ below appears,
Seen o’er the wall by him who journeys up,
As if it were another, through the wild
Leading along he knows not whence or whither;
Yet, though its fairy course go where it will,
The torrent stops it not; the rugged rock
Opens and lets it in, and on it runs,
Winding its easy way from clime to clime,
Through glens locked up before.’’*

The carriage roads of Switzerland are extremely interesting from the
great difficulties which were frequently met in their location, and from
the ingenuity with which these difficulties have been overcome, to say
nothing of picturesque and in many cases wild scenery by which they
are surrounded.

The Simplon, built by Napoleon in 1800—1806, M. Ceard chief engi-
neer, is the oldest and the most famous of these roads. The length of
the mountain division of it, between Brieg and Domo d’ Ossola, is about
forty-eight miles, and in this distance there are 611 stone bridges, ten
galleries or tunnels, some cut out of the solid rock and others built of
masonry, to protect the road against avalanches, besides the retaining
walls and other necessary structures along the line. It has a width of
twenty-five to thirty feet, a maximum grade of one in twelve, and cost
about $25,000 per mile. At one time more than 30,000 men were
engaged upon it at the same time. Mont Caris, by the Chevalier
Fabbroni; the Spliigen, by Donegani; the St. Gothard, by Miiller;
the Bernadin, by Pocobelli; the Stelvie, by Donegani, are all of the
same class of roads and are highly interesting to the student of’ engi-
neering. Their summits are all more than 6,500 feet above the sea.
In this country a very interesting road is now being constructed up
one of the flanks of Mount Washington, in New Hampshire. I starts.
from the Glen House and keeps a nearly regular grade, with here and
there short levels for resting the horses. It winds up the side of the
mountain without encountering any great difficulties, and will, when
finished, afford an easy carriage route to the sumiit, an elevation of

more than 6,000 feet above the sea.

* Rogers’ Italy.

)

SECOND LECTURE.

CONSTRUCTION OF ROADS.

Having examined briefly the principles which govern the engineer
in determining the general line of a road, we shall now consider the
rules to be followed in the construction.

In the first place a regular cross section of the road bed is import-
ant, with a smooth hard surface, and sufficient width to accommodate
the traffic expected.

In a new, sparsely settled country, the road should be quite narrow,
since it is then much more easily kept in repair; a width of sixteen or
eighteen feet is quite sufficient. Near large cities roads should have
a width of fifty to sixty feet, or even more. The surface must be such
as will remain smooth, and not be easily affected by the weather. If,
as is usually the case in new countries, we make use of the material
found on the spot, for the road, such as clay, gravel, &c., we may
make avery good road by paying strict attention to the drainage.
In fact water or dampness is the great enemy of the engineer; it acts
in the destruction of the road in three ways. In large quantities, as
during heavy rains, it washes the surface of the road into gules, and
undermining the banks causes serious and expensive accidents. In
smaller quantities it percolates into the material, and converts the
earth into a pasty mud, which yields to the horses feet and to the
wheels, and sometimes slips out of place, so that an embankment will
melt away into a shapeless mound. In winter it freezes and throws
up the earth which has been soaked with it to the destruction of the
‘surface of the road.

Drainage is then one of the first objects of the engineer. The sur-
face water must. be carefully and quickly led away ‘by ample ditches
on each side of the road, which turn it into the natural water courses,
or discharge it where it can do no harm.

These same ditches, when properly placed, and sometimes aided by
secondary ones, or by ‘drains, will serve to keep the whole mass of ma-
terial dry, and ‘prevent accident from the two other causes mentioned.

Almost any material will make a good road if it is properly drained ;
all will give trouble if drainage is not attended to. Sand, as we find
it in the neighborhood of the sea, is, to a certain extent, an exception
to this rule.

Every precaution must be taken, therefore, to carry off the water
which falls upon the surface. To effect this the road should be slightly
sloped transversely from the center each way to throw the water into
the ditches.

CONSTRUCTION OF ROADS. L3i

The old method was to crown the roadway ; that is, to give it a
curved section, as shown in Fig. 5, but
this is found to be objectionable from 2
the fact that vehicles, in order to avoid Y =
the sloping sides, keep in the middle of al” uuu i i
the road, and cut it rapidly into ruts; Fig. 5.
it is preferred, therefore, to make the
cross section with two slopes meeting in the middle, as in Fig. 6, the
point being slightly rounded off. In
this way the same difference of level be-
tween the center and sides may be made, =
and the inclination near the side will not Fig. 6.
be as great as by the old method.*

The general cross section is shown by these figures. In Fig. 5 the
ditches or gutters are between the road and the foot paths. There
are two objections to this; if the ditch is at all deep, there is some
danger of overturning a carriage if the wheel is driven into it, and it
is difficult to cross from the foot walk.

A better arrangement is shown in Fig. 6, where the ditches are on
the outside of the fence or hedge, and the water which falls upon the
surface of the road runs into them by drains passing under the foot

ath.
r In a new country where much labor cannot be spent upon the roads
it is sufficient to dig two ditches, about eighteen feet apart, and throw
up the earth between them to make the road, taking care to cut off
the sod and grub up the bushes from the surface, before laying the
earth upon it, so that it may bind well, and not be in danger of slip-
ping into the ditch.

When the road is higher than the land around it, there is no diffi-
culty in draining it, but when it is below the general level, more
provision must be made for carrying off the water ; the excavation must
be made of sufficient width to contain the road and its two ditches, as
shown in Fig. 7; and the road must not be made to serve the purpose
of a ditch itself, as is frequently the case—I'ig. 8.

If the excavation is very deep, the road may be made rather more
narrow at that point. The bottom of the ditches should be at least two
feet below the roadway, may be lined with stone, if convenient, and
should be kept clean.

Stiff clay soils that retain the water, require the most careful drain-
age; gravel and sand are more easily kept in order, since the water
percolates freely through them.

*This slope should be about one fifth of an inch to the foot. It is a mistake to make it
much greater. '

132 LECTURE

On a hillside the road should not be crowned, since the water would
then run down the slope, and cut it away ;
but it should have an inclination towards
the hill, as shown in Fig. 9; the ditch
should be on the inside, and the water
should be led from it by drains wnder the
road, at proper intervals. Where there
is a choice between the north and south
side of a hill or ridge, the south should
be preferred, since the road will then dry more ‘quickly, and ice and
snow will melt away more rapidly.

With the view of exposing the road to the action of the sun, some
engineers have opposed the planting of trees along the sides; but the
difference in the pleasure and comfort of the traveler, especially in
warm climates, is so very great, that a fine row of trees, at least on the
south side of a road, must be considered an important addition to it.

Such planting may be readily and cheaply done when the road is
first built ; and if the proper trees be selected, the expenditure will be
amply repaid. In winter, when the action of the sun is desired, the
leaves will be off, and deciduous trees should therefore be used ; and in
the summer the shade is grateful, and serves to prevent, to some extent,
the formation of dust, by keeping the surface slightly damp and break-
ing the force of the wind.

On all roads footpaths of some kind should be prepared ; and near
large cities and through villages they should be on both sides of the
road, and should be wide, hard, and smooth. Itisa great outrage that
turnpike and plank-road companies should be permitted to occupy
public routes, and not be required to provide suitable accommodation
for pedestrians.

So far we have considered only the way to make a good road of the
natural soil of the place, but sometimes the very bad material, or the
desire to have a superior road, will induce us to resort to additional
means of improvement.

For a road covering, we want something which shall make a firm,
hard, lasting, but not slippery surface. If it is yielding like India
rubber, notwithstanding it may come back to its form after the load
has passed over it, its resistance to traction will be considerable, since
the wheel will be always in a hollow or depression caused by the weight
upon it, out of which it must be lifted. It must be hard, so that it
cannot readily be cut into ruts or displaced, but there must be no
danger that the animals drawing loads will slip upon it.

Loose sand makes one of the worst roads in dry weather ; the wheel
displaces it, and is constantly moving in a deep rut with the sand
closing over it; the horse, too, becomes much fatigued by sinking into
the yielding materi al.

On the sea-beach, where the sand is constantly wet from the rise of
the tide and the capillary rise of the water between the particles, this
same material makes the best road with which we are acquainted, per-
fectly smooth, level, with no obstacle of the size of a pea, so hard that
the wheels and the horses’ feet scarcely make a mark on it, and yet
not in the slightest degree slippery; but such cases are exceptional,
’

ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF ROADS. 133

and we must take such roads where we find them; we cannot make
them.

A clay road, although good for certain short seasons, is usually
intolerably dusty in summer and soft and muddy in winter ; conse-
quently objectionable.

There are also certain swampy, soft soils, over which road building
is attended with great difficulties. On the other hand, a road through
a gravely soil, if well drained, generally is sufficiently good; and there
are certain hard clay slates and shales which make roads of the very
best character. When, therefore, weare called upon to improve a road
by covering it with some material, we may select gravel, slate, cinder,
charcoal, or broken stone.

Gravel for this purpose should be neither very clean nor too dirty ; if
the former, it will not pack or bind together, but will remain loose and
incoherent ; if the latter, it will not drain properly, and will be affected
-by moisture and frost. The stone should be angular, rather than
round. Slate, furnace cinder, and charcoal can only be procured: in
‘certain localities, and the last is objectionable from the black dust which
arises from it; they are all, however, admirable materials, and can be
often used with great advantage.

Broken stone, which can be had in nearly all localities, is, however,
the material most commonly in use. It should be hard, so that the
angles of the fragments should not be ground off by the wheels ; the
close-grained limestones and most of the porphyritic rocks being well
adapted to the purpose. Any stone which is disintegrated by exposure
to the weather, should be carefully avoided. The stone should be broken
into pieces of such a size that they will pass through a ring two and a
half inches in diameter, and as nearly of the same dimensions as pos-
sible, uniformity being of great importance.

The road having been properly graded, with a slope to both sides as
before described, the broken stone must be laid upon it to a depth of
from ten to twenty inches, watered a little if the weather is dry, and
the traffic of the road permitted to come upon it.’ It should be kept
lean, the practice of scattering earth over the surface being especially
pernicious, since it prevents the stones from binding well together. .A
better and quicker method of causing the stones to bind together is to
roll the road with a heavy iron roller, but of course it is more trouble-
some and expensive than merely permitting the travel to do it.

In the neighborhood of cities especially, where there is much pleasure
travel, it may sometimes be a good plan to stone the middle of the road
only for a width of about sixteen feet, and leave a soft summer road of
clay on each side.

The preparation of the road bed to receive this coating of broken
stone, has been the subject of discussion between two eminent road-
makers in England—Telford and McAdam—and opinion is still divided
between the two systems proposed by them, although that of the latter,
having the advantage of less first cost, has been most generally adopted.

Telford, the engineer of the Holyhead road, thought that the stone
should be laid upon a rigid foundation, and he therefore paved his road
bed with thin stones set on edge, and laid the covering on that, con-

134 LECTURE

sidering that the stones would not in that case be forced out of place
into a yielding surface below.

McAdam, on the contrary, contended that the road covering thus
placed between the wheels and the unyielding pavement would be
rapidly ground to pieces, and that an elastic substratum is necessary to
prevent such an action ; he, consequently, laid his road covering upon
the natural soil. Experience has not shown any great difference in
practice, although where first cost is no object, the Telford method is
perhaps somewhat preferable.

On all stone roads careful attention must be paid to the repairs. The
usual way in this country of letting a road get into a bad condition,
and then undertaking general repairs, being much to be condemned.
The only proper way of keeping a road in good order is by a system of
constant repairs; the moment that a rut or a depression is observed,
the stones in and around it should be loosened with a pick, and enough
fresh stone should be put into it to bring it slightly above the proper’
level, the traffic soon smoothing it down. It is absurd to attempt to
mend a road by pouring stone into a deep hollow with smooth hard
sides, the stones having nothing to bind to; and when they become
wet, they grind each other under the wheels into round pebbles, which
never can be made to hold together.

No loose stones should be permitted to remain on the surface, where
they are exceedingly mischievous, but they should be either promptly
put back into the holes from which they came, or thrown on the stone
heaps out of the way. Such a supervision and maintenance of the road
will be found far more economical and satisfactory than any spasmodic
method of repairs can possibly be.

A difficult engineering problem has always been to find a good
material for city streets. While macadamized roads are admirably
suited to the country, they are objectionable in town on account of the
dusty or muddy condition into which they invariably fall. Cobble stone
and broken stone pavements, as usually laid, are noisy and apt to get
out of repair. Those of cut stone, generally known in this country as
the Russ pavements, made of cubical blocks, are, perhaps, the worst
that have been yet tried; slippery, expensive, and most difficult to
repair. It is true that the tractile force required upon them is small,
owing to their smooth surface; but this is nearly if not quite counter-.
balanced by the extreme difficulty with which the draught animal moves
upon it. Any horseman who has ridden over such a pavement, must
have noticed that the animal moves as uncomfortably upon it as a
pedestrian upon smooth ice, and great fatigue is the consequence of
his endeavors to keep his footing, to say nothing of the absolute acci-
dents which constantly happen from falls.

* In the cities of Italy, (Florence, for example,) which are paved with
larger blocks of smooth hard stone, no rider thinks of mounting his
horse at his door, but has him led to the city gates to avoid the danger
‘of a fall; and in such streets the carriage horses fall down and get up,
as a matter of course, probably not suffering as much as we might sup-
pose, since they know how to fall gently from long practice.

Iron, cast into various forms, has been tried, but has not come into:
general use, owing partly to its expense.

ON THE CONSTRUCTION OF ROADS. 135

Probably a pavement made of small flat cobble stones, carefully
picked and properly set on edge, in a bed of concrete or beton, would
be found to be the most satisfactory pavement, until we get some
arrangement of iron which will serve a better purpose.

Asphalte, a sort of mineral tar, which is found in various localities,
has been used with very great success in Paris and in other European
cities. It has been employed to a small extent with us, but has not
met with so much favor as it deserves, probably owing to the imper-
fect manner in which it has been apphed.

The asphalte should be melted and mixed with about one half its
weight of small clean gravel, and while hot poured upon the surface
prepared to receive it, immediately sprinkled with a little sand, and
smoothed off with a flat wooden patter or paddle. The mistake which
is frequently made in laying it is in providing a hard unyielding sur-
face, such as a cobble-stone or brick pavement, on which it is soon worn
out. A smooth surface of gravel or sand should be prepared to receive
it, or if a more rigid foundation should be required, concrete carefully
rammed and smoothed off may be used. When finished, an asphalte
pavement presents a smooth, partly elastic, surface, almost lke that
of hard India rubber, or of oil cloth, over which the feet of the horses
and the wheels of the carriages move almost noiselessly. It presentsa
continuous surface without openings and cracks, and being waterproof,
is admirably adapted for roadways, or for coverings over stone bridges,
for which purpose it has been extensively used.

In Paris the sidewalks are almost all made of it, and in front of the
Merchants’ Exchange, and several of the theatres, where the noise of
passing vehicles would be objectionable, the middle of the street is
covered with it. It has also been used in France with considerable
success on common roads. Its cost, and a tendency to soften under the
intense heat of the summer sun, are the principal objections to its
general use. For the pavements of court yards and stables it 1s supe-
rior to any other material.

A few years ago it was supposed that plank roads, especially in
wooded countries, would be found to be very cheap and satisfactory.
In many localities they have been used with great success, although
the opinion is gaining ground among engineers that they are inferior
in every way to good gravel roads, provided that that material can be
obtained at any reasonable price. They are usually made by laying
two longitudinal sills of timber about six inches square four feet eight
inches apart, filling up carefully with earth to their upper surfaces,
and then laying three-inch plank of any width upon them. The gen-
eral practice is now to lay them at right angles to the line of the road,
and not to spike them. Every fifth or sixth plank has its end pushed.
out a few inches on alternate sides to make it easy to bring a wagon
back on to the planks if it runs off.

THIRD LECTURE.

BRIDGES—BEAMS.

Bridges are the structures used by the engineer to carry a road over
streams or dry ravines. They are necessarily structures, with open-
ings beneath, of greater or less size, and portions of them at least
myst be adapted to carry a load over a space. The solidity of such
structures depends upon the cohesion of the materials composing them,
or, in other words, upon the strength of the materials, their resistance
to compression or extension. When we extend a piece of any material,
we draw the particles of it further apart than they are in the normal
condition ; and when we crush it, we force them into closer contact.
These are direct strains, and can be readily made the subjects of experi-
ment. To determine the tensile strength of wrought-iron, we have
only to prepare a rod of any known section—say one square inch—and
fastening it by one end in a vertical position, hang weights to the
other end untilit gives way. In this case all the fibres in it are equally
subjected to the strain, and if we double the section, we may double
the weight which it carried before. The strength is directly propor-
tional to the section, and the calculations for any weight are of the
simplest nature. The same remarks apply to the crushing weight
determined by subjecting a cube of the material of known section to
the action of a weight tending to crush it directly.

When, however, we come to the consideration of the strength of
materials in other forms, and in positions where the direction of the
force does not coincide with the axis of symmetry, we shall find that the
investigations become much more complicated, and that direct experi-
ments must be applied through some general law to special cases.

The most natural way to span an opening of moderate width is evi-
dently to throw across it a beam of such length that its extremities
will rest upon the sides of the opening. The rudest bridge is a tree
felled so as to lie across a stream. Now, in a beam in this position,
and of equal size throughout, we shall find that the fracture, from too
great a load distributed over it, will be in the middle; and that if the
section of the fracture be examined, it will give evidence of different
kinds of forces having been in action at that point.

It is, perhaps, simpler in the beginning to consider half of the beam,
and to determine what are the strains which are caused by the appli-
cation of a load.

If we have a beam firmly fixed at one end in
an unyielding wall, and loaded at the other
end as in Fig. 10, we will find it first bend as
in Fig. 11; and then, as the load is increased,
break at or near the point of support A C.

Fig. 10. Galileo, who investigated this, noticed that,

BRIDGES—BEAMS. 13%

in order to change its shape, as in Fig. 11, the
side A B must become longer than C D, and he
supposed that all the fibres above C D were
extended by the action of the weight, and that
the tensile strength of the material was alone
called into action.

Itis evident, upon reflection, however, that
if the material is at all compressible, that the
fibres along C D, in the giving way, will be compressed. Mariotte
first suggested this, but very vaguely. James Bernoulli afterwards
examined the subject, and pointed out the fact clearly, and indicated
the position of the neutral axis.

If in the Figs. 10 and 11 the upper fibres are extended, and the lower
ones compressed, there will evidently be a line along which the parti-
cles will suffer neither extension or compression ; and this line is
called the neutral axis.

If the material is able to resist compression and extension equally
well, the neutral axis will bein the middle. If it is readily extended,
and resists compression, the neutral exis will be near to the compressed
side, and vice versa. As before stated, the beam will bend before it
breaks, and the amount of this bending is important, partly because
in many structures great stiffness is necessary, and we should know
how to attain it, and partly because it is found that any bending after
a certain amount, is injurious to the beam, although the weight applied
may not have been sufficient to break it at the time.

The distance that the point of the beam sinks below the horizontal
line is called the deflection, and it can only be determined by experi-
ment upon the different materials, although we may deduce the general
laws which govern it.

The formula by which the law of deflection is expressed, is as follows:

Fig. 11.

Where D is the deflection, W the weight, 7 the length of the beam,
b the breadth, and d the depth, ¢ is a constant, determined by ex-
periment.

That the deflection should be directly as the weight, that is, that if
we double the weight we will double the deflection, need hardly be
demonstrated.

That the deflection is as the cube of the length is not quite so
obvious. We must remember that the effect of any force or weight
does not depend simply upon its amount, but also upon the distance
of the point of application from the fixed point, upon its leverage, or,
as it is properly called in mechanics, its moment. Now, when we in-
crease the length of the beam, the weight remaining the same, we in-
crease the moment of the weight, and therefore its deflecting power;
the length, therefore, comes into the expression in that way, once.

Again, as the extension of the upper side is due to the increased
distance between the particles with any particular strain, if there are
more particles there will be greater extension, and so/ comes again
into the expression. Lastly, the angle of the deflection being the

138 LECTURE

same, the actual deflection increases with the length, and so it comes
in again, giving us 7°.

In the denominator of the fraction, the deflection with the same
weight will be diminished as the breadth is increased, simply because
there will be more material to resist, disposed in exactly the same
position as before; but when we increase the depth we diminish the
deflection, not only by adding material, (d,) but by adding it at a
greater distance from the neutral axis, so that it acts with a greater
moment to resist the separating action of the weight. Thirdly. The
amount of separation of the particles at the surface being the same,
the deflection will be less as the depth is increased, owing to the angle
of deflection being smaller; therefore, the deflection will be inversely,
as d°. Although we have only considered the upper surface, the same
reasoning will apply to the compressed side.

The strength of the beam will also depend upon its proportions, but
not exactly in the same way. It may be thus expressed :

b d?

Streneth) ——¢
rength =e 7,

It will evidently depend directly upon the breadth or the amount of
material; and if we increase the depth we not only add material, but
we add it at such points, far from the neutral axis, that it will have a
greater moment, and therefore give us that advantage also, whence we
have d?, .

In the denominator, the strength will be inversely as the length,
since increase of length will give the weight additional moment, and
it will be less as the weight increases, obviously.

The angular deflection, which gave us one / and one d, and the in-
creased number of particles, which gave us another J, in the first ex-
pression, do not come into this one at all, as a careful consideration of
the subject will show.

Again, since the tendency to break at any point with a weight, in-
creases with the distance of the weight from that point, such a beam
will break at the wall, and if it is strong enough there, it is unneces-
sarily strong at all other points of its length, and we may econom-
ically taper it off to the end in the forms shown in Figs. 12 and 13,

Fig. 12 Fig. 13.

where Fig. 12 is a beam loaded with a weight uniformly distributed,
and Fig. 13 one loaded at the end, the under side in this case having
the form of a parabola.

In engineering structures, such beams supported only at one end do
not frequently occur, and we must, therefore, consider how our expres-
sions already deduced, must be changed to apply to beams supported at
both ends and loaded in the middle. Such a beam may be considered
as fastened in the middle and acted upon by two forces, acting upwards
at its two ends.

‘ON BRIDGES—BEAMS. 139

In this case the lower side will be extended and the upper side com-
pressed, as in Fig. 14.

Fig. 14.

We found that while, if we added material to a beam, so as to increase
its breadth, we only gained so much strength as was due to the greater
number of particles; if we added to the depth we not only increased
the number of particles, but also their moment, and thus gained a
double advantage.

We should, therefore, in designing a beam, make it’as deep and as
thin as is practically possible, if we wish to economise material. The
importance of this may be tested by comparing the stiffness and strength
of an ordinary joist when laid on its side or on its edge across an
opening.

Now, we cannot in practice reduce the breadth beyond a certain
limit, since our beam would twist and fail from that cause, but, since
the advantage is gained by disposing the material at a distance from
the neutral axis, we may make our beam with a flange at the top and
bottom, which will insure that result and give lateral stiffness at the
same time.

Fig. 15 shows the cross section of a beam so made.
The material in the flanges A B and C D acts with a
moment due to its distance from the neutral axis G,
and the material in the web, as it is called, serves
merely to keep the flanges together.

In a beam made to bear pressure equally from all
sides as a straw, the material may be entirely withdrawn from the
centre and disposed in a circle around the neutral axis, forming a
tube or pipe, which is much stronger than it would be if the same
amount of material composing it were disposed in a solid cylinder.

If the material of the beam resists extension and compression equally
well, the two flanges should be of the same size, but if not, they must
be unequal, to give each the share of the strain which it can bear.

Thus, a cast-iron beam with equal flanges will break always upon
the lower or extended side, since the material resists com-
pression well but extension badly; and Mr. Eaton Hodg-
kinson, who experimented largely on beams, succeeded, by
gradually increasing the lower flange, in making one
which was equally strong at the top and bottom. In this
the bottom flange had six times the area of the upper one,
(see Fig. 16,) and this is the form now adopted for cast-iron
beams. :

On the other hand, wrought iron does not resist a compressive strain
as well as it does one of extension, and in a beam of this material the
He flange should have an area nearly twice that of the bottom

ange.

140 LECTURE

In later examples of wrought iron beams rolled in one piece, the two
flanges are made of the same size, to avoid warping in cooling, but in
beams made of pieces riveted together, this proportion should be
observed.

A wrought-iron beam may be modified in another way.
It is sometimes advisable to divide the web into two plates,
putting one on each side, as in Fig. 17, and then we have
the box form, identical in principle with the usual form,
but in some cases more convenient to manufacture, and
possessing more lateral stiffness.

The flanges themselves may be made of several parts, and made
even tubular, as we shall see in the description of the Britannia bridge
in a succeeding lecture.

So far we have only considered cases in which the web is a solid
plate, but it will frequently be desirable, and often necessary, to make
the web of pieces, or to frame it; if we use wood this can hardly be
avoided.

We must be able to arrange the parts in such a way as to insure
strength and stiffness, with economy of material, for we shall thus not
only save in first cost, but relieve the structure of much dead weight
of material which would only load it to its injury.

In using any material in the form of rods or posts we must endeavor
to direct the strain through the axis of the piece, since all material
bears a direct strain of compression or extension better than any
other.

If a piece of timber projecting from a wall, as A B,
in Fig. 18, is to be strengthened so as to support a
weight, W, we can best do it by putting an inclined
piece under it, with its lower end, C, fastened firmly in
the wall. Now the triangle is the only straight sided
figure, the angles of which cannot be altered without
changing the length of the sides, and the point D can-
Fig. 18. not sink unless A draws out of the wall, or C D be-
comes shorter, since we have supposed the end, C, to be
immovable.

If it should not be convenient to place a brace
under the beam, we may supstitute for it a tie or ten-
sion rod above it, as in Fig. 19; this tie will be sub-
jected to a tensile strain only, and may therefore be
a rod of wrought iron, or even a rope or chain.

If we have, therefore, to construct a simple bridge
over a stream, the width of which is too great to
permit us to use a single beam, which would deflect

‘too much, or perhaps break, we may

w z shorten the actual span of the beam

by introducing braces or struts, as in
Fig. 20, where the clear span of the
y beam is reduced, from A B to C D, the
points Cand D being firmly supported

YA

YL

Y
Oa

tj
Uti

Y

Fig. 20.

by C Eand D F.
If, for any reason, it is not convenient to have such framing wader

«

ON BRIDGES—BEAMS. 141

the bridge, we can put it above by a simple change, as in Fig. 21,
where the point C is firmly fixed by
the braces A C and C B, and there- Cc
fore the centre point of the beam, A
D, may be suspended from C by the
tie rod C D, thus changing the long
span, A B, into two short ones, A D
and D B.

Again, if we find that A C and C B are so long as to be too flexi-
ble, we may support their center points by
additional braces, D E and DF, Fig. 22; Bt i
thus firmly fixing the points E and fF, and et
should A D and D B te too weak they can Na.
be supported from the fixed points H and “ e H e
F by tie rods EK Gand F H. So we arrive
by this simple process at a form which is comparatively complex.

If it is desirable to make use of a material like wrought iron for
stiffening, since it is peculiarly adapted to bear tensile strain, we may
make use of it in a most economical : F

manner. In Fig. 23 we have a beam, :

A B, trussed, as it is termed, by the age, \ T=

iron rod, A DB, which passes under "D

a post or strut, C D; now it will be im- esta
possible, when all the parts are tight, for the point C to sink without
the lines A D and B D becoming longer. Since the strain upon the
tie in this case is a direct tensile strain each fibre will be made to bear
its share of the load, and it will be a very economical mode of using
our material. We may modify this in such a way as to show that
the strain upon such a tie is precisely the same as on the lower edge
of a beam.

Let us suppose, in Fig. 24, that the strut 4 B
is made so short as to disappear, and permit SSS
the rod to touch the beam throughout its Fig. 24.
whole length, it will still act as the tie in
Fig. 23, but with diminished effect, owing to its being nearer to the
neutral axis, and the moment of the resistance of its fibres being
therefore less.

This mode of strengthening a beam issome- [———___]._ _——_ ]
times resorted to in carpentry; but that shown Pig. 25.
in Fig. 23 or Fig. 25 is preferable.

If the distance between A C to C B, in Fig. 28, is so great as to
cause flexure of those parts of the
beam, we may truss them again
by an intermediate strut and tie,
as in Fig. 26, in which the points
EK and I are supported in this
way.

Many roofs are constructed on this plan, and up to very large spans
it is the most simple and economical arrangement of wood and iron
that can be made for the purpose. .

Since, in a roof, the principal rafters are inclined, we shall have the

Fig. 21.

D
Fig. 22.

142 LECTURE

arrangement shown in Fig. 27, in which the tie A C is added, to pre-
vent the roof from spreading and pushing out the walls.

B

Fig. 27.

There are"innumerable forms of roofs, some entirely of wood, others
entirely of iron, others mixed, which take different forms, as the braces
are made either to resist compression or extension, for, as we have seen
in Figs. 18 and 19, we may always substitute for a tensible brace one
which acts as a strut. All well designed roof trusses will, however,
bear the test of an analysis, based on the principles just enunciated.

One more example may be given in which this simple form of truss
is extended to adapt it to the heaviest bridges with great success.

The iron bridges on the Baltimore and Ohio railroad, and else-
where, known as Bollman’s bridges, are made, as shown in Fig. 28,
where the struts ed ef g hi, and the tie rods belonging to them, sup-
port the beam A B at these points.

In an improvement by Fink, shown in Fig. 29,the tie rods on each
side of each strut are of the same length, and therefore equally effected
by changes of temperature, which is an important matter, since in
Fig. 28 the struts near the ends are subjected to side strains from the
unequal changes of length of the rods. This arrangement of Fink’s
permits, moreover, the use of much lighter tie rods for the lesser parts
of the system, as indicated in the figure, and no more material is there-
fore used than is absolutely necessary.

“LL

Fig. 29.

ON BRIDGES—BEAMS. 143

FOURTH LECTURE.

BRIDGES AND BEAMS.

[ConTINvED. ]

The forms of triangular framing that we have noticed are not suited
to all cases, and we return to the double-flanged beam, and consider
its application to long spans.

There are certain limits which cannot be passed in making beams
in a single piece, and recourse must be had to some arrangement of
connected pieces, which will be economical and effective. If we use
boiler plate we may make a composite beam of the same
form as the simple ones already described, as in Fig. 30, =zgqyzz
the web being still a thin flat plate, and the flanges being a
formed by riveting angle irons to it. In cast iron this
would be hardly practicable, owing to the difficulty of cast-
ing a thin plate of any great size. In wood it would be |
entirely impracticable with any regard to economy of mate- 22.3
rial.

As stated before, the web may be separated into two plates,
and the flanges made cellular ; but we may go further, and, retaining
the flanges, connect them by an open web, in which the material shall
be so disposed as to resist strains under the best possible conditions.

In a beam thus made, we have atop and bottom chord or flange,
connected by pieces of timber reaching from one to the other. If
these pieces or posts are disposed, as in Fig. 31, they will not serve to

e
Heil
a b

Fig. 31. Fig. 32.

connect the chords properly, since a weight applied will cause the
structure to deflect, as in Fig. 32, the posts merely transmitting a
portion of the strain to the lower chord, and the whole system having
no more strength than it would have possessed had the posts been
omitted, and the beam made of depth equal to the sum of that of the
two chords, while we desire to take advantage of the distance between
the chords to give greatly increased stiffness and strength.

The shape of the spaces or bays is evidently altered by the deflec-
tion in Fig. 32 from rectangles, asin Fig. 31, to rhomboids, the two
diagonals of which are not equal. Now the rectangle a b ¢ d cannot
change into the rhomboid a! b! ¢ d’, without ¢ b becoming shorter, and
adlonger. It, therefore, we can prevent such change of length, we
can preserve the shape of the figure, and prevent the sinking of the

144 LECTURE
point b. To do this we may either introduce a strut, ¢ b, or a tie, a d,as

in Figs. 18 and 19. If we use a strut or wooden brace, we shall have
the arrangement shown in Fig. 33.

AAA NS

Fig. 33.

In this arrangement the beam cannot assume the shape shown in
Fig. 32, without its diagonals becoming shorter; and since the braces
are in the most favorable position for resisting—that is, with the
strain acting in the direction of their length—a small amount of mate-
rial will do a great deal of work. If it is desirable to use an iron tie
instead of a wooden brace, we shall have the form shown in Fig. 34.

NNW

Fig. 34.

For any beam or truss, which is only intended to bear a constant
and quiet weight, this bracing is sufficient, but if the load is variable
and passing, as in the case of a railroad bridge, something more is
needed.

In a structure of considerable length, the effect of the load at any
point between the centre and the end will be to cause a rise of the cor-
responding point on the other side of the centre ; and since the braces
are not calculated to prevent such a rise, oscillations will take place
which may soon destroy the structure. Such arise at any point can
only take place by a change in the shape of the rectangle; and if,
therefore, we introduce another brace in the direction of the other
diagonal, we shall prevent change of figure in either direction.

DDSx

= OE
Fig. Jo.

In Fig. 35 we have such an arrangement. Such braces are called
counter braces, and since the strain upon them is a secondary one, and
always small, they may be made much lighter than the main braces.

A little consideration will show that ties may be substituted for
struts in a variety of ways, and vice versa. For instance, in Fig. 33,
the addition of ties running in the same diagonal as the struts will
counter brace the truss, and in Fig. 34, the counter braces may be
light struts in the same diagonal as the ties. Again, we may do all
the bracing by ties, as in Fig, 35, or we may use struts for both braces,

ON BRIDGES—BEAMS. 145

and put vertical ties in the place of the posts, the resistance of both
sets of braces serving the purpose of the posts.

We must always bear the principle, however, carefully in mind, and
not make the mistake of causing a strut to be exposed to a tensile
strain, or a tie to a strain of compression.

It will be seen in Figs. 33 and 34 that the braces are always dis-
posed to support a weight at the central point of the truss, and it is
evident that if we cut a girder of this sort into two pieces, they will
not serve as two shorter beams, since in each one half of the braces
will be in the wrong diagonal of the rectangles. Although this seems
simple enough, it is sometimes not understood in practice. In the
lecturer’s practice he has seen an iron roof which was in such a posi-
tion that it could only be sloped one way; that is, it was a lean-to
roof, and the builder had copied one half of a very good iron roof truss
for his half span, the consequence being that the tie rods near the
high side of the roof became struts, and being too flexible to resist.a
a compressive strain they gave way under a weight of snow, and the
roof sank in.

The story is also told of a certain double-pitched roof of an English
railway station, that, during the absence of the chief engineer of the
road, some wise man connected with the management proposed to
strengthen it by putting a row of columns under it down the centre.
His advice was adopted, and in the act of wedging the columns up to
sustain the weight the roof fell in, much to the astonishment of the
sagacious designer.

It is evident that by means of the braces and ties we have consid-
erable control over the form of the beam, even after it is up, and it is
usual to give a bridge a shght cumber or curvature upwards, to insure
that it shall not settle in time or under a passing load below the hori-
zontal line. For this reason iron ties in at least one direction are
convenient, since the screws and nuts by which they are fastened pro-
vide a simple means of adjustment, while the wedges that must be
used in a structure entirely of wood are less easily managed.

Care must be taken in designing a beam that there is no more
material used than is necessary, such excess being worse than a waste,
since it increases the load which the beam has to bear.

Dr. Young called attention to the fact that, besides the tensional
strain below the neutral surface and the compressive strain above it,
there was a vertical strain existing near the ends, and diminishing
towards the middle, which he called the shearing strain. The weight
of the beam tends to shear off the fibres immediately over the point of
support just aS a bar of metal is cut ina shearing machine. Before
this was understood, engineers were astonished to find that bridges,
the parts of which had been carefully calculated, sometimes failed near
the abutments while retaining their form towards the centre, and now
the posts and braces are made stronger near the abutments, or addi-
tional struts, called arch braces, are inserted. In cast-iron beams
with a plate web, it is proper to thicken the web near the points of
support to resist this strain.

Care must be taken in deciding upon the proportions of the posts
and braces that their section is not only great enough to enable them

10

146 LECTURE

to resist the direct crushing strain, but that it is sufficiently great,
compared with their length, to avoid a sidewise flexure and conse-
quent failure. Hodgkinson, in his elaborate experiments, has shown
that, in practice, when the length of a post is less than thirty times
its diameter it is not apt to break without it is absolutely crushed; but
in such cases the ends should be square and well fitted, and the strain
should be central, and not on one side. Posts with rounded ends are
much weaker than those with flat ones.

When a post, subjected to an axial crushing strain, is inclined, as
in the case of a main brace in a bridge truss, we must bear in mind
that its deflection from its own weight will tend to weaken it as a
strut, since it commences the flexure to the side which is the ultimate
cause of the failure of a strut. For this reason, if the cross section of
such a strut is not a square, and if the length is at all great, the
sreatest side of the cross section should be vertical, as in the case of a
beam or joist. Ifa timber strut seems to be too flexible it may be
much stiffened without adding much to its weight by spiking to the
upper or-lower side a jim of narrow plank, deep in the middle and
tapering off towards the ends.

Cast-iron struts should either be tubular or have a cruciform
section, as in Fig. 36, so that the material being disposed at
the greatest distance from the neutral axis may act with the
greatest effect in preventing what we may call the initial

flexure. Wrought iron may be used in both these forms with great
economy of material, a piece of ordinary gas pipe forming the best of
struts, and the cruciform section being readily got in the rolls of the
mill. In fact these remarks apply to all pieces subjected to a com-
pressive strain, such as posts, struts, and the upper chords of framed
beams or bridges, the tubular or the cruciform section being necessary
where economy of material and lightness of the structure are desired.

Since, in practice, it is not always convenient or possible to span a
chasm by one single beam, intermediate supports (piers) must be made
use of, and, in an iron structure at least, advantage may be taken of
them to assist in relieving the strain at other points of the beam
beside those immediately over them. If the spaces are spanned by
unconnected beams, as in Fig. 37, each one will act independently, as

Fig. 36.

A B C - D
A a. :
Zi 2 V//, TZ

Fig. 37.

there shown, but if the whole beam is continuous, as in Fig. 38, it
will behave differently.

Vy
x

NYY
N

XS
W
\S

Hy

Fig. 38.

If, by any means, in Fig. 37, we were to raise the middle points of
the deflecting beams into a straight line the triangular spaces between

ON BRIDGES—DEAMS, 147

their ends would close up, and the upper edges would touch. Now if,
when in this condition, we unite in any firm way these upper edges,
when we take away the support from below, the beams cannot sink to
their original position, since the triangular spaces cannot open, and
the tensional strain thus brought upon the upper edge over the pier
will tend to neutralize the compressive strain always. existing on the
upper edge ofa beam. In a wrought-iron structure this may be very
easily done by raising the ends A and C until the gap at B is closed,
and then riveting the upper plates together. Upon letting the ends
A and C down again the deflection between them is diminished.
This was most successfully done in the case of the great Britannia
‘Bridget (:

Professor Gillespie has determined that with a flexible beam on
three supports, each support bears the portion of a uniformly distrib-
uted load indicated by the fractions in Fig. 39, and on four supports
as in Vig. 40.

Fig. 40.

It is evident that a flexible beam with a uniformly distributed load
may be so placed on four supports that two of them will not bear any
part of the weight, as in Vig. 41.

Fig. 41.

A few words upon the practical considerations involved in the use
of iron in engineering structures, will not, perhaps, be amiss. In
this country where timber is abundant, and labor and carriage dear,
wood has been used to a great extent for bridges, and when iron has
been resorted to, wrought has usually been preferred. In England,
however, where the engineering taste is decidedly for the ponderous,
cast iron has been used to a considerable extent, and ample opportu-
nity has been afforded for a comparison of its merits with those of
wrought iron.

Cast iron is crystalline, hard, brittle, and non-elastic ; it bears a
crushing strain up to from 80,000 to 100,000 pounds per square inch,
and a tensile strain of about 15,000 pounds.*

Its principle advantage is the ease with which it can be cast into
‘any required form, and for heavy masses, or for pieces of nearly equal

*Eaton Hodgkinson.

148 LECTURE

dimensions each way, or for posts subjected only to a statical strain, it
is admirably adapted. For beams, or portions of beams, especially
where it will be subjected to varying strains, to vibrations, ‘and to the
action of intense cold, it should be used with extreme caution.

When a single casting has some portions much thicker than others,
most dangerous strains are induced by unequal cooling and contrac-
tion; parts being in this way subjected to tensions, which a small
added load will render sufficient to cause total destruction of the cast-
ing. Square corners and square openings in a casting are peculiarly
dangerous in this respect, and should be most carefully avoided.
Again, i in a casting which is somewhat irregular, bubbles of air are
apt to be entangled, and they cause holes or flaws, which frequently
cannot be detected on the outside, even by the aid of the hammer.
The iron being deficient at these points in the cross section, weakness
is the result. ,

Under a sharp sudden blow cast iron breaks instead of bending,
and great cold seems to render it brittle.

Wrought iron, either hammered or rolled, is tough, elastic, and
homogeneous, and resists sudden blows and vibrations much better
than cast. It bears a crushing strain up to 60,000 pounds per square
inch, and a tensile strain of about the same.

In practice it has been found necessary to give the upper flange about
twice the area of the lower one, since a thin wrought-iron flange, being
soft, yields by buckling, although its resistance. to compr ession per
square inch of section, is nearly “equal to, or, perhaps, a little greater
than its resistance to extension. As I have elsewhere stated, “beams
are now rolled in this country in one piece, with the two flanges of equal
areas, and with care in proportioning them, this is an economical
form.

Since wrought iron is brought to its form by hammering or rolling,
there can be no flaws in it from air bubbles or similar causes, except
in the very rare case of some foreign matter being inclosed by accident
in the mass. For the same streneth as a beam it has less than half
the weight of cast iron, an important consideration in very large struc-
tures, of the foundations of which the slightest suspicions are enter-
tained.

Its superior elasticity enables it to resist sudden shocks, or the
strains caused by the unequal settling of adjacent parts, and its tough-
ness, enables us to make fastenings to resist a tensional strain with
great facility.

Fairbairn has shown that, at English prices, a wrought-iron beam,
to sustain a given weight, can be made for nearly the same price as
one of cast iron, with the advantage of much less weight. His state-
ment is as follows:

Cast-iron beam, 31 feet 6 inches long, 22 inches deep, weighs 4,480

POMING Saree Hee 250. EE Pe Meas ae ne a te $65 00
Wrought-iron beams, 31 feet 6 inches long, 22 inches deep,
weighs 1,834 pounds A Ma 1 PERNA Meal $65 50

To bear a weight of 25.5 tons in middle, or 55 tons distributed uni-

ON BRIDGES—BEAMS. 149

formly over it. Ifa great number of such beams were to be raised to
a considerable height, the small difference would probably be in favor
of the wrought iron.

In cases therefore where a portion of the structure is much elevated,
where it is desirable to reduce the load on the foundations, and espe-
cially where wrought iron, in its simpler forms, as in tubes, bars, rods,
and plates, can be used, this material is entitled to a decided prefer-
ence over cast metal, and it will undoubtedly come gradually in gen-
eral use.

The most interesting case of a large wrought-iron beam, in a scien-
tific point of view, which we have on record, is that of the Britannia
Tubular Bridge, built over the Menai straits, for the Chester and
Holyhead railway, in 1849, by Robert Stephenson, C. E.

Certain restrictions imposed by the Admiralty upon the construc-
tion of a bridge over this strait, induced Mr. Stephenson to decide
upon some form of beam which could be built on the shore, and then
raised into its place at an elevation of over one hundred feet—an ope-
ration which will be referred to in a succeeding lecture. The span of
the longest beam was to be 460 feet.

At that time Mr. Stephenson, in common with the rest of the pro-
fession in England, considered the suspension bridge as a structure
entirely unsuited for railway purposes, and he was therefore required
to devise a bridge necessarily different from any existing examples.
After having abandoned the idea of a cast-iron arched bridge of pecu-
lar construction, he supposed that a wrought-iron hollow beam or
tube might be made, supported by chains at the central point, and he
called to his aid Mr..William Fairbairn, an engineer already much
distinguished for his various experiments on materials of construction.

Mr. Fairbairn undertook at once an extended series of experimental
investigations, beginning with the circular and elliptical tubes sug-
gested by Mr. Stephenson.

Although direct experiment on small pieces had shown, as already
stated, that the resistance of wrought iron to compression was about
the same as to extension, these experiments soon showed that the
upper surface of the beams failed first, from a buckling or crimping of
the iron, owing to its flexibility, and pointed out the necessity for an
increase of material in the top.

In short, a large number of experiments induced
Mr. Fairbairn to recommend the form of beam af-
terwards adopted ; a section of which is shown in
Fig. 42, where the material in the upper side bears
to that in the lower the proportion of 565 to 500,
and is so disposed to resist the crushing strain to
the best advantage. The cells or divisions shown
in the figure are made by introducing vertical iron
plates, and riveting to the horizontal plates through
angle irons in the corners, thus forming an upper
flange; which, as shown by the experiments, would
bear, without buckling, a strain approaching to the
experimental crushing strain of wrought iron.

The bottom of the bridge, since it resists only a

150 LECTURE ON BRIDGES—BEAMS.

direct tensile strain, or acts as a chain, need not be cellular ; and, ina
later example, by the same engineer—the Victoria bridge over the St.
Lawrence river—the bottom is composed of plates riveted closely upon
each other without cells, and the cells of the top are replaced by ver-
tical fins, which serve the same purpose.

In the Britannia beam the sides are quite thin, serving only to con-
nect the upper and lower flanges, and they are stiffened by fins of T
iron riveted vertically over the joints. Near the ends of the beam the
sides are additionally strengthened to provide against the shearing
strain.

To avoid change of figure laterally by the action of the wind, tri-
angular plates are fixed at the top and bottom, as shown in the figure.
Further details in regard to this beam, and the description of the man-
ner of raising it, will be given in the next lecture.

[The remainder of the lectures of this course will be given in the
appendix to the next annual report. |

LECTURES

ON

MOLLUSCA; OR “SHELL-FISH” AND THEIR ALLIES.

PREPARED FOR THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,
BY PHILIP P. CARPENTER, B. A., Ph. D.,

OF WARRINGTON, ENGLAND.

Who has not admired the beauty of shells?—the rich luster of the
Cowries; the glossy polish of the Olives; the brilliant painting of the
Cones; the varied layers of the Cameos; the exquisite nacre of Mother-
of-pearl? Who has not listened to the mysterious ‘‘sound of the sea’’
in the Whelks and Helmets, or wondered at the many chambers of the
Nautilus? What child ever went to the sea shore without picking up
shells; or what lady ever spurned them as ornaments of her parlor?
Shells are at once the attraction of the untutored savage, the delight
of the refined artist, the wonder of the philosophic zoologist, and the
most valued treasures of the geologist. They adorn the sands of sea-
girt isles and continents now; and they form the earliest ‘‘ footprints
of the sands of time’ in the history of our globe. The astronomer,
wandering through boundless space with the grandest researches of his
intellect, and the most subtle workings of his analysis, may imagine,
indeed, the history of past time and speculate on the formation of
globes; but his science presents us with no records of the past. But
the geologist, after watching the ebb of the ocean tide, examines into
the soil on the surface of the earth and finds in it a book of chronicles,
the letters of which are not unknown hieroglyphics, but familiar shells.
He writes the history of each species, antedating by millions of years
the first appearance of man upon this planet, the abrasion of the Mis-
sissippi Valley, or the roar of the Niagara at Queenston Heights. He
searches deeper and deeper into the rocky crust of the globe, still find-
ing the same types in older characters. As he climbs the rocks of
Trenton or Montmorenci, he treads on the tide-ripples, the rain drops,
the trails of living creatures in the ancient Silurian sea, which he in-
terprets by the Rosetta Stone of Chelsea Beach or Charleston Harbor ;
and as he reverently unlocks the dark recesses which contain the tradi-
tions of the early ages, between the dead igneous rocks and the oceanic
deposits which entomb the remains of life, the first objects which meet
his gaze are the remains of a thin, horny shell, so like those now
living in the Atlantic and Pacific waters, that the ‘‘footprint’’ enables
him to reconstruct a Brachiopod with delicate ciliated arms and com-

152 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

plex organization, such as is figured in the beautiful works of Owen
and Davidson, from dissections of the existing species.

For be it observed that shells are not things without life, as they are
often taken to be by thoughtless admirers. Nor are they simply the
habitations of ‘‘shell fish,’’ as ordinary observers consider them. It
is common to regard the snail-shell as the house which the creature has
made and carries on its back, having a relation to the animal inhabit-
ant analagous to that of the coccoon to the chrysalis or the nest to the
bird. Even viewed in this light, shells would be most interesting ob-
jects of study; representing the different styles of architecture invented
by these insignificant mechanics. Such appears to have been the way
in which the great Linneus regarded them; for he described the ani-
mals under other names than those of the shells. Indeed, he appears
to have considered the houses of far more importance than their inhab-
itants ; for, while he divided the shells into genera and species, he was
content to group all the living inhabitants under five names, saying
in the description of each genus ‘‘ Animal a Clio,”’ &c.* Even in his
error, however, the great Father of Natural History showed his close
discernment; for these five divisions correspond almost exactly to the
classes afterwards prepared by Cuvier, and now generally adopted.

Let it be distinctly understood, therefore, at the outset, that shells
are truly organic structures, part and parcel of the living animal, as
truly as the nails of man, the plumage of birds, the armor of arma-
dilloes and crocodiles, the scales and cartilage of fishes, or the shell of
the sea urchin. They are more truly part of the living inhabitant
than the skin of caterpillars or the shell of crabs, inasmuch as they
are not periodically cast off, but remain, as the hardened skin of the
creature, during its whole period of existence. To collect and arrange
shells, therefore, bears the same relation to science as to collect and
arrange stuffed birds and beasts; in either case we know only a part
of the peculiarities of the animal. The mere museum-student would
not know the porpoise to be a mammal; nor discriminate the manatee
as being an abnormal pachyderm; nor observe the wide separation be-
tween the horse and the hoofed ruminants. So the mere conchologist
would associate the Wendletrap with the top-shells, the nerites with
the Naticas, the Cerithiums with the whelks, &c., not knowing that
the animals are structurally as much unlike as the mammals just
mentioned. It is absurd, therefore, to study shells without examina-
tion of the soft parts of the animals; while, to study the soft parts
alone, without regard to the differences in the shells, would be like
endeavoring to classify the cat-tribe from examination of tigers, pan-
thers, &c., which had been previously skinned.

No one despises a collection of stuffed birds because so few of the
creatures have been dissected; so we ought not to despise the study of
shells because we know so little of their inhabitants. But the bird
skin tells us much more about the bird than does the shell about the
“<shell-fish ;’’? because the shell is the hardened skin only of a portion

*The Linnean Molluscs are Sepia, Limax, Clio, Anomia, and Ascidia. The animal of
Terebratula was not then known.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 153

of the animal, (called the mantle,) the head and foot, and other im-
portant members, not leaving any impress on their unpliant covering.

It is only of late years that enquirers have even attempted to gain
information about the animals of shells. The very beauty of the shell
has contributed to this result. Every sailor could collect shells, and
every lady could lay them on cotton in a drawer; the animal was a
nuisance, liable to rot if not carefully extracted, only to be preserved
in bottles of spirit, and then presenting nothing but a shriveled or
shapeless mass, fit only for the dissector’s knife. Even the figures of
living animals in the works of scientific voyagers are by no means in-
fallible, it being not uncommon to find voracious proboscids figured
with a vegetarian snout, or to see the shell turned the wrong way on
the back of the crawler. When it is remembered that a large pro-
portion of ‘‘shell-fish’’ live in deep water; that even those which
surround our coasts can be but seldom examined in their natural con-
dition ; that very few will breed in confinement, and that travelers are
very seldom able to dissect and examine microscopically, or even to
draw correctly while on their expeditions; we must be content to wait
many years before this branch of natural history is as satisfactorily
established as other branches of popular science.

Let not this, however, deter any one from its pursuit. If we only
collect, arrange, and study shells, we are doing something. We at
least prepare a store of materials for future use. And every one can
examine alive and report upon the shells of his own locality, whether
land, fresh water, or marine. There is not a schoolboy, or a western
farmer, but what may be not merely a learner of what others have
done, but a gainer and teacher of fresh knowledge: while to those who
can engage in scientific travel, there is open a field of original research,
such as but few branches of science have left untrodden. At the present
moment, we cannot agree upon the main divisions of our classification
of shell-fish, for want of knowledge of the animals, habits and food of
some of the commonest shells, which are annually collected by the hun-
dred or the thousand merely for the purposes of trade.

In old days, when every one followed Linnzeus, it was easy to count
whether a shell had one, two, or many valves, and name it, with con-
fidence that its place would not have to be disturbed. In the second
epoch of study, after Cuvier had introduced an approximation to a
natural system, all the world laid aside the artificial method, and
arranged their books and shells according to the system of Lamarck.
But now that we are as much in advance of Lamarck as he was of
Linnzus ; and every fresh animal that is examined may alter our clas-
sification ; we must be content to alter and amend our books with every
succeeding edition, and not allow ourselves to consider anything as
fixed. The arrangement proposed in these pages may serve as an
approximation to the truth, or as a starting point to begin from ;
neither ignoring recent discoveries, nor departing from recognized
facts without better authority than hasty observations.

Another difficulty is much more serious. Most of the early natu-
ralists, and many in our own day, have been in the habit of naming
shells without describing them ; or have described them so loosely that
it is a matter of opinion only what they meant by their words ; or have

154 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

taken no steps to make their works known in other countries. In real,
and even necessary, ignorance of their labors, or in despair of under-
standing them, or purposely ignoring the existence of what was care-
lessly done, the same shells have been named over and over again,
thereby burdening the memory and confusing the young student with
a mass of unnecessary, meaningless, or even barbarous terms. Even
this evil could be borne; for the synonymy could be made out, and
henceforth all but the right name disregarded; if naturalists were
agreed as to the right principles of selection. The absolute law of
priority is followed by some as the most convenient. Others think
that to discard names universally accepted, merely because some ob-
scure amateur published a tract a few years earlier, or some Curator of
a museum wrote his fancy names on the specimens a year in advance,
or an auctioneer named his wares to effect a sale, is to strain a prin-
ciple contrary to the law of use. The British Association for the
advancement of Science issued a series of regulations which were gen-
erally approved, and which were republished by the American Asso-
ciation. But Science is a republic in which the minority refuses to be
ruled by the majority ; and it so happens that the newest authors have
set the Scientific Associations at defiance. Those who have no access
to books naturally follow the newest authorities, especially when these
have deserved well of science by their discoveries. Hence we must
hold our names in abeyance, and wait till better times; taking care
at any rate not to add to the confusion. The limitations of the law of
priority laid down by the British and American Associations appear
however to be sound. A naturalist ought not to want his own name
to appear, even though the first given, if the wide use of another makes
it more convenient for science. Personal considerations ought always
to give way to utility: because the knowledge is the end; the helpers
to the acquisition of that knowledge are only means to that end. And
what of honor the Christian naturalist would not claim for himself,
against the uses of science, he is not bound, for the mere semblance of
Justice, to reserve for others. According to the laws of all civilized
nations, possession of property for a given term of years confers legal
right. A similar statute of limitations for scientific nomenclature
would save a vast amount of time from being frittered away on merely
archeological research, or worse than empty recrimination.

Those who are not deterred by the above statement of difficulties
from the study of shells are recommended to possess themselves of the
following works: ‘* Woodward’s Manual of the Mollusca: London,
John Weale.’’—“ Philippi’s Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Mala-
cozoologie. Halle, 1853.’’—‘‘ Genera of Recent Mollusca by H. & A.
Adams: London, Van Voorst.’’—Dr. J. E. Gray’s ‘‘ Guide to the Sys-
tematic Distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum, London.’’—
Chénu’s ‘‘ Manuel de Conchyliologie et de Paléontologie Conchyliol-
ogique: Paris.”’ These are all cheap books. Woodward’s contains
by far the greatest amount of information in the smallest compass, and
is well illustrated. The work of Philippi has no plates, nor has that
of Gray. The Adams’ figure the animals when known; but, with
Gray, disregard the British Association rules, and upset the familiar
Lamarckian names. Chénu’s work (which, with Gray’s, is still un-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 155

finished) is for the most part a reproduction of Adams’ Genera with
the addition of fossils ; and is chiefly valuable for its copious and accu-
rate figures of shells illustrating the subgenera. The following pages
are intended simply as an introduction to any of the above works.
Books of older date are necessarily so full of errors that they should
not be studied till after the student has become familiar with the present
means of knowledge.

Shell-making animals have been so little known, that we have no
English word to express them. They are commonly called ‘‘ shell-
Jish,’’ because most of them live in the sea. ‘‘ Fish’’ are, properly
speaking, cold-blooded vertebrates breathing by gills. Itis a strange
assemblage which groups with these the warm-blooded whales ; the
oysters and whelks ; the jointed craw-fish ; and the radiated star-fish.
Just as we have been obliged to import the Latin word mammal, to
include men, whales, bats and tigers, which are all warm-blooded, and
suckle their young; so we must import the word mollusk, to include
snails and slugs, oysters and clams, cuttles and tunicaries ; all of which
agree in having soft bodies without jointed limbs ; the nervous system
being irregularly distributed in knots, or ganglia, the principal of
which surrounds the throat like a collar.

In general shape, they are very dissimilar from each other. Some
have a large head with staring eyes; others are blind and headless.
Some have many feet, others one, while whole classes have no organ
of locomotion whatever. Some are so highly organized that many true
fishes have to confess their inferiority : while some have special organs
so little developed that it is doubtful whether they should be called
degraded mollusks or superior zoophytes.

It is by no means a necessary condition of a mollusk to be shell-
bearing. The lowest tribes have none; in the highest they are only
occasional or rudimentary, or are altogether absent ; the land and sea
slugs are destitute of hard parts; and some even of the bivalves are
almost entirely horny. The name ‘‘shell-fish’”’ therefore, as applied
to the whole group, will have to be given up; because myriads of species
live on land and breathe air, and even the water species are not true
fish ; and because a large proportion of them have no shells.

Mollusks form one of the five great primary divisions of the Animal
Kingdom. They rank side by side with the Articulata, or Jointed
Animals, which include Spiders, Insects, Crabs, Worms, &c. The
Sea-Worms, which have calcareous shells; and the Barnacles which
formed part of the ‘‘ multivalve shells’”’ of Linnzus, but which are now
known to be degraded crabs, used to be considered mollusks, and are
still seen in collections of shells.* Strange as it may seem, these
apathetic creatures have much closer relationship with spiders and
butterflies. The mollusks are specially designed for eating ; the artic-

* The Cirripedes were thought by early naturalists to be the fry of Barnacle Geese. Very
learned descriptions are on record, illustrated by figures accurately representing the author’s
imaginations, showing how the barnacles grew upon trees in the water, and at last came forth
from their shelly eggs as full-flown birds. The reality is scarcely less surprising than the
story: for it is now known that these creatures begin life as an active little crab, with legs,
head and eyes all complete, swimming about in the open sea. Instead of developing how-

156 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

ulates for locomotion. The highest mollusks are superior animals to
the highest articulates ; in both cases the lowest are inferior to many
radiates. It is usual to rank them in parallel groups, thus :—

VERTEBRATA.
MOLLUSCA. ARTICULATA.
« RavIiata.
PROTOZOA.

The Verteprates include Mammals, Birds, Reptiles, Amphibians,
and Fishes,

The Raprates include Sea-Urchins, Jelly-fish, Coral-insects, &c.

The Protozoa include the simplest forms of animal life, such as
sponges, animalcules, and Rhizopods or Foraminifera. These last
were till lately ranked with the highest mollusks, because they make
chambered shells.

The principal classes of articulates have already been pointed out:
those of the mollusks are as follows.

I. CepHaropops, or Head-footed Animals.
II. GastEropops, or Crawlers.
III. Preropops, or Wing-footed Animals.
IV. LAMeELiiprancus, or Bivalves.
V. Patiioprancus, or Lamp Shells.
VI. Tunicates, or Cloaked Animals.
VII. Potyzoa, or Molluscan Zoophytes.

We propose to give a general description of each of these classes,
which are as different from each other as are beasts, birds, and fishes;
and to furnish some account of the families and more important genera.
The typical mollusks are the Gasteropods, of which Snails, Limpets,
Whelks, and Cowries are familiar examples. In the same way the
typical Articulates are not the highly organized Spiders, but the widely
diffused Insects. We shall begin, however, with the less known and
aberrant Cephalopods, which hold undisputed rank at the head of all
invertebrate animals.

CLASS CEPHALOPODA.
(Cuttlefish and their Allies.)

Imagine a creature with two staring eyes, which he carries under
his arms, and which are more complex in structure than those of many

ever into something more perfect as do the caterpillars, tadpoles, &c., they lose not only their
feet but their eyes and their very heads; adhere to rocks and sea-weed or floating timber;
become almost shapeless lumps enclosed in an acorn or barnacle shell, only betraying their
articulated origin by the delicate groups of feathery jointed cirri, by waving which they
induce the tiny ocean currents which bring them their food. There was nothing but the
resemblance of these cirri to the feathers of birds to form a groundwork for the goose story.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. 157

fishes. His nose is a long snout, or rather a pipe, which he wears under
and between his eyes, as it were on his breast. He carries his mouth at
the very top of his head, and could soon make one feel the bite of his
powerful horny jaws, which are hooked, and work up and down like an
eagle’s. Although he has no legs, he is better off for arms than a
monkey, having always eight or ten, sometimes a much larger number.
These he elegantly arranges in a circle round his mouth; forming a
crown—more dangerous than the fabled hair of serpents—round his
head. His body appears only of secondary importance, and is inclosed
in an oval or conical mantle, ending often in a tail like a fish, or adorned
with fins, one on each side. Imagine this creature walking on his head,
with his tail upwards, staring at you with both his eyes. As you
watch him, he rapidly changes color, like a chameleon, by means of
thousands of contractile pigment-cells all over his skin. He may
change from yellow to red or brown, sometimes casting over himself a
bluish tinge; the colored spots and waves appearing and disappearing
with the greatest velocity. Though nota literary character, he always
carries an ink-bottle, and generally a pen, along with him; and, should
you chance to disturb him, he will instantly discharge a copious black
stream before you, under cover of which he will dart off before you
have time to follow his retreat.

The Cuttles have very acute senses. They have an approach toa
brain, inclosed in a cartilaginous skull. “They can hear sounds, and
evidently enjoy the taste of their food. They have a large, fleshy
tongue, armed with recurved prickles, like that of the lion. They
either crawl on their head, tail upwards, or swim, tail foremost, by
striking their arms; or squirt themselves backwards by forcing water
forward, through their breathing funnels.

They are ferocious creatures, the tyrants of the lower orders, and do
not scruple to attack and devour even fishes. The larger kinds are
deservedly dreaded by man. Their weapons consist in their powerful
arms, which are abundantly furnished with rows of cup-like suckers,
each of which fastens on to its prey or its foe like a limpet to the rock.
Often these are accompanied with sharp curved teeth, strong enough
to be preserved even in the fossil species. ‘‘It must be a fearful
thing,’’ says Dr. Johnston, ‘‘for any living creature to come within
their compass, or within their leap, for, captured by a sudden spring
of several feet, made with the rapidity of lightning, entangled in the
slimy, serpentine grasp of eight or ten arms, and held by the pressure
of some hundreds of exhausted cups, escape is hopeless.’? With such
strength do they clutch the object of their desire that it is often easier
to tear off the limb than induce them to relax their hold.

They are the largest of all animals that are not supported by a
jointed skeleton. One was seen in the equatorial Atlantic, which
must have weighed two hundred weight. Another was seen in the
Pacific, which must have been six feet long. Asit is almost impossible
to capture these great creatures alive, we remain in great ignorance
about them. Montfort, one of the early conchologists, represented a
‘‘kraken octopod”’ in the act of scuttling a three-master; but he told
his friend that, if this were ‘‘swallowed,’’ he would in his next

158 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

edition represent him as embracing the Straits of Gibraltar, or capsizing
a whole squadron of ships.

The shell, in the typical Cuttle-fish, 1s not the hardened outside
skin, as in ordinary mollusks; but, if present at all, is (with one
exception) an internal appendage, answering the purpose of a skeleton,
_ but having nothing to do with protecting the nervous centres.

All the true cuttles and their allies have eight or ten arms, provided
with suckers; two gills, with superadded branchial hearts ; and a
body shaped for an active, predatory existence. They form the

ORDER I. DIBRANCHIATA,

or two-gilled Cuttles of Prof. Owen. The first group are content with
eight arms only ; the rest have, in addition, two long arms or ‘ ten-
tacles,’’ which serve to seize the prey at a greater distance.

Grove I. Octopopa. (ightSooted Cuttles.)
Most aberrant among these aberrant animals are the

Family ARGONAUTIDA,

2?

or ‘‘ Paper-Sailors,’’ so called from the delicate, white, boat-shaped
shell, in which they were fabled to sail on the surface of the waters.
The Argonaut was known to the ancients, one species being common
in the Mediterranean. It was the /vrst Nautilus of Aristotle, who,
though generally so accurate, here invented or perpetuated a very
pleasing ‘fable. ‘He described the Argonaut as sitting in its elegantly-
keeled white and almost paper-like boat, holding up its two broader
arms to catch the breeze, and using its other six as oars. In this posi-
tion it is figured in all the older works on natural history: for either
the authority of Aristotle, or the beauty of the story, caused it to be
repeated from author to author, like the fable of the ‘‘ Barnacle Geese.’’
Even the naturalists of the present generation have gravely doubted
whether the cuttle always found in the Paper Nautilus were the real
former of the shell. A very similar shell, the Carinaria, or glassy
nautilus, was known to be formed on a very different animal, a true
Gasteropod. It was supposed that the greedy Octopod, having de-
voured the Argonaut, possessed himself of the shell, after the fashion
of the hermit crabs, which may be seen crawling, tail foremost, into
shell after shell, till they find one to fit them. It was reserved for a
lady to set these doubts at rest. Madame Power, finding the Argo-
nauts common in the Mediterranean, inclosed a space with net work
to allow free ingress to the water, and there established her colony.

She found that the Octopod was the true inhabitant of the shell,

although not fastened to it by muscular attachment. She performed
many experiments on her captives, the results of which have been
either confirmed or corrected by succeeding naturalists. The Argo-
naut generally crawls on the ground with her six sucker-covered teet,
carrying her shell on her back, like a snail, enveloped in the two sails,
or broader arms. When she chooses to swim, she does not float above
the surface of the sea; but darts through the water backwards, in the

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 159

direction of the nucleus of the shell, her sail arms still enveloping the
frail bark. She generally folds her ‘‘ oars’’ together, at arm’s length,
though she uses them occasionally to direct or assist her movements.
What then is her propelling power? She simply breathes herself on,
or rather blows herself backwards, forcing out the water from her long
‘ gill-funnel, and so is carried forward in a contrary direction. She
never turns her back on her enemy ; but, on the other hand, she can-
not help looking back, wherever she is going. We say ‘‘she;’’ for
strange to say, all the paper-sailors turn out to be females. Fora
long time the lords of the Argonaut creation eluded the anxious search
of their brethren of the human species. At last they were found in
the form of little stunted octopods, without any shell or sail-arms,
not more than an inch long. Let tyrannical husbands see what
becomes of their sex in the very highest of the invertebrate animals.
The male Argonaut is not known to hold any communication with
his (to him) giant mate, who lives by herself in her palatial shell.
The little fellow sends one of his arms, by itself, on the courting
errand ; and the lady receives her spouse in the form of what was at
first regarded as a parasitic leech. M. Koelliker found that what
Cuvier had described as the Hectocotylus octopodis, was simply the
contents of the left arm ofthe third pair on the male Argonaut, which
is developed abnormally as a colored bag, and periodically gives birth
to a Hectocotyle. This having been filled with spermatozoa from the
body of the little Argonaut, goes forth on its independent existence,
looking like an arm of an octopod ending in a thread. It lays hold on
the female Argonaut with its suckers, as though it had a life of its
own. It is found on her arms, clinging to her nose, or even inside
the gill cavity. It clasps with such strength that it is difficult to
detach it ; and yet it has no mouth or other organs for maintaining life.
After it has communicated the fecundating influences to the ova, it
perishes. It follows that the beautiful paper nautilus is not a true
shell, but simply a female appendage to deposit and mature the eggs,
and at the same time protect the parent. The newly hatched Argo-
naut has no shell; and is ‘said to be shaped like a worm with suckers.
This beautiful group belongs only to the existing conditions of our
globe. One species alone is found fossil, in the Subappenine tertiaries
of Piedmont. It is now living, but not in the Mediterranean, where
it is displaced by another species: it has itself migrated to the present
China seas.

Family Octopopipm.

The naked octopods resemble the male Argonaut; and some (but
not all) of them have the same singular degradation of the lordly sex.
They generally have small, round bodies without fins, the head and
arms being the principal part of the creature. They are seldom gre-
garious, bat crawl in the neighborhood of the shore, the small species
inhabiting pools between tide marks. Here they escape detection by
coloring themselves to suit the bottom, and moor themselves to crevices
in the rocks awaiting their prey. They are more or less webbed
between the arms, like an inverted umbrella ; and progress by flap-

160 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

ping the whole at once. They can crawl at the rate of seven feet a
minute; and when wishing to go quicker, they blow themselves out
like a bladder, and roll over and over with great speed. They
were called polypes by the Greeks; and some species bear a strong
general resemblance to what are now called polypes, the jelly-fish, and
their allies. The cuttles may be said to represent the radiates among
the mollusks, but in their organization they are as different as birds
and butterflies. The genera are Octopus, Oistopus, Pinnoctopus, Lle-
done, and Cirroteuthis. They differ in the arrangement of the suckers,
and in the presence or absence of aquiferous pores in the skin and
fins. on the body. The Hledone moschata emits a strong smell of
musk. The Cirroteuthis mullert has its slender arms ciliated, with a
web extending to their extremity. It inhabits the shores of Green-
land. The

4 Family PHILONEXIDA

differ from the typical octopods in being gregarious, living in the open
sea. ‘They hide themselves by day ; but towards evening come up in
great shoals, to prey upon swimming mollusks and zoophy tes, The
genera are Philonewis and Tremoctopus.

Group lil. Dercapropa. (TLen-footed Cutiles.)

These differ from the Octopods in having an additional pair of arms,
much longer than the others, called tentacles. They are generally
club- shaped at the end, and armed with a horny ring round the
suckers, or sometimes with claws. They are within the “circle of the
eight arms, between the third and fourth pairs; and are (for the most
part) capable of being drawn in to pouches behind the eyes. The body
is long, always finned, and strengthened by an internal appendage ;
which is a horny pen in the squids, a ‘‘ bone’’ in the true cuttles; a
spiral, chambered shell in Spirula; a complex organ with a cham-
bered shell inside in the Belemnite tribe. The eyes are movable
in their orbits; the breathing funnel is generally provided with a
valve; and the mantle is supported by internal fleshy bands.

family CRANCHIAD A.

The Cranchia is a pot-bellied little creature, with very small head
and eyes. These are covered by the skin; the mantle is supported by
two internal fleshy bands; and the breathing-pipe has a valve.

family Loticorsipz. (Calamaries.)

In Loligopsis, which is a very ioe) animal with a small head, the
eyes are large and beautiful, and the “preathing-pipe i is without valve.

Family Curroreutaipa®. (Hand-Calimaries.)

The body of the Hand-calamary, (Chiroteuthis,) seems only like a
fulcrum, from which to move its powerful head organs. Though only
two inches long, the arms are eight inches, and the tentacles extend

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 161

three feet. It must be remembered that these are not mere feelers, like
the antennz of insects, but strong muscular threads beaded with
suckers, and armed with four rows of pedunculated claws on the ex-
panded ends. How easily these will encircle any unhappy creature
floating at a distance, and carry it to the mouth, to be torn up by the
horny bills, is at once evident. How so small a body can work the
muscles at such a tremendous leverage, without any support but a
loose horny pen, is indeed a marvel.

The Vetled-calamaries, (Histioteuthis,) have six of their arms webbed
together, leaving the other arms and tentacles loose. It resembles
half an expanded umbrella. One of the species ‘‘rivals in color the
brilliancy of the butterflies of tropical suns. The large membrane
which unites its arms is of a rich purple, and the suckers are sapphire,
the under surface being studded with blue and yellow spots on a
reddish ground, sprinkled with purple spots.”’

Family Onycuotnutaipm. (Sea-Arrows.)

These creatures have the mantle supported by three internal car-
tilages. The eyes are exposed, and furnished with a slit above. The
breathing-pipe has a valve, as in Cranchia. They are very numer-
ous, and have been divided into the following genera: Hnoploteuthis
(Armed-calamary), Ancistrocheirus, Abralia, Verania, Acanthoteuthis,
(Spiny-calamary); Onychoteuthis (Hooked-calamary); Ancistroteuthis,
Onychia; Ommastrephes (Sea- Arrows, or Flying-squids); and T'hysano-
teuthis (Fringed-calamary).

Among the active cephalopods, perhaps the most vigorous swim-
mers are the Armed calamaries. They are the dread of the shell
divers of the Pacific Islands; for the arms have, beside the suckers,
double rows of horny hooks concealed by retractile webs. A cat’s
paw is quite sufficiently disagreeable, with her five claws; but for a
bather to feel his naked body embraced with eight snake-like arms,
with cat’s-paw weapons on the whole length, and leech-like suckers
in addition, to say nothing of the long tentacles still more powerfully
armed,* and directed by two great staring eyes, much more service-
able than a man’s in the water, the possessor of which can instantly
hide himself by a discharge of ink, is not pleasant even from a crea-
ture the size of a cat: but when it is remembered that some of them
are six feet across, and that they do not kill quickly like the shark,
but tear their prey piecemeal, we feel thankful to live in safer lati-
tudes. In the Hooked calamaries, besides the hook-armed cups, there
is a group of ordinary suckers, at the beginning of the expanded part
of the tentacles. When these touch each other, they resemble the
hinge of a pair of pliers, and the unfortunate beast hooked in between
the flaps is drawn by the united strength of both arms to be torn to
death at the top of the cuttle’s head. It is a merciful provision that
his great eyes, so necessary for him in locomotion and attack, are
spared the sight of the tortures he inflicts upon his prey. ‘The hooks

*The tentacle suckers of the calamary suggested the obstetric forceps of Prof. Simpson.

il

162 LECTURES GN MOLLUSCA.

found fossil in the German Jurassic strata, with the traces of the cut-
tle itself, prove that the Spiny calamaries were equally the tyrants of
the ancient seas. ‘The Sea-arrows live in large groups in the open
sea. They are themselves the prey of whales and birds. In order to
avoid the attacks of their pursuers, they dart out of the water like the
flying fish, often to such a height that they fall down on the decks of
vessels. The eyes of these creatures have a deep lachrymal groove at
the upper edge, and the ears are furnished with a longitudinal crest.

Family Tsurnipm. (Squids.)

In the Squids the eyes are without lids, and covered with the skin,
as in Oranchia; but the mantle is strengthened with internal cartil-
ages, as in the Sea-arrows. The genera are Gonatus, Loligo, Teuthis,
Sepioteuthis, Rossia, Sepiola, and Fidenas; with the fossil remains of
Leptoteuthis, Teucdopsis, Beloteuthis, and Geoteuthis.

The Squids form an important element in the North Atlantic fish-
eries. The common oligo is the favorite food of the Cod, and is
therefore itself fished for bait. One half of all the cod taken on the
banks of Newfoundland are said to be caught by it. ‘‘ When the vast
shoals of this mollusk approach the coast, hundreds of vessels are
ready to capture them, forming an extensive cuttle fishery, engaging
five hundred sail of French, English, and American ships. During
violent gales of wind, hundreds of tons of them are often thrown up
together in beds on the flat beaches, the decay of which spreads an
intolerable effluvium around.’’ They must themselves be consumed
in enormous numbers; for it has been estimated that a single squid
will lay in one season forty thousand eggs. The pens of the squid
tribe are loose supports in a pouch along the back. In old individuals,
sometimes two or three are found laid together. They are analogous
to the ‘‘bones’’ or steel plates in ladies’ stays—an instrument which
ought not to be needed by a vertebrated animal.

The Sepiolas are pretty little creatures, with round purse-like
bodies, and a wing-like fin on each side. They live near shore, and
may often be seen darting about in rocky pools. They are considered
a delicacy in the South of France, where they are called supieta.

The squids first make their appearance in the world’s history during
the epoch of the Lias and Oxford Clay. The octopods may, indeed,
have existed, but their bodies have no hard parts that would be hkely
to leave traces on the ancient rocks. Of the squids, not only the
horny pens and claws have been preserved, but even the muscular
mantle, the bottoms of the arms, and the ink bag filled with sepia
which an artist might envy. They must have died a very peaceful
death, as they always spill their ink under the shghtest provocation.
Some of the ink bags of the Lias are nearly a foot long, with a brilliant
pearly coat. They probably formed part of the food of the formida-
ble Ichthyosaurians of that epoch. .

Family Septapm. (True Cuttles.)

The Cuttle-fish proper are furnished with a ‘‘bone,’’ which consists,
on the back, of a hard, shelly dish, covered with membrane and end-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. roe

ing in a knob, and built up within with layer upon layer of very deli-
cate wafer-like shelly plates, supported by numerous vertical pillars.*
It is, therefore, very light and porous, at the same time that the shape
and texture of the back give it great power of support. The cuttles
are the least elegant of the tribe, having a large, flatish body, finned
along the whole of each side. The knob, doubtless, protects the
creature’s tail from blows as it swims backward near the shore. The
Chinese cuttle bones are sometimes eighteen inches long.

Most persons have seen the delicate Spirula, transparent and white,
shaped like a ram’s horn divided across by pearly chambers. A mere
conchologist would never suspect any close resemblance between this
and the cuttle-bone. They are, however, so closely connected by in-
termediate fossil forms, that, without a knowledge of their animal, it
is difficult to say to which family these belong. No less different at
first sight are the ‘‘thunderbolt stones,’’ socommon in the Jurassic
and cretaceous rocks of Europe. In the world’s history, they begin
and end with these rocks. They were suddenly poured, in incalcula-
ble abundance, on our planet; and as suddenly they became entirely
extinct. The

Family BELeMNitip”

consisted of cuttles whose body was strengthened by a long pen, join-
ing on, at the tail end, to a conical chambered shell, the air-cells of
which were connected by a siphuncle at the side. This conical shell
(formerly called the alveolus of the belemnite, and now known as the
phragmocone,) was invested, at the tail end, with a longer cone or
guard. This is fibrous, consisting of long prismatic cells, like the
shell of the recent pinnas or the great cretaceous Inocerami, with
which it entirely agrees in specific gravity. This guard is the ‘‘thun-
derbolt stone’’ of the common people,-and is generally preserved
entire, while the chambers are often destroyed, and the pen has
almost always perished. The most perfect specimens were found in
the Oxford Clay, and are preserved in the British museum and in the
cabinet of Dr. Mantell. Fragments of the chambered part, in the
Lias and Oolite, are very like the then-extinct orthoceratites, though
the animal is widely different. The last chamber alone sometimes
measures Six inches by two and a half; so that its cuttle must have
been nearly three feet long. A fortunate breakage, in a specimen in
the British museum, displays an ink-bag near the siphuncle, at once
showing that it was an active swimmer, like the cuttles. The length
of the guard is very variable in the same species, sometimes attaining
to two feet. The septa frequently perish, leaving the chambers,
which have been filled with calcareous spar, lying loosely on each
other like a pile of watch glasses.

The Belemnites were gregarious, and probably lived in a moderate
depth of water. The classical writers before Pliny gravely supposed
that they were the hardened contents of the bladder of the lynx;

*This substance, when reduced to powder, is caller pounce. Among other uses, when
rubbed on paper after ‘scratching out,”’ it prevents the ini from running.

164 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

whence they bore the name lyncurium. The writers of the middle
ages called them ‘ghosts’ candles,”’ ‘“‘devil’s fingers,’’ ‘‘night mare’s
arrows,’ &c. The more learned supposed they might be petrified
amber, fossil dates, stalactites, or spines of sea urchins, It was not
till the beginning of the present century that their true nature was
understood. The grooved Belemnitella mucronata, which 1s charac-
teristic of the chalk and Upper Green Sand, is found on both sides of
the Atlantic.

Although the Belemnite itself has not been found preserved, its
next door neighbor, the Belemnoteuthis, has been discovered at Chip-
penham, (Hngland,) with its shell, muscular mantle, fins, ink-bag,
funnel, eyes, arms, and horny hooks, all complete, as if thrown by
the tide upon our present shore. The hooks are formidable weapons,
from twenty to forty pairs appearing on each arm. In this creature
the guard is very thin. In Conotenthis, an active swimmer of the
Neocomian age, we have a very long pen terminating in a phragmo-
cone shaped like a paper funnel; forn ming an exact transition from the
Squids to the Belemuites.

Family SrrruLipz.

The shells of Spirula are as common in tropical seas now, as were
the Belemnites in those of the middle ages. Their resemblance to the
pearly nautilus and other allied chambered shells, and especially to
the fossil Gyroceras, or Crioceras, is very striking. Here is a loosely-
coiled spiral shell, regularly divided by concave septa, like the Nauti-
lus, each one pier ced by a tubular siphuncle. But the resemblance is
superficial only. The last chamber of the nautilus tribe is always
large, and contains the animal, which is fastened to it by powerful
muscles. Whereas the last septm of the Spirula is almost close to
the margin, indicating that it is an internal shell, enveloped in the
mantle of the cuttle-fish like the bone of the Sepia. Although the
shell always forms part of the fancy collections from the Bahama
Islands, and it is scattered by thousands on the shores of New Zealand,
a perfect specimen of the animal has not yet been seen. It is, how-
ever, formed on the usual decapodous type; only the fins and arm-cups
are very small. The ink-bag lies against the last. chamber of the shell.
Beautiful as the Spirula is, ‘it is still more so when the otter coat on
one side has been removed, by allowing it to float on dilute muriatic
acid, so as to display the siphuncled septa.

Among recent shells, the Bee ula stands by itself; but it is connected
with the Belemnites and Squids by fossil forms. In Spirulirostra
from the Miocene of Turin, we have a very loose spiral siphunculated
shell immersed in a kind of cuttle bone of irregular shape. In Bellop-
tera, a fossil of the Nummulite age, the chambered part is nearly
straight, and surrounded by a “bone” formed by two inverted cones
with “winged processes between. In Belemnosis, a unique fossil of the
London Cl ay, the bone is not winged. In Helicer us, a fossil described
by Professor Dana from the slate rocks of Cape Horn, there is a guard,
as in the Belemnites, inclosing a chambered shell somewhat spiral at
the nucleus.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 165

ORDER II. TETRABRANCHIATA,

or four-gilled cephalopods, of Professor Owen. It might be thought
a matter of little importance whether a cephalopod had one or two
pairs of gills; but it happens that this difference is codrdinate with
others that run through the whole form and structure of the animals.
The two-gilled cuttles, we have seen, are adapted for an active and
predacious life. As they could not dart after their prey carrying a
heavy shell, they are naked, but furnished with powerful arms and
ink-bag for their protection. The four-gilled tribes, on the other hand,
are destined for a quieter life, crawling on the ground like common
Gasteropods. Instead of eight or ten arms with suckers and hooks,
they have a multitude of small retractile feelers, something like the
Sea Anemone. On these they can creep, and draw their prey to their
mouths; but they are not able to pursue it in the open sea. Instead
of a strong breathing tube with a valve, answering the purpose of a
forcing pump and propeller, they have only an open gutter made bya
fold in the mantle, like the siphons of the Gasteropods. The eyes,
which in the cuttles have optic ganglia much larger than the central
brain, (Alcock,) are here less conspicuous, and mounted on peduncles.
The head and tentacles, instead of being the principal part of the
creature, to which the body might appear subor dinate, are here scarcely
separated from it, and retractile within the general mass. They are
always furnished with a chambered shell, the last cavity of which
contains the animal. When disturbed, instead of squirting Ink and
darting off, it shrivels up into its cavity and takes its chance. If it
sees a delicate crab at a distance, instead of pouncing on it, it must
crawl, not, indeed, on ‘‘all fours,’ but on ‘‘all dozens;’’ or wait until
the creature comes within seizing distance, when it will be entangled
in the arms and be broken up by the jaws or gizzard.

Only one animal formed after this type is now known to be living
on the earth; the pearly or true Nautilus, whose many-chambered
shell has been an object of admiring speculation from early times.
This is the last strageler belonging toa race which performed import-
ant functions in the early ages of our globe. The Nawtilc themselves
are among the few genera which have existed at every period of the
world’s history. Our knowledge begins with one species from the
upper silurian rocks of Bohemia. It has not culminated at any par-
ticular period; not more than seven species appearing in any forma-
tion; but it has never been without its representatives, and two or
three species are now crawling on the sea bottoms in the Hast Indian
archipelago. Before them, however, lived the great Orthoceratites of
the palozoic seas; and as they died out, the gr eat family of the Am-
monites developed themselves, and held possession of the seas till the
close of the cretaceous period, when they suddenly disappeared; leaving
not even a distant relation to grace the tertiary formations, Coorde
nate with the prevalence of four- cilled Cephalopods, we find a general
absence of the predacious Gasteropods which are now so numerous and
highly developed. We may suppose, therefore, that they played the
same part in the economy of nature; and tha at the Ort inetie atttes and

166 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Ammonites did the work of destruction in ancient times, which is now
performed by murices, strombs, whelks, and their allies.

The chambered shell is always pearly within, but with an external
porcellanous layer. The Chinese are fond of leaving patterns carved
‘on the Nautilus while the body of the shell is uncoated, to show the
nacre. In fossils sometimes the outer coat has perished, sometimes the
inner, and sometimes both. The chambers are always connected by a
siphuncle, through which the animal maintains a connection with the
deserted chambers. These are lined with a very thin hving membrane
in the Nautilus; in the Orthoceratites they show the marks of blood-
vessels, &c., which prove that they played some unknown part in the
economy of the animals. That these air-chambers serve as a float, to
balance the weight of the shell and enable the creature to swim if
needful, cannot be doubted; but the stories of their filling the cells
with air or water at pleasure, and so sailing at the top or descending
to the bottom, appear to be fables, like the classical legends of the
Argonaut. The living Nautilus only comes to the surface occasionally,
when the sea bottom has been agitated by storms; and it is believed
that the fossil species inhabited depths not greater than thirty fathoms.
The chambers are filled with nitrogen gas, without oxygen or carbonic
acid. The animal is attached to the shell by powerful adductor mus-
cles. As these grow onwards, the animal gradually deserts the last
chamber; and, at periodic periods of rest, a fresh septum is formed.*

If a diving bell had explored what is now called New York and

*The following lines have the rare merit of not losing truth at the same time that they are
highly poetical. They are copied from the ‘‘Atlantic Monthly.”’ Let the reader take in his
hand a pearly Nautilus cut through the middle, and say—

This is the Ship of Pearl, which, poets feign,
Sails the unshadowed main;
The venturous bark, that flings
On the sweet summer wind its purpled wings,
In gulfs enchanted, where the siren sings,
And coral reefs lie bare;
Where cold sea-maids rise, to sun their streaming hair.

Its web of living gauze no more unfurl ;
Wrecked is the ship of pearl!
And every chambered cell,

Where its dim, dreaming life was wont to dwell,

As the frail tenant shaped his growing shell,
Before thee lies revealed;

Its irised ceiling rent, its sunless crypt unsealed!

Year after year behold the silent toil
That spread his Justrous coil;
Sul, as the spiral grew,
He left his past year’s dwelling for the new;
Stole, with soft step, its shining archway through;
Built up its idle door,
Stretched in his last-found home, and knew the old no more.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 167

Canada when they lay at the Heo of the paleeozoic seas, it would
have encountered multitudes of long pointed shelly cones, floating
upright in the water, some of them adorned with beautiful colors and
sculpture, and slowly moving among the corals, sea-weeds, and stone-
lilies which then adorned the gardens of the great deep. They be-
longed to the

Family ORTHOCERATID A,

or Straight-horns. Some of them carried on their backs the largest
shells that ever lived. A specimen belonging to Col. Jewett, of Albany,
now measures twelve feet, and when perfect must have been fifteen feet
in length. And yet, from the buoyancy of its contained air, the com-
paratively feeble cephalopod could maintain its enormous leverage, and
crawl on its slender tentacles. The aperture of the Orthoceratites is
generally contracted, and the head was perhaps always exposed. The
siphuncle is very large, and in some of the genera very curiously formed,

indicating much more vitality than in the corresponding part of the
Spiral Nautilus. This was necessar y in order to maintain a living con-
nection at such a distance from the body. All the orthoceratites have
simple, concave chambers, with a central opening. They disappear at
the beginning of the secondary rocks, leaving their work to be per-
formed by the huge Ammonites of the Lias. In Gonioceras, the shell is
flattened, and the septa waved. In Actinoceras, Hormoceras and Hu-
ronia, the siphuncular processes are enormously developed arcund the
central tube, according, to different patterns. In Z'horacoceras and
- Cameroceras, the siphuncle is marginal, and generally small. The
strange fossils called Endoceras by Prof. Hall have very long slender
shells, with a large cylindrical siphuncle, somewhat lateral. This is
thickened internally by separate layers of shell, or funnel tubes one
inside the ether, called ‘‘ embryo tubes’’ by the author, contrary how-
ever to allanalogy, Their use may have been to give increased strength
in consequence of the great elongation of the shell. Some of the species
appear to have been constituted from the accident of a young shell being
lodged in the siphuncular cavity : others from the monstrous formation
of a second siphuncle.

Thanks for the heavenly message brought by thee,
Child of the wandering sea,
Cast from her lap forlorn!
From thy dead lips a clearer note is borne
Than ever Triton blew from wreathed horn!
While on mine ear it rings,
Through the deep caves of thought I hear a voice that sings:—

** Build thee more stately mansions, O my soul,
As the swift seasons roll!
Leave thy low-vaulted past!
Let each new temple, nobler than the last,
Shut thee from heaven, with a dome more vast;
Till thou at length art free,
Leaving thine outgrown shell, by life’s unresting sea!

168 LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA,

The Phragmoceras and Oncoceras form a sub-family, in which the
shell is pear-shaped and contracted at each end.

The bent forms constitute another sub-family, and were perhaps more
nearly related to the Nautilus. Cyrtoceras is slightly curved, and
shaped like a gigantic Cecum.* Gyroceras developes a shape like
Spirula ; and Ascoceras displays a shell bent upon itself, like Ptycho-
ceras among the Ammonites.

Farily Nauta.

In the living Nautilus, the only interpreter of the great group of
Tentacular Cephalopods (as D’Orbigny calls the order) the horny beaks
are surrounded with shelly matter, civing them great crushing power
over the shells of crustaceans. Similar beaks have been found fossil
in various strata, associated with Nautili. In the Muschelkalk of Ba-
varia, where there is only one species of Nautilus, the upper beak has
been described as I2hyncolites hirundo, and the under beak as ‘‘ Con-
chorhyncus avirostris.’’ D’Orbigny has turned these mandibles into
cuttle bones, under the names of Lhyncoteuthis and Palewoteuthis ; one
out of the many instances in which a knowledge of comparative anat-
omy is shown to be essential to the study of organic remains. Round
the mandibles is a circular fleshy lip; round which again are about
four dozen labial tentacles, answering to the ‘‘ buccal membrane’’ of
the cuttles, and serving to bring the prey tothe mouth. Beyond these
are a double series of tentacles, thirty-six in number, answering to the
ordinary arms of the cuttles. When the creature is expanded for
crawling or seizing prey, these would project somewhat in the form of .
a figure 8, the mouth being between the two groups of tentacles.
When the creature retires into its shell, it protects the opening with a
hood, which answers to the back pair of arms, united together and
developed for that purpose, as are one pair in the female Argonaut to
envelop the shell. The tentacles shut up in bunches into sheaths,
which correspond to the eight common arms of the cuttles. Besides
these there are four tentacles, one on each side of each eye: these appear
to be feelers as in the Gasteropods. It is easy to see how much more
highly organized and active is the paper, than its distant relative the
Pearly Nautilus. In each case, all the animals examined have been
females. It has been supposed that the shell-forms with a wide open-
ing at the axis of the spire, belong to the males, which, as in the other
Cephalopods, are few in number. Similar differences are found in
almost all thle Ammonites.

The Fossil Nautili present several sections, differing more or less in
type from the recent species. In Cryptoceras, the siphuncle is nearly
external, as in the Ammonites, which it resembles in external form.
In Temnocheilus, the shell is carinated. In Discites all the whirls are
exposed and flattened. These sections are from the paleozoic rocks.
The ‘* Ellipsolithes’’ were simply Nautili and Ammonites which had
been accidentally compressed into an oval shape.

The Corniculina figured by Munster as a chambered shell, is probably only a badly
observed Ceecid.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. 169

In the Lniuites of the ancient seas, we have a Nautilus, which, on
coming to maturity, produced its tube in astraight line. The Hortolus
‘resembles it, but with the whirls separate asin Spirula. In Trochoceras,
we find the spire more or less elevated, ag in snails.

The sub-family CLYMENID& consists of forms in which the chambers
are more or less waved or indented, forming a slight approach to the
Ammonites. They are all paleozoic forms, except Atwria, which makes
its appearance unexpectedly in the London Clay. This has a very large
internal siphon, ike a number of funnels interwrapping each other,
and reminding us somewhat of Hndoceras among the Orthoceratites.

Family AMMonitipz. (ftam’s-Horn Shells.)

This group, so abundant in the middle ages both in species and in
individuals, suddenly passed out of existence at the close of the creta-
ceous age. The body ot the Ammonites was long in proportion: the
opening of the shell was guarded by curiously -shaped processes, and
closed by a double operculum. In the beautiful flat Ammonites of the
Oxford Clay, the shell makes two long forceps-shaped beaks, one on
each side of the mouth. In another species, these beaks arch over the
mouth and meet in the middle, leaving one hole for the head to crawl
out at, and the other for the opercle-bearing arms. In other species,
the aperture is almost closed up, as in many snails.

In the keeled species, the operculum was of one horny piece, as in
Gasteropods: but in the round-backed groups, it was shelly, and divided
into two plates. Forty-five kinds have been described, one being from
the palezeozoic rocks. They were called Trigonellites by the old writers,
and doctors still disagree as to their nature. D’Orbigny thought them
cirripedes: Meyer, bivalve shells: Sowerby, fish palates: Deshay es,
gizzards of Ammonites: Coquand (followed by Chénu) cuttle bones.
They have however sometimes been found in situ, exactly answering
to the hood of the Nautilus.

But the most remarkable character of the Ammonites is the sutures,
or edges of the chambers. When an Ammonite is sliced down the
middle, the septa simply appear waved as in Clymene. But when the
outer shell is removed, and the cast of the edges is displayed, we find
a beautiful leafy structure, often of very intricate pattern, but constant
in each species. The siphuncle is always external. The outside is
almost always very beautifully ornamented, with ribs, knobs, spines, or
delicate striz. The under layer is always ‘pearly, as in Nautilus ; ; and
beautiful objects they must indeed have been, when painted with vari-
ous colors and patterns, to those who could have seen them with
oolitic or cretaceous eyes. Some of them are of enormous size, meas-
uring occasionally two feet in diameter. These are found in the Lias,
and in the neighborhood of Bristol (England) may often be seen built
into the walls ‘by the road side. More than five hundred and thirty
species are already known. They are rare in America, but very com-
mon in Europe. Species, similar to those of the English oolite, have
been found in the high passes of the Himalaya, more than 16, 000 feet
above the level of the sea.

The most ancient of the tribe are the Goniatites, of the Upper Silu-

170 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

rian and Carboniferous seas. In these, the sutures are not foliated,
but simply lobed, often at sharp angles. In the ceratites of the Mus-
chelkalk series, the alternate lobes are denticulated. The Gonvatite,
when the spire is unrolled into astraight cone, like the Orthoceratites,
becomes a Bactrite; and the Ceratite, similarly unrolled, becomes a
Baculina.

‘The true Ammonites, with minutely lobed septa, present all varieties
of shape ; from the compressed forms, with the whirls scarcely touch-
ing, to the involute species, with round backs, narrow chambers, and
very small umbilicus. They have been variously divided into groups
by different authors ; but they pass into each other by very slight dis-
tinctions. Often a shell, which in its earlier stages would belong to
one group, develops into a different one as it approaches maturity.

The Ammonites present various aberrant forms, some corresponding
to those already mentioned among the Nautili, some peculiar to them-
selves. In Crioceras the whirls are separate, as in Spirula. In
Scaphites, the shell begins like an Ammonite, the mouthis next pro-
duced at a tangent, and then bent back uponitself. It would be curi-
ous to know how such creatures got their living. Ancyloceras com-
bines the characters of the two last genera, beginning as Spirula, and
ending as Scaphites. Anisoceras has the same form, but drawn out of
the plane into an irregular spiral, like Vermetus. Towxoceras presents
a simple cycloidal curve. In Hamites, the shell begins quite straight,
then bends and returns again parallel to itself, and so on, like a Spi-
rula drawn out and flattened on its two sides. In the section Hamu-
lina, the shell only makes one bend, the two parallel limbs having
different sculptures, and the body-chamber occupying one limb and the
elbow. The Ptychoceras is like a Hamulina, with the two limbs
joined together ; still with different sculptures, so that fragments
might easily be described as distinct species. In Baculites, the shell
is quite straight, like a walking stick. It isso common in the Nor-
mandy chalk as to give it the name of Baculite ‘Limestone.

In the Yerrilite group, we have an approach to the ordinary shape
of the univalve spiral shells. They are mostly reversed, and are sup-
posed by Woodward to have had one pair of gills atrophied. In
Heteroceras, after beginning as a Turrilite, the shell becomes separate,
as in the adolescent Vermetus, and makes an irregular spire eveloping,
but not touching, the spire. The Helicoceras is as it werea Turrilite,
with all the whirls drawn out into a corkscrew.

We have now enumerated the principal known forms of Cephalo-
pods, both extinct and living. While they are the most highly
organized of invertebrates, they cannot be considered as typical mol-
lusks; that is, they do not represent the idea of molluscan life, as do
the ordinary Gasteropods which we have next to consider. Now those
classes which go off from the standard idea are generally pretty well
defined ; while those in which the normal idea culminates are more
variable in structure. We have seen that the cephalopods are all
formed on two well-marked but distinct types; and however much the
shell of the Baculite may differ from the Nautilus, or the Argonaut’s
egg-case from the cuttle-bone, a beginner even could never doubt con-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. Likh

cerning the class of acephalopod if he saw it alive: for though star-
fish and polypes, as well as Bryozoa, have a central mouth surrounded
by arms or feelers, the great eyes and funnel, as well as the soft but
muscular body, would at once assign its position. It is not so with
the Gasteropods. - To say nothing of the different shapes of the shell,
ase. g. in Chiton, Dentalium, Patella, Trochus, Vermetus, Cyprea,
Murex, and Carinaria, the shapes of the animals are so very unlike
that even now naturalists are not agreed as to the limits of the
class ; still less on the arrangement of its fundamental divisions ; least
of all, on the position of particular families and genera. This should
by no means discourage the student ; but on the contrary fill him
with zeal to prosecute a study in which so many unworked materials
are within his own reach; and in which, therefore, instead of merely
following at a remote distance in the steps of the learned, he may,
without neglecting the main duties of his life, add materially to the
stores of human knowledge, and even throw important light on the
dark places of our planet’s ancient history.

CLASS GASTEROPODA ;

that is, belly-footed animals, or crawlers: comprising snails, periwin-
kles, whelks, limpets, and ‘‘ univalve shell-fish’’ generally.

These creatures form three-fourths of the whole number of mollusks.
They inhabit sea-shores, and the sea-bottoms, down to the lowest
depths of ordinary animal life: they are found swimming in the open
seas, or accompanying the floating gulf. weed: or they live in fresh
waters, crawling on stones or aquatic plants. Lastly, they are found
on dry land, in all kinds of situations where lime exists; either in
damp and marshy places, or in rocky deserts ; either burrowing in
earth or crevices, or creeping on the vegetation of forests, herbage, or
lichen-covered stones, One cannot live anywhere, therefore, where
crawling mollusks are not within our reach. The following classifi-
cation may aid us in understanding these many-shaped creatures :

Class. Sub-classes. Orders. Examples.

( ( Pecrrniprancus...Whelks, Cones, Strombs, Cowries, Peri-
; q NTIS j winkles.

PRP ical ~)
| TOS OTIS 1 ScUTIBRANCHS...... Limpets, Chivons, Sea-cars, Topshells.

| CIRROBRANCHS..... Tooth Shells.
GASTEROPODS: { puLMONATES .......c..0cceeeeereeeeenees Snails.
re canoe § TECTIBRANCHS.. ..Bullas, Sea Hares, Umbrellas.

| OPISTHOBRANCHS. } NvpiIsR4ANCHS. .... Doris, Eolis, &c.
| NUCLEOBRANCHB...........see cece eeeeee Carinaria , Janthina.

In the Progoprancus, the breathing cavity is at the back of the
head, in advance of the heart. There is always a distinct shell, which
generally covers the animal. They form two principal groups, (1)
the Pectinibranchs, in which the gill is comb-shaped, and the animal
unisexual: and (2) the Scutibranchs, in which the gills are in plates,
like the bivalves, and the animal has the sexes united. The Cirro-
branchs are a small and very aberrant group.

In the Oprsruoprancus, the gills are behind the heart, and: very
variable in position and structure. There is no shell, except in a few
families of the Tectibranchs, in which the gills are covered by the

FR LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

mantle. In the Nudibranchs, they form ornamental excrescences,
more or less diffused over the body. The sexes are always united.

In all the water shell-fish, the animal after birth undergoes a meta-
morphosis, as in the insect tribe, before it assumes its normal condi-
tion ; but in the intermediate tribe of Snains, the creature is born into
its proper shape. The sexes are united, as in the Opisthobranchs.

‘The Nucieoprancus have the gills in a tuft at the lower part of the
back, sometimes protected by a shell. They do not crawl like true
Gasteropods, but are an aberrant group passing over to the Pteropods.
They swim in the open sea ; and while they devour the jelly-fish, are
themselves the prey of true fishes and cuttles.

ORDER PECTINIBRANCHIATA. (Comb-gilled Crawlers.)

All these creatures have a spiral body, guarded by a shell. When
they walk about, the liver and other viscera remain in the upper por-
tion of the shell: but a large fleshy foot is protruded, on which the
animal crawls; as also the head, with a distinct neck. On the head
are a pair of tentacles, (commonly called ‘“‘ horns,’’ from their similar-
ity of position with the cow’s horns,) which are extremely delicate
organs of sense. The eyes are on these, or at their base ; or, some-
times, on little eye-stalks near. In front is the snout, which is either
short, as in the periwinkles, or produced into a long trunk, as in the
carrion-feeding Strombs. Sometimes it appears very short and inno-
cent; but really it has swallowed, and can at any moment dart out,
an enormous proboscis, armed with powerful rows of teeth. The bot-
tom of the shell is in reality its front; for there the animal breathes ;
there being either a pipe or a hole to let the water-current in to the
gills. The alimentary canal is doubled back over itself, terminating
near the gills, so as to be able to act, when the creature is at rest in
his shell. There are seldom any differences observable in the shells
of the two sexes. The intromittent organ is near the head, and gene-
rally very long; varying considerably in shape in the different genera.
At the end of the foot is a horny operculum or toe nail ; which is drawn
in last of all into the shell, and serves to close its aperture, like a
trap-door.

Remembering that the shell is part and parcel of the living animal
a secretion from its muscular skin or mantle—of truly organized struc-
ture, though not endowed with feeling; we shall naturally expect to
find differences in the shell corresponding with those in the sentient
inhabitant. This is generally, but not always, the case. Lamarck
thought that all creatures with a round-mouthed shell were herbivor-
ous, and all those with a notched mouth carnivorous; but now it is
known that some round-mouthed groups are very fierce, as Natica and
Scalaria, while some that were thought predacious, as Cerithium, are
vegetarians. In MJelania and fo, Bulimus and Achatina, we have both
forms of shell in one family. So Clark imagined that all creatures
with many-whirled opercula were hermaphrodites; all with tew whirls
unisexual. But the hermaphrodite Nerites have few whirls; while
Modulus among the Periwinkles, and Cerithidea among the Cerites,
differ trom the other members of their unisexual families in having

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. iste

many whirls. The study of mollusks is calculated to warn any stu-
dent against hasty generalizations. He is continually finding char-
acters important in one family, which prove of little moment in
another: marks which he has long rightfully considered codrdinate
with special distinctions, appearing again in quite different connec-
tions, as well as essential differences of animal appearing, where there
was nothing in the shell to lead to their suspicion. An artificial clas-
sification, therefore, however convenient as an index to characters and
species, does not convey that knowledge of the whole relationships of
the animal, which we ought at least to seek to express. It 1s to be
regretted that some of the most learned of modern writers have gone
on this artificial plan; and, from a determination to be guided by cer-
tain special characters as fundamental, have grouped together very
unlike creatures, and separated others with natural affinities, to the
great perplexing of beginners. Thus, in the arrangement followed
at the British Museum, the Gasteropods and bivalves are grouped
together, simply because they have a foot; and the Lamp-shells, Ptero-
pods, and Cephalopods together, because they have none: the noble
Cuttles being degraded to the lowest rank among mollusks; and two
closely allied classes of bivalve shells, as well as the nearly related
Gasteropods and Pteropods being separated in the primary division,
simply because they have or have not a foot—a character which varies
to the greatest extent within each separate class; for many of the
Heteropods among the crawlers have not so much of foot as the cut-
tles, and the oysters among the bivalves have none at all. The same
grouping, according to individual characters, prevails throughout the
subordinate divisions. But there is a difference between a classijica-
tion and an index. The Linnean grouping of plants is an admirable
index; by consulting which an unknown flower may be at once
put into its proper place; but it tells very little, and that little often
erroneously, of the true relationships of plants. The ‘‘ Natural Sys-
tem’’ is much harder to learn, and requires constant alterations; but,
so far as it is ascertained, it is a compendium of the existing state of
science. So the British Museum method is an admirable index; for a
student, having a fresh animal under examination, can at once ar-
range it under its appropriate ‘‘Suborder, Tribe, A, a,*, f,”’ &c.; but
whether he is showing, or upsetting its true relationships by this pro-
cess, is yet to be seen. It was thought in the days of Lamarck that
animals, if fully known, might be arranged in a straight line, gradu-
ally ascending from the monad to man. EHvery progress in our dis-
coveries impinges upon this idea, and shows that we cannot even
arrange by radiations or circles in one plane. We have to branch off
into space, like the suns in the universe: the attractions of each, with
its attendants in orbits of différent planes, being to every other. To
express this in a superficial way on paper must needs only give us
partial impressions, which nothing but patient study can devélop into
even an approximation to the truth.

The comb-gilled crawlers very naturally divide themselves into
those with a long retractile proboscis, which can be drawn into the
mouth or extended at pleasure; and those with an external muzzle,
more or less produced into a snout. The first group are all preda-

174 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

cious, rasping the flesh or sucking the juices of other mollusks, crus-
taceans, or zoophytes. The second group are variously organized,
according as they scour the shores for carrion, browse on the sea
weed, or are satisfied, like the bivalves, with the organic matter that
the sea wafts to their mouths. In each group we find creatures of
equally high organization, as e. g., the whelks and strombs; in each,
some very low, as Magilus and Vermetus. As a general rule, the
operculum in the predacious group is in concentric layers; in the vege-
table-feeders, more or less spiral in its growth.

Group PRoBOSCIDIFERA. (Crawlers, with Retractile Proboscis.)

All these creatures are able to swallow their snouts and their tongues.
They have sharp tentacles, with the eyes generally placed on knobs,
part way up their sides. They have thin necks; and, when not hun-
ery, appear very innocent, as well as graceful creatures, the dangerous
organs being quite concealed. Their foot is large, flat, and spread-
ing, more separate from the body than in the snails. But when their
hungry or ferocious instincts are aroused, they dart out a long trunk,
sometimes even longer than their shell, at the end of which are vari-
ous drilling teeth, so arranged that they can bore a hole, even in the
strongest shells, and suck out the unfortunate inhabitant. Hvery one
must have observed these accurately turned holes, especially near the
hinge of bivalve shells. Besides this drfll-bearing trunk, they have
a long horny tongue, or ‘‘lingual ribbon,’’ armed with hundreds of
teeth, arranged in various patterns, which differ in the various fami-
lies. These tongues, when at rest, lie coiled up in a cavity near the
stomach. They do not make such quick work with their prey as do
the cuttles. Fancy the condition of an unfortunate clam or mussel,
resting peaceably in his bivalve shield, as he hears a grating noise,
outside his liver, going on hour after hour, he knows not why. At
last he feels the drill, and then the horny tongue, entering his vitals,
and he is sucked out of existence without possibility of defense!

The shell of the Trunk-bearers may almost always be known by a
notch or canal at the base; the object of which is to protect, or at any
rate allow the egress of the breathing pipe, which, as in the Nautilus,
is an open gutter formed by a lengthening and folding of the mantle.
In most of the tribe the trunk is drawn in base foremost; but in the
aberrant group of Cowries, Dr. Stimpson has observed that the tip is
first swallowed. In another group, of which the Cones are the type,
there is said to be no separate tongue; but the teeth are inserted, in
two rows of organs like the sting of a bee, in the substance of the
trunk itself. The predacious Pectinibranchs are arranged according
to the form of teeth on the tongue-ribbon.

Foremost in rank and beauty among the Gasteropods, stands the

family Muricipz,

or Rock-shells, in which the lingual ribbon is long and narrow, with
a multitude of very small teeth arranged in rows of three, (I'1:!,) each
of them with several spikes. The middle row only is fixed. In Murea

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. eS

proper, the animal, as it increases in size, periodically produces beau-
tiful foliations or varices from its mantle, at least three on each whirl.
In the typical species these are thin, light, and armed with numerous,
often very long spines; and the canal which holds the br eathing
siphon is ereatly pr oduced , hearly closed, and also armed with spines.
One would think the animal would be as much incommoded by its
splendid dress as a fashionable lady in a crowded ball-room. As the
the animal grows, it eats away the last year’s varix, which would
otherwise close up the aperture. It often happens that old mollusks,
either to ighten the weight they have to carry on their backs, or from
becoming more portly inside, eat out part or the whole of the interior
partitions in the same way. If the spire is long, or they are attacked
by borers in the upper region, where the liver works, they,also have
the power of partitioning off the unused or diseased part by septa,
which, however, are not regular or perforated as in the Nautil.

When the shells are strong, and the varices numerous and foliated,
they are called Phyllonotus. They are very numerous and beautiful
on the west coasts of tropical America and Africa. The shells of
Pteronotus have a few wing-like varices. When these are feebly
developed, as in JMuricidea, they pass into the next genus, Zrophon,
where the varices have degenerated’ into mere raised lamine. This is
an arctic form, both of the northern and southern seas. The Typhis,
which appears first in the older Tertiaries, is a Murex with a single
open spine between the varices. This is supposed to perform the
function of an excurrent canal, like the slit in Plewrotoma, or the hole
in Vissurella. Another group, of which the Spindle- shells are the
type, has no varices at all; but both the spire and canal are greatly
elongated. The true Fusus is a tropical form; but an intermediate
group, with moderate canal, (Chrysodonvws,) abounds in the arctic seas.
The Chrysodomus antiquus, still common in the British seas, and found
in the whole circumpolar region of the North, was equally common in
the various tertiary epochs of the English Crag. A reversed variety
(‘‘ fusus contrarius’’) was the characteristic species of the Red Crag,
and is now found living, beyond the limits of the normal form, in the
Mediterranean and on the cost of Spain. The Scotch call it the
‘‘roaring buckie,’’ from the ‘‘ sound of the sea’’ which the air makes
along the spiral passages when held to the ear. The Zetlanders hang
it flat, put a wick in the canal and oil in the body whirl, and make a
lamp of it. It is now fashionable to suspend the great Turbo in the
same way asa flower vase. The Clavellas have curiously deformed
mouths, and abounded in the Hocene age.

Lamarck, knowing little of the animals, divided his families accord-
ing to the leng th of the canal; but this is no index to the length of the
siphon, In the Pisania croup, the canal is very short, but the siphon
is moderately long and curled back over the shell in walking. A tooth
on the body wh irl, marking off the top end of the mouth, shows the
position of the excurrent canal. The Hnginas are little shells with
wry mouths, about which very little is known, though they are very
commen on both shores of tropical America.

As Pisania represents in this family Lamarck’s Purpurids, so Comi-
nella and Metula represent his Buccinids. They are in fact Buceinums

176 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

with a Muricoid operculum. Their favorite haunts are the rocky
shores of South Africa, Australia, and New Zealand; JMetula being an
American and Hast Indian group.

In the same way Anachis represents the Columbellas; from which
the shell is known simply by having a more elevated spine and trans-
verse ribs.

Family Bucernpa. (Whelks.)

The genus Buccinum of Linneeus contained all the shells with a
notched base: a heterogeneous group, most of which have been moved
of, step by step, to other families and genera; leaving only a few
species, mostly from the boreal seas in each hemisphere, to keep up
the ancient amily name. The Whelks are very closely related to the
Murices, fom which they differ chiefly in having a thin, oval opercu-
lum, with the nucleus a little out of the centre. The true Buccinum
has a notch for the breathing tube, and Strombella (a shell common in
the Norwegian seas, but still so rare near England that good specimens
sell for ten dollars) a short canal. The Columbelle, which are very
pretty little shells, extremely abundant in both oceans of tropical
America, are still but little known in their economy, but belong by
operculum to this family. They have their mouths so twisted by
teeth, that the foot and operculum has to go in and out sideways.
Perhaps this accounts for the operculum being so often broken and
abnormally repaired. It is a curious fact that whatever be the form
of the operculum in the different tribes of predacious mollusks, when-
ever it has been broken and has to be repaired by the animal, it always
takes a simple oval shape with concentric layers, the nucleus being in
the middle. In one place on the English coast there is found a race of
Buccinum undatum (the common whelk of the English and American
coasts) which perpetuates a very abnormal condition. They have two
small opercula of more or less irregular shapes, but each of concentric
elements. Probably their remote ancestor met with an accident, and
has transmitted her mode of repairing the fracture to her descendants.

Family Pyrvutiz.

The shells.of this group run into those of /usus by insensible gra-
dations; but the animals present a well-marked difference. The neck
(not the snout, as in the Strombs) is very long, the proboscis being
still further extensile. The head and tentacles are small in proportion.
Many of these shells are very large. The Pyrula melongena and P.
patula, inhabiting respectively the Atlantic and Pacific shores of
tropical America, are eaten by the natives. In the genus Hemfusus
are two of the largest living Gasteropods, the H. colosseus and probos-
cidalis of the Hast Indies.

family PURPURIDA.

The animal of Purpura differs very little from that of Buccinum and
Murex ; but the operculum is formed ona very peculiar plan. Outside

ss LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA,. 177

it looks shapeless, like a chip of rosewood; within, however, it is seen
that it has been formed on the usual concentric plan, but with the
nucleus elongated, and turned towards the outer lip of the shell. The
name of the principal genus is derived from a crimson dye which many
of the species exude when pressed. It was not, however, from these,
but from the Murex brandaris and A. trunculus of the Mediterranean,
that the ancients obtained their celebrated Tyrian purple. Cavities in
the rocks, with heaps of the broken shells, where the mollusks were
sacrificed to dye the robes of the nobles, are still seen on the shores of
the Morea and Levant.

The shells of this group reproduce many of the forms of the Muri-
cids, but with the chip, instead of the claw-shaped operculum. Thus
Cerastoma has regular varices like Murex and Vitularia; irregular
ones like Zrophon. Rhizocheilus has generally been confounded with
Muricidea, Chorus presents the shape of Chrysodomus, and Rapana
of Pyrula. fopas takes the place of Prsania; the wry-mouthed Lici-
nula of Engina; and Nitidella represents Anachis and the Columbellas.
The true Purpura has a peculiar scooping out of the pillar-lip. This,
when exaggerated, and at the same time the body whirl greatly
enlarged at the expense of the spire, produces the common Concholepas
of the Peruvian coast, which at first sight might be taken for a limpet.
In Monoceros, a genus almost peculiar to the west coast of America,
and ranging from California to Cape Horn, a sharp spine is developed
at the base of the outer lip. The same is seen in Chorus, Cerastoma,
and Concholepas; and may be looked upon as a west American pecu-
liarity.

In the Lapana group, Melapium represents the Pyrula melongena,
and the delicate Rapa shells the Ficulas. The Pseudoliva is clothed
with a coarse epidermis, and has a channel running spirally outside
the base of the shell, the use of which is not known. In the angular
Cuma tectum and in Purpura columellaris, there is a hump which runs
along the middle of the pillar lip.

The purple-shells frequent rocky shores all round the globe, and are
generally very prolific. They feast on bivalves, periwinkles and other
shell-fish. Some of them are very sedentary in their habits, especially
the Lhizocheils, which clasp round the stems of corals and prey upon
the Polypes. These often have the breathing canal almost rudimentary.

The Magilus, which used to be considered an Annelid, and afterwards
a Vermetid, is perhaps a degraded member of this group. When young
it has a white, globular shell, shaped like Natica. It establishes itself
among the Red Sea Polypes; and as the corals grow upwards, so does
the Magilus, forming a solid, irregular tube, with a keel to represent
the canal. Leptoconchus resembles its young state, but with a slight
notch, and no operculum. The Magilus, having plenty of lime to eat,
fills up its spire and the forsaken part of its tube with solid shelly
matter.

family Nassim. (Dog-whelks.)
The Nassas have small, compact, highly sculptured shells, with a

sharply twisted notch, through which the long curly siphon protrudes.
There is generally a strong lump on the inner lip. The animal has

12

178 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

two slender tails at the end of its foot, and a very thin, horny, triangular
operculum, very finely serrated on each side. When the operculum is
reproduced after injury, very few serrations are formed. In the Phos
group, there is only one tail, the eyes are very near the tips of the ten-
tacles, and the operculum is claw-shaped, without serrations. The
animal and even the operculum is as yet unknown in many of the
genera and most of the species of this group: and it is probable that
the family will need considerable revision.

In Bullia, a genus which delights in southern peninsulas, the foot
is extremely large, giving a glossy coat to the shell, and the animal is
blind. It probably plows the wet sand for bivalves, like Natica. The
Pseudostrombs form a transition between these and the ordinary forms,
not having any gloss on the spire. The true Nassas are active bur-
rowers, curling their nose-pipe up through the twisted notch, while
they search the sand for bivalves. They are extremely abundant in
tropical seas, both in species and individuals. In Desmoulea the shell
is rolled up almost into a ball ; and in Cyclops, it is curiously distorted
and flattened like a Nerite. Several of the shells called Nassas, as the
common ‘‘ Buccinum obsoletum’’ of the west Atlantic, and Nassa pana-
mensis of the east Pacific, have a Pisanoid operculum. They perhaps
belong, with Northia, to the Phos group. The Phos shells are very
beautifully cancellated: they have a sharp plait near the breathing
notch, and a wave at the base of the outer lip. Nassaria represents
the Tritons in this family, and Cyllene the Volutes.

The Hburnas are very beautifully spotted shells, strong, solid, and
more or less shining. ‘They are always smooth, and rarely display any
epidermis. They form a transition to the Harps.

Family PustoNELLIDA.

This little group has shells like Fusus, but the operculum is sub-
triangular, with the nucleus on the inner margin.

Family TurricuLips,

These creatures would be taken for Mitras from the shell alone. Indeed
the only characters by which the shells can be distinguished are the
trifling ones that they are externally ribbed transversely, and the outer
lip furrowed within; characters which in other groups would only
amount to specific difference. Here, however, they are coordinate (so
far as yet observed) with important characters in the dentition ; the
true Mitres being toothed like Fasciolaria, which will be presently
described ; while the Zurricule agree with Murex.

In the remaining family of this group, the foot is greatly developed,
causing a more or less glossy secretion over the whole shell.

Family Ourvipm. (Olives and Harps.)

When the foot is very large, we often find the operculum very small
or absent. In the Harps and Olives, the foot is deeply chiseled on each
side of the front ; so as to make lappels, which may be doubled up over

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 179

the head to protect it as it burrows in the sand. There are three
divisions in the family, of which the types are Oliva, Ancillaand Harpa,
and are thus characterized :

Ontvina. Shell compressed, smooth: pillar plaited: suture chan-
neled: a tail from the side of the mantle occupying the groove.

Ancittina®. Without shell channel and mantle tail.

Harpina. Shell ventricose, with varices pointed at the suture.

The Olives are among the best known and most beautiful of shells.
They are found plentifully in all tropical seas, especially in the islands
of the Indian and Pacific oceans. They are fond of burrowing in wet
sand in quest of bivalves ; and can dart through the water with toler-
able rapidity, by expanding and flapping their fleshy foot. They are
very rapacious ; and the larger kinds are fished by hooks baited with
flesh. The shells are heavy, painted in beautiful patterns and highly
polished. The colors are often very variable in the same species ; and
as the shape of the shells is generally pretty uniform, there is great
difficulty in discriminating several of the kinds. The pillar-lip is not
plaited, as in the Volutes and Mitres; but there are numerous spiral
folds, of which the foremost unite and travel round the base of the spire,
forming a band of different color.

In the Olivellas, which are all small shells, living in vast shoals on
each side of tropical America, the spire is elevated and the mouth ex-
panded at the base. The foot is not so large; and the typical species
have a very small operculum, which is however wanting in Lampro-
doma. In Agaronia the shell is even wider, and very thin. The back
is destitute of polish, and is therefore not so much immersed in the foot.
It frequents the west coasts of America and Africa, and is found in the
Kocene strata. In Scaphula the shell is distorted by an enormous lump
at the suture.

The Ancillas are polished shells, generally of a uniform white, fawn,
or brown color, without pattern. They are particularly plentiful in
Africa, and in the Hocene strata. In Dipsaccus which has, and San-
della which has not, a winding umbilicus, the spire is elevated, and the
spiral band round the base of the shell ends in a rudimentary tooth.
In Anaulax the shell is not polished outside, and the shell is thin and
wide-mouthed, like Agaronia in the last group.

The Harps form a small but well-marked group; of which the species
are so like each other that even the Messrs. Adams did not attempt to
subdivide them. They all have ventricose shells, with varicose ribs at
regular intervals, which may be sharp or flattened on the same speci-
men. ‘They are painted brown in beautifully penciled patterns, with
shades of pink and white ; and on the pillar is a large callosity, formed
by the olive-like foot of the animal. It is said that the creature will
part with its tail, rather than be caught; after the manner of the
Italian lizards. In the London Clay is a curious fossil, the ‘‘ Buccinwm
stromboides’’ of authors, which forms an interesting transition between
the Harps and the Ancillas. It has only rudimentary varices; but
their pointed tops remain. The general shape, and the lump on the
pillar, formed by the animal’s foot, which is too large to enter the shell,
show close relations with the true Harps.

180 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

The teeth in all the families thus far enumerated are formed on the
Whelk type, in rows of three each ; of which the central one is broad
and fixed, while the side ones are movable. All three are armed with
variously shaped hooks. In the next group of families, the lateral as
well as the central teeth are fixed; and the shell always has folds on

the pillar.
Family Fasctouartavm. (Lulip-shells and Mitres.)

This family embraces two very different looking groups of shells, of
which Fasciolaria and Mitra are the types. They agree however in a
very peculiar dentition. The central teeth in each row are very small ;
but the lateral ones are long, narrow, and armed with points like a saw.
The tulip-shells are not very strong, generally knobbed outside, with
the breathing canal a little curved. They are known from Fusus by a
few very slight and slanting folds on the pillar, close to the breathing
pipe. The fasciolaria gigantea of the South Carolina seas is sometimes
two feet in length, rivaling in size the great Hemifusi of the Hast
Indies. Small specimens greatly resemble the £”. princeps of the west
coast, but are at once distinguished by the sculpture on the operculum
of the latter. The group called Mulgur, which abounds on the Atlantic
shores of North America, with the East Indian group Zudicla, were
formerly reckoned with the Pyrulas. Whether they have a whelk-
like dentition, or whether they are Fasciolarias with undeveloped plaits,
cannot be told till their animals have been dissected. Whether it
speaks well for the zeal of American naturalists that these large species,
which can be so easily examined, should be abundant in collections, as
far as the shell is concerned, but as yet undescribed from the living
animals, must be for others to determine.

In Latirus, the shell is shaped like Fusus or Pisania, but with a
few parallel plaits. In Peristernia these evanesce, as in FMulgur; and
some species can hardly be known from Pisania. In Leucozonia,
there is a spine in the outer hp, as in Monoceros. The stout claw-
shaped operculum, which characterizes this tribe as well as the Muri-
cids, at once distinguishes the shell: but Lamarck’s error has been
repeated by many authors, and even by Chénu.

The genus Fastigiella is known only by its shell; which seems to
represent the Cerites among the Fasciolarias. The plaits are obsolete.

The Mitra group have always been great favorites. They generally
have slender, pointed shells, with elegant sculpture and particularly
brilliant painting. There are a great multitude of species, but most
of them are rare. They have a love for an insular life; being found
in great abundance in the islands of the Indian and Pacific oceans,
while the shores of the neighboring continents have only a few, and
those plain species. The Atlantic ocean is not their favorite: even
the choice islands of the West Indies only boasting of a few dull
species. The pillar lip is always strongly plaited, the top plaits being
the strongest. They are remarkable for doubling up their little foot
longitudinally, when they draw themselves in. The operculum is
generally absent. They have the power of emitting a very nauseous
odor when disturbed. ‘Their proboscis is enormously long, out of all

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 181

proportion to the size of the animal. It is difficult to say where they
find room to deposit it when swallowed. Swainson, who, with many
fancies, devoted much time to pointing out the analogies among vari-
ous groups of mollusks, paid particular attention to the Mitres. It
has already been shown that one group passes into the Muricid.
Another possesses the dentition of the Volutes. In the restricted
eroup, the Sérigatellas have the aspect of Columbella. They are found
under stones at low water, and are generally covered with an epider-
mis. Even when living, they are often coated over with nullipore,
an evidence of their sluggish habits. The Jmbricarias are, as it were,
plaited cones, and Cylindra has the shape of the Olives. They live in
the sheltered sands of the coral lagoons, and even in the black mud of
mangrove swamps. Lastly, the fossil genus Volvaria has close rela-
tionship with JJarginella.

Family Turpinettipe. (‘‘false Volutes.’’)

The Turbinelles are known from the last family by the lateral teeth
of the lingual ribbon; which, instead of being saw-shaped, have only
one strong horn on each to tear with. The middle tooth, however, is
very long and trident-shaped. The shell always has strong, trans-
verse plaits in the middle of the pillar lip. The true Zurbinellr are
pear-shaped, with a long canal. The ‘$shank-shell’’ is carved by the
Cingalese; and when found reversed is considered sacred. The priests
make use of it to administer their medicines. The group Cynodonta,
of which the two finest species inhabit the tropical shores of Atlantic
and Pacific America, are compact, and somewhat triangular in form.
The shell looks as if it bid defiance to all enemies, being extremely
strong and heavy, armed with stout knobs, and closed with a thick
twisted operculum. ‘The animal, however, is said to be timid and
inactive, shrinking quickly within its shell at the slightest alarm.

In the next section there is only one row of teeth on the lingual
ribbon, the lateral series being obsolete. The central teeth have gen-
erally three lobes, but sometimes they end in a single spike.

Family Vouutps. (Volutes.)

The Volutes are large, showy shells; most of them rare, and highly
prized by collectors. They have a very short spire, with a mamil-
lated nucleus, which is sometimes disproportionately large. The bot-
tom of the pillar lip is always plaited, with a notch for the breathing
pipe, which is short, turned back, and often furnished with little flaps
at the base. The foot is generally large, sometimes with a slit on
each side near the head, as in the Olives. The tentacles are small,
far apart, and joined by a veil. The eyes are on lumps behind the
tentacles.

The Boat-shells and Melons are large and thin, with very expanded.
mouth, and a few sharply-cut pillar-plaits. They are, as it were,
Marsupial animals, the eggs being hatched within the mother’s body,
and the young ones living there till they are more than an inch
long. The Cymbas are almost exclusively West African shells. They
were called Yet by Adanson, who tells us that the high winds some-

182 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

times drive shoals of them on shore, where they are eaten for food.
They have a very large, irregular apex, surrounded by a keeled chan-
nel, and a twisted pillar. The Melos are brightly painted shells from
the East Indies, often with a pretty crown of spines around the short,
smooth spire. In Volutella (a tropical American shell) the expanded
mantle deposits a coat of enamel over the spire, which is often pro-
duced into along horn. Voluta (proper) has a small operculum, and
numerous secondary plaits. The typical species, from the West In-
dies, is beautifully painted with a pattern resembling the staves of
music. ‘The commoner species belong to the group Aulica, in which
the shell is generally tuberculated, with a sharp outer lip. In Sca-
phella, a southern form, also found fossil in the Enghsh Crag, the
shell is narrow and elongated. In Mulguraria, the shell is striated,
and the foot is comparatively small. In Callipara, the shell is like a
young cowry, with very small plaits. In Lyria, the shell is shaped
like Marginella, with very small plaits, and ribbed exterior. It is the
only form of volute found on the west Coast*of America.

The family of the Volutes make their first appearance in the creta-
ceous epoch, but very sparingly. In the tertiary groups, particu-
larly the Eocene of the London and Paris basins, a peculiar form
abounds, called Volutilites, in which the spire is sharp, as in Mitra,
and the plaits are often very faint. A single recent specimen of this
group was dredged in 132 f&thoms of water, off the Cape of Good
Hope, during the voyage of the Samarang.

Another group differ remarkably from the true Volutes in the shape
of the central teeth. Instead of having two large lobes on each side
of the small central one, they have only one central spike ; which rises
up so sharply from its arched support, that when arranged over each
other on the tooth-ribbon, they present the appearance of a keel.
There is no character in the shell by which the Amoria can be safely
separated from the ordinary Volutes. In the few specimens examined,
the surface is polished, and there are five oblique pillar-plaits.

The same lingual detition is found in the little Volutomitra gren-
landica ; remarkable as representing an essentially tropical type on a
boreal shore. The animal and shell are shaped for the most part as
in Mitra, from which the teeth are essentially different: so that it may
be either considered the representation of the Volutes among the
Mitres; or, as placed by Dr. Gray, the mitred element among the
Volutes.

Family MARGINELLIDA. :

The Marginellas are a numerous group of very pretty little shells,
great favorites with collectors from their high polish, and beautiful
colors. They are almost all from the tropical seas, and the largest
number of finest species are from Africa. If we judge by the shells
alone, they form an exact transition from the Volutes to the Cowries ;
in their plaited pillar and general shape resembling the former, in
their glossy coat and thickened lip the latter family. Indeed the tran-
sition-genus rato is placed by systematists sometimes in one, some-
times the other group. But so far as the animals are yet known,

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 183

they are widely dissimilar. In dentition, they are nearly related to
the Volutes, having only a central row of teeth. But these, instead
of having three lobes, or a spike, are very broad, with nine small
serrations. The proboscis is short, I think; the siphon without auri-
cles ; and the foot is folded up longitudinally, asin the Mitres. They
further differ from most of the Volutes in their high polish, caused
by the sides of the mantle folding over the shell. Sometimes it deposits
a large callosity on each side of the mouth.

In the typical Marginellas, the spire is distinct ; the siphonal notch
is not sharply cut out as in the Volutes; and there are five distinct
plaits on the pillar. They inhabit clear sands, in somewhat shallow
water, and glide along with great rapidity. In Persicula, the spire
is concealed ; the pillar has numerous plaits; and the outer lip has
an excretory notch, and is generally grooved within. In Volvarina
the shell is very thin, scarcely thickened at the lip, and with very
small plaits on the pillar. Several small species of this group are
common in the West Indies. A group of small shells, called Closia
by Dr. Gray, are extremely like Cypreovula in shape. The outer lip
is toothed, and the inner has two large and two small plaits.

In the next group of families, the teeth are arranged in rows of
seven each ; the central an inner lateral teeth being fixed, as in Las-
ciolaria ; but the two outer teeth on each side being movable. The
inner teeth have numerous serrations on the edges. They are gene-
rally very small and transparent ; but the animal makes up for their
minuteness by having a strong prehensile collar at the end of the
trunk. In this are inserted a number of horny plates, armed with
numerous rows of conical teeth.

Family Casstom. (Helmet Shells.)

The true Helmets are large, handsome shells, somewhat triangular
in form, with very short spire, narrow mouth, toothed on each side,
and the canal suddenly twisted backward. Like the Murices, they
leave a varix outside the shell at every period of growth; which, in
this genus, occurs at every two-thirds of a revolution. The animal
has a large strong foot; and the mantle deposits a very thick pillar-
lip, the edge of which projects so as partially to conceal the spire. As
the shell grows, the twisted canal is covered over by the advancing
pillar lip, leaving a cavity behind. The creatures are active and vora-
cious ; crawling, with their stout helmet behind their heads, (a fashion
which ladies have sometimes imitated,) and their nose-pipe bent back
over it, along the sandy flats where the unconscious bivalves quietly
wait to be eaten. The inner lip consists of various plates of enamel,
which lie in alternate colors. Artists have taken advantage of this to
carve cameos; whichare produced by cutting the figure in one of the
layers, and leaving the groundwork in the next. The large cameo-
shell, called by Lamarck Cassis madagascarensis, is a native of the
Bahama Islands, whence large quantities are brought to the Liver-
pool market. Dead shells have been dredged by Dr. Stimpson off the
coast of North Carolina. The colors of the cameos difier according to

184 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

the species of the shell. The operculum of Cassis is very long and
narrow, like that of the Buccinum drawn out; but in the swollen hel-
mets (Bezoardica) it is shaped like an expanded fan, with the nucleus
onthe inner margin. ‘The shells of this group seldom make a varix
except when mature; and the pillar lip is thin, seldom plaited. In
Levena (peculiar to west tropical America) the outer lip is sharp,
but thickened within; the operculum being very small, to suit the
contracted aperture. In Cyprecassis, there is no operculum; the
mouth is narrow and toothed on each side like the Cowries; and the
inner lip is very thick, but not projecting as in the true helmets. In
Cassidaria, (a genus almost confined to the Mediterranean,) the shell
is like Bezoardica, but the canal is only partially bent back: in Sconsia
itis not bent back at all. In Oniscia, the canal is straight, and the
inner lip wrinkled: while Pachybathron is even more like a Cowry
than Cyprecassis, having the mouth toothed as in Zrivia with a notch
at each end. The Helmets first appear in the Hocene tertiaries ; but
their maximum development, as in most other predacious Gasteropods,
is in the existing age.

Family Dowtapm. (Lun Shells.)

The Tuns are nearly related to the Helmets, both in animal and
shell. The latter is always very thin and ventricose, with spiral ribs,
and a sharply notched aperture. The animal is large, with a very
capacious foot, truncated in front, which it swells out with water when
swimming. The head is thick, with the eyes on little stalks at
the base of the tentacles. The proboscis is stout and long, and armed
with a powerful prehensile collar at the end. The breathing canal is
turned back, as in the Helmets. In Doliwm, the mouth of the shell,
is very wide and open: in JMalea, it is curiously contracted, with ribs
on each side. The Malea ringens is a very characteristic shell of
Pacific tropical America. Its fossil remains, discovered by Dr. New-
bery on the Atlantic coast, prove that the two oceans have been sepa-
rated since the creation of the species. The Tuns make their appear-
ance in the Miocene age.

Family 'Trirontipm. (Trumpet Conchs.)

The Zritons were naturally associated with the Murices by concholo-
gists; the only differences observed in the shells being purely arti-
ficial, viz: that in Murex the varices (or old mouths) are any number
from three to thirteen ; while in this family they are two or one and
ahalf. This trifling distinction, however, is found to be codrdinate
with an essential difference in the dentition ; the Zritons being in that
respect closely related to the Helmets and the Naticas. They differ
from the previous families in having but a small foot, and a ‘nearly
straight siphon, inclosed in the canal of the shell. They are almost
confined to tropical seas, and have a much greater love for the old
world than the new. All the shells of the family have the outer lip
toothed within, and most of them have the pillar hp similarly orna-
mented. The operculum is generally as in the Muricids.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. 185

The large Triton Tritonis of the Pacific ocean is a great favorite with
the South-Sea islanders, who make a hole near the. tip, and then use
it as a speaking trumpet. A very similar species (Z. nodiferus) in-
habits the Mediterranean, and has been know to crawl to the confines
of the British seas. One of them was kindly given by the ancients to
the Sea God, to make his commands better heard: and the poet sings
of the old Romans,

** Buccina jam priscos cogebant ad arma Quirites.”’

The varices appear on every three En of a whirl, giving the
shell a somewhat distorted appearance. In the subgenus Gutternium,
the canal is very long and straight, as in Murex proper. It is gene-

rally of moderate size, and somewhat twisted. In the fusiform species

with a long spire, the canal is very short. Sometimes there are no
varices till the shell approaches maturity. There is one group (Argo-
buecinum) in which the shell is thin and whelk-shaped, and the varices
irregular or absent. It is characteristic of the west coast of America ;
the 4. nodosum being found in the tropics, the A. scabrum along the
foot of the Andes, the A. cancellatum in the extreme south, and the
very similar A. oregonense in the northern districts. These, with a
large proportion of the true Tritons, are covered with a very thick,
loose, and generally hairy epidermis.

The Persone, or Mask-shells, are Tritons with a broad thin inner
lip, and curiously twisted mouth; being to Triton what Malea is to
Dolium. The Huthrice are regarded by Dr. Gray as Tritons without
varix. The shell appears related to Clavella or Per isternia ; Bae the
teeth of the animal have not yet been examined.

The Lanella group are very pretty shells, having a row of ornamen-
tal varices running up each side of the spire. In the typical species,
the operculum is shaped as in Murex or Pisania. But in &. crumena
it is formed asin Pusionella. This caused Dr. Gray to remove it to the
Cassis family, supposing that all the shells with round varices had the
usual operculum, and all those with sharp-edged ones (Huplewra) the
abnormal one. Having examined however a number of specimens of
the sharp-ridged Hupleura nitida, collected by Professor Adams, at
Panama, with the opercula in situ, I find that they belong to the
Buccinoid type, being oval and annular, with the nucleus near the
anterior end of the outer lip. This family appears sparingly, like its
congeners, in the Hocene strata. A curious fossil genus, Spinigera,
from the Inferior Oolite, is intermediate in characters between the
spiny-variced Lanellas and fostellaria, and may have belonged to
either family.

Family Cerirutorsipa. (False Cerites.)

A group of very small shells were separated from the Cerites, by
Professor Forbes, on finding that they had a retractile proboscis, and
a muricoid operculum. They inhabit all seas which have been pro-
perly searched ; living in sheltered places near the shore among sea-
weeds and zoophytes. The largest of them scarcely exceeds an inch
in length, and one-eighth in breadth. They are all highly sculptured,

186 LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA.

with stout knobs or keels, and are very beautiful objects under the
microscope. The teeth of Cerithiopsis are said to resemble Triton;
but the tentacles are more like those of Tornatella. The siphon-pipe is
extremely short, not protruding beyond the notch of the shell. In
Triforis, the whirls turn the wrong way, and the lip of the shell is
often twisted into pipes for the reception of the breathing and excur-
rent ducts. The third pipe behind, which gave the name to the genus,
is simply the relic of a former mouth. The shells in each group are
sometimes so like each other that they can scarcely be distinguished,
except by the direction of the whirls. Yet the animal of Z7riforis is
said to belong to the true Cerites.

2? Family CANCELLARTADA.

The true position of this family is not yet ascertained. The Cancel-
larias are singularly beautiful shells, always elegantly sculptured,
with a few small plaits on the pillar, which are sometimes obsolete.
Often the pillar is hollow; and instead of a notch or short canal for
the breathing tube, there is only an angular pinch in the shell. The
siphon pipe is extremely short; but as to the important characters of
the head, the learned differ. Messrs. Adams say that it has neither
tongue, teeth, nor proboscis; and Deshayes states that it is a vegetable
feeder. Dr. Gray, however, places it near the Muricids. The genus
is confined to tropical seas and rather deep water; but an allied form,
Admete, lives in Greenland, and visits the New England shores. In
the boreal group Trichotropis, so called from the beautiful hairy fringes
on the epidermis; there are no plaits on the pillar. The animal has
been described by some authors as having a retractile proboscis; by
others as having a muzzle. Whether widely different animals have
been grouped together, or whether great mistakes have been made,
remains to be seen.

In the foregoing families, when the shell has been partially covered,
it has been not by the mantle (as often stated) but by the broad and
fleshy foot. In the aberrant family of Fig-shells, however, the foot,
though widely extended, is very thin; and the shell is partly enveloped
by two flaps of the mantle, as in the Cowries.

Family Ficuripa. (Lig-Shells.)

The shells of this group are singularly elegant; very thin, pear-
shaped, finely cancellated outside, with a long wide canal, which
protects the still longer breathing pipe. The animals are beautifully
painted, with markings of various colors. They stretch out their long
white necks, with flat heads, and large black eyes, and crawl very
rapidly over the sands. There are very few species; one inhabiting the
Pacific shores of tropical America, another the Atlantic, and the rest
the East Indian seas,

We now come to animals having a very different appearance, and
furnished with shells having no similarity in shape with those hitherto
described. The shells were associated by the conchologists with the

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 187

Nerites, with which they really have scarcely even an external affinity.
The creatures are very voracious, armed with a retractile proboscis,
and furnished with teeth constructed like those of Cassis and Triton.
They have, however, no breathing pipe, the water being conveyed to
the gills by a foldin the mantle. The shell consequently has no notch
at the pillar, and the operculum (when present) is spiral.

Family VELUTINIDA.

This is a little group of creatures chiefly from the northern seas,
with very thin, slightly spiral shells, ending in large round mouths.
The mantle of the animal partly covers the shell, as in Ficula. The
Velutine live in deep water in the Eastern Atlantic; Morvillia in the
West. In Marsenina the shell is ear-shaped, (as in Lamellaria;) and
in Onchidiopsis it is simply a horny layer.

Family Navicw2.

The Naticas are very queer creatures; exceedingly voracious, and
yet generally blind; armed with the usual carnivorous appendage of
retractile proboscis and horny jaws; and yet, as they walk, looking
more like a lump of fleshy sand than a predacious Gasteropod. Their
shells are strong, beautifully formed, and very innocent looking ;
having ashort spire, hollow pillar, and round mouth. The operculum
is slightly spiral, and is generally horny; but sometimes has a shelly
coat outside. The great peculiarity of the animal is its enormous foot,
which not only envelops the shell, like a mantle, but is doubled up in
front so as to form a wedge-shaped digger, with which it plows up the
wet sand. The head is hidden behind the plow, and thus protected
from the sand; and as the eyes would be hidden also, they are dis-
pensed with. The two largest species of the group are found, one in
New England, the other on the Oregon shores. No sooner does the
tide go down than they may be seen plowing just below the surface,
in the region where bivalves love to hide, a small portion of the shell
just protruding over the moving sand. No sooner do they come in
contact with an unhappy Zéllen, than the plow and the broad foot
envelop it, the head stretches out, the trunk is darted out, and the
drilling process commences, which ends in the suction of the unfortu-
nate bivalve.

Those who examine the objects on the sea shore in summer time can
hardly fail to have noticed some curious sandy, ribbon-shaped, frail
substances, curled like a horseshoe. Naturalists have often taken
them for zoophytes ; and they have been variously described as Flustra
arenosa, Eschara lutosa, Alcyonium arenosum, and Discopora crebrum.
It is however nothing but the nest which Mother Natica makes for the
protection of her eggs. If held to the light when wet, it will be found
to consist of sand, glued together, and filled with little cells arranged
in quincunx, each one of which has contained an egg. The Naticas
are found in all parts of the world, and have existed in all ages, be-
ginning with the paleozoic.

In Natica proper, the operculum has a shelly coat, which is often

188 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

spirally grooved. The umbilicus (or pierced pillar) is generally spiral,
leaving a lump on which the apex of the operculum lies when open.
The remaining genera have horny opercula. The northern species
mostly belong to the group Lunatia, with straight umbilicus and
small pillar-lump. In Neverita, which is found in subtropical regions,
the spire is flattened, the mouth wide, and the umbilicus winds round
a lump which more or less fills it up. This lump is sometimes grooved.
The shells of Polinices have the spire conical, and the umbilicus nearly
covered by a very large flattened lump: they are white, or only
slightly tinted. Ampullina, of which only one species is living, the
rest abounding in the Hocene, has a ventricose shell, with the axis not
perforated. It is polished by the very large foot, and there is a large
lump on the pillar. Naticella has a thin, open shell with very small
umbilicus, almost covered by a narrow, dark colored deposit. In the
form of the shell, it passes into Sigaretus, in which the shell is flat-
tened, sometimes ear-shaped, and partially concealed by the animal.
The outside, however, is striated, not polished as in ordinary Naticas.
The operculum is very small, and the animal sluggish and timid.
Naticina is intermediate between Naticella and Sigaretus, having an
umbilicus but no lump. Amaura is a boreal form, with raised spire
and solid pillar.

In the families which follow, the teeth are arranged in different and
peculiar patterns. The shells are of very dissimilar shapes; but the
animals all agree in having a retractile proboscis.

Family LAMELLARTADA.

In this family the foot is enormously large, completely enveloping
the shell. There is a slit in the mantle to convey water to the gills.
The shell is flat, transparent, or horny. The teeth are in rows of
three, as in the Muricids; but the side teeth are very large and trape-
zoidal. The Coriocella is a large black animal, inhabiting the tropical
seas. Lamellaria and Hrmea are principally from temperate regions.
In Ermea there appear to be additional lateral teeth.

Family Scauarrapa. (Wentle Traps.)

The Dutch called these shells Winding-Stairs, from the beautiful
step-like rings ascending in a spiral. The spire is more or less eleva-
ted, with a round mouth and reflexed lip, which leaves a varix at each
period of increase. Sometimes the whirls are separated from each
other, only adhering by the edge of the rings. This is beautifully
seen in the famous Scalaria pretiosa, for which the Dutch used to give
two hundred dollars, but which may now be bought for one. The
animal has a fold in the mantle to convey water to the gills, being the
foreshadowing of the siphon-pipe in the canaliculated shells. The foot
is extended in front, grooved behind, with a thin, spiral operculum.
The head is crescent-shaped, and armed with a strong, fleshy trunk.
When disturbed, the creature emits a purple dye. It is very vora-
cious, eagerly devouring putrid meat. The teeth are quite different
from those of all other prosobranchiate mollusks, resembling most

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 189

those of Bulla and Janthina. There are no central hooks. The lateral
teeth are very numerous and regular, arranged in lines forming an
obtuse angle.

The Scalarias are rare, inhabiting deep waters. They are, however,
found in all parts of the world, even in the boreal seas. The species
are generally very much like one another, and white. The Spaniards
at St. Blas wear them as ear-rings, calling them Caracoles jinos. The
shells with irregular varices are called Cirsotrema. Sometimes they
are almost evanescent; in which case the shell can hardly be distin-
guished from Aclis. Fossil forms, which may or may not belong to
this group, are found as early as the oolitic rocks; but true Scalarias
do not appear till the later cretaceous periods.

The remaining families of this tribe differ from all the previous
ones, and indeed from all other known Gasteropods, in having no
teeth on the lingual ribbon. In fact the existence of a tongue at all
has to be confirmed. They have, however, a retractile proboscis, and
probably live by suction. It is said by some careful observers that
the Cancellarias belong to this section.

Family Kutiapa, cc.

The feet in this family are very short behind, but enormously pro-
duced in front; and are used not merely for crawling, but for explor-
ing in advance. The tentacles are slender, with small eyes immersed
in their base. Hulima has a pointed shell, with flat, glossy whirls,
and is generally white. The mouth is like Melania, with a very thin
spiral operculum. Leiostraca is very slender and elongated, with
periodic thickenings every half whirl. Niso is umbilicated, and often
highly painted. Many of the Lulime have the axis twisted, especially
near the apex. This is very much the case in the group Stylifer, the
animals of which live as parasites immersed in star-fish, or on the
spines of sea-urchins. They do not appear to have an operculum.
The Entoconcha has been found living in Synapta digitata.

Family PYRAMIDELLIDA.

These creatures differ from the Hulimas in having the. tentacles
short, broad, and folded together. The foot is not prolonged in front.
The operculum has few whirls, and is very thin, generally wrinkled.
There is a rudimentary breathing fold in the mantle. All the animals
of this family are born with a reversed spire; but no sooner do they
commence their independent life than they twist themselves round,
and continue their growth in the usual right-handed manner. The
reversed nuclear shell is generally found at the tip of the apex, more
or less immersed in the first regular whirl, and giving the spire a
somewhat truncated appearance: in some species it even projects be-
yond the sides of the spire. In the typical group, Pyramidella, the
shell is sculptured with transverse ribs, and the pillar is armed with
strong plaits. The mouth is pinched up in the region of the rudi-
mentary breathing hole. The operculum is narrow and notched, to
suit the long contracted aperture. In Obeliscus, the shell is smooth

190 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

outside, and the lip periodically thickened within. The plaits are
very strong, often projecting beyond the mouth. Sometimes there is
only one stout fold. In Odostomia, the sinistral apex is very small,
the shell Rissoa-shaped, with one tooth on the columella, which some-
times (as in Auriculina) becomes obsolete. In Monoptygma, the fold
is slanting.* In Chrysallida, the shell is strongly sculptured, and the
shell contracted at each end. The outer lip in the adult is extremely
thin in front, but thickened behind. The species are very numerous
on the west coast of America, where they are found in the crevices of
dead shells. All these creatures are very minute. The Chemnitzias
are somewhat larger, a few species actually reaching an inch in length.
They are very much turretted shells, with large sinistral apex and
melanoid mouth, without plait. Most of the species have flattened
whirls with transverse plaits; but in Hulimella and Menestho, they are
smooth. In Aeclis, the whirls are tumid; and the mouth is sometimes
round, like a Scalaria without rings.

Large shells are found in the paleozoic and oolitic rocks, which are
referred provisionally to this family ; but the characteristic apex can
seldom be examined, and their true position is doubtful. In the ter-
tiary strata, we find representatives of most of the living forms.

Very few species in this family abound in individuals, and from their
minuteness and rarity they are seldom seen in collections: but very few
families boast of so many specific forms. They are more numerous
even than /zssoas, both in the British seas and in the Gulf of Califor-
nia. Shell sand, especially from deep water, should always be care-
fully searched for them; and the sinistral apex carefully examined, to
distinguish them from fissoids, &c.

Family Souartapm. (Perspective Shells.)

The shells grouped together in the Zrochus family by Lamarck, are
found to belong to five very widely separated groups. The true Trochus
is a Scutibranch, allied to the Har-shells and Limpets. The Zrochita
is a Rostriferous Pectinibranch, allied to the Slipper-limpets. The
ftisella belongs to the Periwinkles, in the typical portion of the same
group. The Phorus, or Carrier-trochus, belongs to the further extreme
of the same group, being a scrambler, allied to the Strombs. While
the Perspective Top-shells are found to possess a retractile proboscis,
and to have many points of resemblance with the very differently shaped
Pyramidellids. The shell of Solarium is known by the wide open
umbilicus, which has always a crenulated keel within, ending in a
notch at the base of the mouth. The shell is top-shaped, with a flat
base, and is always beautifully sculptured. The point of the spire is
rather flattened, and there may always be noticed a minute hole, even
in perfect specimens. This is caused by the nucleus of the shell, which
is reversed and globular as in the Pyramidellids, being turned upside

*This genus was constituted from very different shells. The supposed original type is
an abnormal Aneillaria. The name is here kept, as by Woodward, for shining, sculptured
Kast Indian shells, intermediate in form between Odostomia and Tornatella. As the animal
has not yet been observed, their true position is uncertain.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 191

down, and inserted, bottom upwards, in the succeeding whirl. The
animal has a large foot, with flat, paucispiral operculum, and short
tentacles folded sideways. In Yorinia, the base is rounded, and the
operculum is very singular, being conical, with many whirls. Bifrontia
is, as it were, a Zora rolled out flat. Sometimes the whirls scarcely
touch. The mouth is square, as in Solarium. The genus was consti-
tuted from French fossils; but Mr. McAndrew has found it living in
very deep water, near Teneriffe, with an operculum and sinistral apex
exactly like Zorinia. The genus Philippia consists of smooth Torinie,
with flat operculum. It is said by Philippi to have an animal like
Trochus ; but this is probably a mistake, as the apex is sinistral. Dis-
cohelix is smooth and flat like Planorbis: it is doubtful whether its rela-
tions are with Bifrontia or with Vitrinella. It is found fossil in the
American Kocene strata, and living in the Mediterranean.

A large number of fossil genera are referred to this family by Chénu,
but their true place is doubtful. Many Trochids have a large crenu-
lated umbilicus, and the characteristic reversed apex can scarcely be
observed in the older fossils.

Three families, differing from each other very mucli in the shape of
their shells, but still having many points in common to distinguish
them from the ordinary siphon-bearing univalves, have been*separated
from the rest of the predacious Gasteropods by Dr. Gray, under the
name

TOXIPFERA.

They have a retractile proboscis: but instead of a separate lingual
ribbon, the tube of the trunk is turned in upon itself, and armed with
two rows of long barbed teeth, implanted singly in the skin of the
fleshy tube. The teeth are curiously formed, resembling the sting of
a bee when seen in the microscope ; and probably have more vitality
than those of the ordinary type. In some species, the end of the tube
is large enough to admit the little finger; and the creature is able to
inflict a decided bite.

Family Contpz. (Cones.)

The Cone-shells are great favorites with collectors, in consequence of
their brilliant painting and regular patterns. The Conus gloria-maris
has more than once sold for $250. Almost all the species, however,
are formed on one plan; and in the living state, the colors are hidden
by a skin, which is often very rough and thick. The animal has a
short, strong foot, square in front, and with a large hole underneath,
through which water is sponged up. It bears a long narrow opercu-
lum, of concentric layers beginning from the point: but if it is mended
after fracture, the nucleus is in the centre, as in other tribes. The
siphon-pipe is long, extended through the notch of the shell. There
is always a notch at the other end of the mouth also. The head has
two long slender tentacles, with the eyes along their sides. When the
proboscis is drawn in, it leaves a funnel-shaped expansion, or veil, in
front of the head. This veil is fringed at the end in Tuliparia ; and

192 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

probably also in Rollus geographicus, which differs from the rest in
having no operculum. The Cones are found in all tropical seas ; but
abound most in the Indian Ocean and Eastern Archipelago. Some of
the species are very widely distributed, reaching from the Red Sea to
Easter Island and the Gallapagos. They prowl in the holes and fissures
of rocks, and the winding passages of coral reefs; where they crawl
slowly in depths ranging from low-water mark to forty fathoms. The
shells are generally heavy : and as the animal grows stouter, he absorbs
the inner whirls of the shell, leaving only a very thin partition, At
the same time he preserves his weight by depositing thick coats in the
region of the spire. Shells therefore which a ‘‘ collector’ would throw
away, may be valuable to grind down and show the inner structure.

The Dibaphus is a puzzling shell, intermediate between Conus, Mitra,
and Terebellum. Its true position cannot be stated without a knowledge
of the animal. Fossil Cones first appear in the chalk: and are toler-
ably common in the tertiary strata. The Conorbis of the London Clay
is lozenge-shaped, closely approaching in form some members of the
next family.

family PLEUROTOMIDA.

In this family the head is truncate, without a funnel. The shells
are generally turrited, and are only known from Fusus by a slit in the
outer lip, near the suture, corresponding with a slit in the mantle of
the animal. ‘The typical genus, Plewrotoma, has along canal, and the
slit separated from the suture. The operculum is flat, somewhat trian-
gular, with the nucleus near the canal. Drillia differs in having a
short canal. ‘These forms are peculiar to tropical regions. They are
represented in Northern seas by Bela, which has a somewhat similar
operculum; but the slit is nearly obsolete, and the pillar is flattened.
Lachesis has a Mamilated spire, and a Buccinoid shape.

Another group is characterized by the nucleus of the operculum being
in the centre of the long side, as in Pusionella and Bezoardica. In
Clavatula, the canal is short; the shell resembling Drillia. In To-
mella, the spire is short and the canal produced ; the shell resembling
a Clavella, with a wave near the middle of the outer lip. There isa
thick deposit near the suture, as in that genus.

A third group has no operculumat all. The Clathurelle, (Defrancia
of Millet ; the true Defrancia being a Polyzoon,) are among the most
beautiful of small shells. They are likea Drillia, with a deep posterior
notch close to the suture ; and the whirls are swollen and delicately
cancellated. They are found in temperate as well as in tropical cli-
mates. In Mangelia, the notch is very slight, and the shell plain ;
being in fact a Bela without an operculum. The Cithare are a group
of beautiful little shells, like flattened Harps. They have regular trans-
verse ribs, notched at the suture: the mouth is narrow and straight,
toothed or wrinkled within, like Oniscia. Dr. Gray places them witlr
Cassis, their true position being of course uncertain till the animal has
been examined. In Daphnella the shell is thin and ventricose, very
finely sculptured, and with the family notch almost obsolete. The
shell is closely related to Metula, which has probably a Muricoid
animal,

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 193

The known species in this family amount to at least five hundred.
First appearing in the later cretaceous age, they very rapidly became
plentiful in the tertiary strata, three hundred species having been
already described. But although so plentiful in forms, they are gen-
erally, like the Pyramidellide, rare in individuals ; and collections may
often be seen entirely destitute of them. They are generally found in
deep water, ranging however from low water to a hundred fathoms ;
and culminate in the China seas and in west tropical America.

Family Treresrip&. (Augur-shells.)

The Augur-shells form an aberrant family, in general easily recog-
nized by the very slender and produced spire, with flattened whirls and
a deeply-notched aperture. Although several of the species are toler-
ably large, and very common in the Pacific islands, their anatomy is
as yet but little known. This group, like the other Toxifers, has only
appeared late in the history of our planet. About thirty species have
been found in the tertiaries; but in the existing seas, fully two hun-
dred species have been discovered. They live in deep water, almost
always in tropical climates. So far as known, the teeth and proboscis
are like those of other Toxifers, but the foot and head of the animal are
very small. The tentacles are close to the mouth, exceedingly minute,
and with mere specks of eyes at their summits. Sometimes the eyes
and even the tentacles are not to be seen; and the head is little more
than a mouth, as in the shell-bearing Pteropods. The nose-pipe how-
ever is very long, and reflected through the sharp notch. The intro-
mittent organ is longer still, like a living thread proceeding from the
nape of the neck. There is a small, horny operculum, not filling the
mouth, and shaped somewhat as in Pleuwrotoma. The shells are gen-
erally glossy, heavy, and prettily painted and sculptured. The upper
whirls of the shell are often of chalcedonic texture, the inner cavity
having been filled up with glossy shelly matter. In this respect there
is a striking contrast between the Augurs and the Screws, which latter
group partition off the upper whirls with thin septa. The Screw-shells
therefore are often found broken ; while the Augurs are generally per-
fect. The Augurs are so slender that sometiines as many as thirty
whirls may be counted on a shell three inches long but not a quarter
of an inch across at the broadest part. It can hardly be believed that
the creature can balance his heavy pole, crawling like an ordinary Gas-
teropod, and supporting his weight on so short a foot at an enormous
leverage against him. It is not improbable that he lives in the midst
of sandy mud, through which he can easily push his needle and twist
round; leaving the top of his long nose in the water. In such an
abode, eyes would be of no service.

It is not yet known how far the differences in the shells are codrdi-
nate with those in the animals. Dr. Gray divides the family into
those with, and those without tentacles and eyes. Krom the former
he separates a genus Leiodomus, in which the suture is callous, like
Bullia; but the toot is small, not bulky, as in that group. For the
present, it is convenient to separate the non-sculptured species as
Subula; keeping Zerebra for those with a band near the suture. The

13

194 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

beautiful group Myurella has the band nodulous. Huryta is a curious
group in which the spire is shorter, and the canal so twisted that the
pillar appears pierced. The form of these shells offers a transition to
Buccinum; while a few other species present the aspect of Cerithiwm.

We have now passed under review all the Gasteropods which are
known to possess a retractile proboscis. It is not certain that all of
these are strictly carnivorous; and it is almost certain that some tribes
which have a permanently elongated muzzle are not vegetarians.
Between these two great leading divisions of the comb-gilled crawlers,
there is asomewhat anomalous group, the true position of which is not
‘yet ascertained. It is strange, (and not, perhaps, very creditable to
naturalists and collectors,) that Cowries have been among the com-
monest shells from the earliest times; abound not only in species, but
in individuals; form a regular staple of trade; are found in all warm
seas; and yet a reliable account of the anatomy of the animal is still a
desideratum. Scientific observers have frequently given accounts of
them, and the creatures are figured in many of the great voyages; and
yet Dr. Gray asserts that it has a short muzzle, grouping it with the
land and sea Periwinkles, while the whole army of ordinary naturalists
declare that it has the retractile proboscis of the Whelks. At my re-
quest, Dr. Stimpson examined the animal of the large and typical
Oypreea testudinaria, which had been brought home by the United
States Exploring Expedition; and to our surprise it did not accord
with either the one or the other type, but, on the contrary, furnished
us with an example of a retractile muzzle. The snout, contracted in
alcohol, was about half the length of the shell. Instead of being
drawn in from the base, as in Whelks, it was drawn in from the tip;
The tongue-ribbon was coiled up in a cavity near the stomach.
Probably the end of the muzzle protruding in tront of the tentacles
has been mistaken for the ordinary rostrum.

The teeth of Cyprea helvola are very like those of the land and sea
Periwinkles; but those of Zrivia europea have no small resemblance
to those of Natica. The teeth of Ovulum are altogether peculiar;
whether, therefore, the egg shells are rightly classed with the Cowries,
remains to be seen.

Family Cypreipm. (Cowries.)

The Cowry shells, when adult, are nearly globular, not showing any
spire, with a narrow mouth, toothed on each side, nearly in the middle
of the base; with a deep notch at each end. They are almost always
smooth and polished. When young, however, they present a very
different shape; being then very thin, with an open mouth, sharp lip,
and short spire. At that period they have the general aspect of Olives
without the plaits; and, as they never display the same shape or pat-
tern that they do in mature life, they have sometimes been described
as different species. The adolescent Cowry curls-round the sharp edge
of his mouth, and then begins to make teeth on each of the lips. At
the same time, the mantle spreads out, forming two great flaps, one of
which envelops each side of the shell, and deposits layer over layer of

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 195

enamel, till the proper pattern has been given. A line is generally
seen on the back of the shell, where the two flaps met. The Cowries
are very pretty animals, with the mantle-lobes generally adorned with
fringes or ornamental painting. The breathing pipe is very short, and
often fringed also. They have long, slender tentacles, with eyes mid-
way up. The foot is very large, but can be withdrawn, with the
mantle lobes, into the shell. The Cowries are shy, and crawl slowly.
They hide themselves in coral reefs and under crevices of rocks. They
are found in all tropical regions, but there are very few on the Ameri-
can coasts. The difference in this respect between the Pacific shores
of America and the Pacific Islands, is very remarkable. On the east
coast of South America no species has yet been found.

The Cowries form no inconsiderable an item in trade; the larger
species being brought to port in great numbers, for sale as ornaments;
while one of the smaller species, Cyprceea moneta, is collected (as gold)
for money. It passes current in Africa, as the medium of exchange.
Many tons are annually brought over from the Hast Indies and the
Pacific Islands, to transport again to the negroes of the Senegambian
region. In 1848, sixty tons were brought into Liverpool alone.
Cowries were found by Dr. Layard in the ruins of Nimroud. The
typical species have a singular excavation near the notch under the
pillar hp.

In the pear-shaped Cowries, Luponia, this part is irregularly plaited.
In Aricia, the base is flattened by thick masses of shell, which project
over the sides.

In the Trivia group, the foot is short in front, but greatly length-
ened behind: the breathing canal is long also. The shell is ribbed or
covered with pustules ; the ribs are carried round the lips, instead of
separate teeth ; and the pillar is scarcely excavated. All the very
small Cowries belong to this group. Cypreovula is intermediate in
form between this and the next family; while Erato has a shell
shaped like Marginella, with minutely crenulated lps and polished
back. The Cowries first appear in the later cretaceous beds, and are
now at the maximum of development.

Family Ovuttpm. (Egg and Shuttle Shells.)

As far as the shells are concerned, the Ovula may be described as
unpainted Cowries without teeth on the pillar hp. The animal also
is sufficiently like the Cowry, in general appearance. The teeth how-
ever in the only species examined (Ovulum ovum) are so unlike that or
any other known type, that their habits have probably some great
peculiarity to correspond. On each side of the short central tooth, is
a tall hooked lateral with jagged edges; and on each side of that, a
very large fan-shaped tooth, bordered by a deeply-cut, curly fringe.
In Ovulum, the outer lip is turned in and toothed: in Calpurnus, the
shell is hunch-backed, with a curious wart at each end. In Carinea
there is a ridge across the back, and the lip is not toothed.

But the most singular shell belonging to this group is the Weaver's
Shuttle, (Radius volva,) in which each end of the lip is produced into
a very slender canal, longer than the body of the shell itself. The

196 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

creature folds its foot round the Gorgonias on which it lives, carrying
its shuttle gracefully over its head, the edges of the lp and canal being
elegantly adorned with tufts. In other species the canals become
shorter and shorter till they are only a prolonged notch. The smaller
forms are colored differently, in the same species, according to the
coral on which they feed. In Simnia, the outer lip is quite sharp,
and the animal has a long foot and breathing pipe, as in 7rivia. None
of the Cowry or Shuttle tribe have any operculum.

Sus-orpeR ROSTRIFERA. (Muzzle Bearers.)

The remainder of the Comb-gilled Crawlers have a longer or shorter
snout which is not retractile, and is technically called a rostrum. In
the Strombs and their allies, the snout is very long, and the teeth are
adapted for tearing carrion, on which they live; but in most of the
families, they browseupon the herbage. The proboscis-bearing shells
are all from the seas or estuaries; but the vegetarian tribes are also
found in fresh waters or on land. In the latter case, the gill cavity is
changed into a lung. The teeth of the Rostrifers are always in seven
series, 3°1°3: but in the first group the lateral teeth are claw shaped,
as in Cassis and Natica: while in the Periwinkle group they simply
have serrated edges, adapted for rasping plants. The Rostrifers are
arranged by Dr. Gray according (1) to the shape of the foot, (2) to the
position of the eyes, and (3) the shape of the gills. The dentition has
not been regarded by him of primary importance, as in the trunk-
bearers. It is impossible to group them in a straight line so as to
show all their known affinities ; a few families, as the Strombs, Worm-
shells and Apple-snails, appearing to disturb every natural order of
succession.

First Group. Teeth arranged as for animal food.

Family Strompipm. (Wing Shells.)

The Strombs and their allies are very strange creatures. They are
rather leapers than crawlers, and jump about. the shore, using their
foot as a leaping pole, searching for dead fish and other refuse, of
which they are “the useful scavengers. The shape of their body is
altered to suit their change of habits. As they stretch themselves out
of the shell, the body seems made up of scraggy limbs, like a dead tree
partially deprived of its branches. The foot, which is a stout, muscu-
lar lever, is the trunk of the tree: from this branches off the head, if
indeed you can say that there is any distinct head or neck ; for it con-
sists, first of a stout truncated branch, which is the long muzzle with
the mouth at the end; next of two smaller branches, also truncated at
the end; these appear to be tentacles, but are really stout pillars for
the eyes to rest in; lastly, of the true tentacles, which are little pointed
twigs growing out of the eye-stalks. The second great branch is an
arm going off at right angles to carry the operculum, This is long,
claw- -shaped, and toothed at the edge, only attached to the animal by

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. 197

asmall scar. It serves therefore as a shield when the animal is in
motion, as well as a door when it is at rest.

The eyes in the Strombs are remarkably well formed, being (like
those of the Cephalopods) more highly organized than in many fishes,
They have a distinct crystalline lens, with an iris differently colored
in different species.

The shell also is very peculiar. When young, it resembles a cone,
with the spire more or less elevated, and a very thin lip. But as it
approaches maturity, it spreads out a great wing, which is gradually
-thickened with layer upon layer from the mantle, till the shell is very
strong and heavy, and able to tumble over without injury, as the ani-
mal scrambles on the rocky shore. The pillar has a twisted canal for
the breathing pipe; and near it is a very deep notch in the outer lip,
where the animal can save his head from a blow as the shell falls over.
The wing is further notched at the suture.

The Strombus gigas, or ‘‘ Fountain-shell’’ of the West Indies, fills
up the earlier whirls with solid matter, and sometimes weighs five
pounds. It is a favorite ornament in consequence of the delicate pink
color of the mouth ; and is used for cameo-cutting like the Helmets.
It is alas! ground to powder wholesale, for the manufacture of the
finer kinds of porcelain; three hundred thousand having been imported
into Liverpool in one year, from the Bahama islands.

The Scorpion-shells (Pteroceras) are like the Strombs when young:
but when mature, they develop six or more long claws, variously
twisted. In Lostellaria, the head-notch is close to the breathing canal,
and the spire is long. Anexcurrent canal generally ascends the spire,
and is sometimes long enough to twist over at the apex and come
down on the other side. In the aberrant group Zerebellum, of which
only one species is now living, the shell is glossy, sharply truncated
at the base, without canal or notch, and with a sharp outer lip. The
operculum is very singular, having the appearance of a bird’s foot
with claws. Thecreature, when taken from the water, will leap sev-
eral inches. In one of the Eocene species, the spire is rolled in and
hidden; in another, a canal ascends the spire as in the Spindle-
Strombs.

The fossil forms belonging either to this group or to Aporrhais
appear first in the Oolites. Nature might seem to have amused her-
self in the strange and varied shapes which many of them assume,
especially in the Spindle and Scorpion tribes. The trueStrombs how-
ever barely appear in the tertiary age; at present they culminate,
while the other forms are dying out.

Family Puoripm. (Carrier Top Shells.)

Very different in the form of shell, but agreeing in the peculiar
shape of the animal, are the Carrier Shells. They live on banks of
stones and dead shells, chiefly in the East Indies, over which they
scramble, stretching out their foot-pole, with the opercular arm and
the long muzzle, like the Strombs. Their eyes however are very inte-
rior, and are placed at the bottom of slender tentacles. They have no
breathing tube, the shell being top-shaped. Contrary to the habit of

198 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

the Strombs, they all make their shells with a wide rim; but they
have the propensity to stick pieces of stone and broken shell to their
backs, so as often to hide what they have made themselves. By this
means they probably escape detection. In Phorus, the pillar is solid,
and the operculum thin, concentric, with the nucleus at the side. In
Onustus, the pillar is open, and the layers of the triangular operculum
are piled one upon another.

Family Aporryaip®. (Spout Shells.)

These creatures may be regarded as Spindle-strombs, passing back
to the ordinary type, with the common eyes and crawling foot. The
wing of the shell is always enormously dilated, and often clawed ; but
no mark has yet been found out by which the numerous fossils of the
secondary rocks can be referred to one or to the other group. The two
British species, A. pes-pelicant and A. pes-carbonis have, as their name
implies, very wide claws. The New England species has a broad palm
without fingers. The breathing canal in all the members of this family
is simply a fold in the mantle entirely covered by the shell. The
operculum is like that of the Whelks, but the animal is widely different.
The Struthiolarie have a simple varix instead of a wide ip. They are
peculiar to the Australian seas. <A very curious shell, Halia, like a
marine Achatina, has been referred to this group; as also has Tricho-
tropis; but we must wait for a knowledge of their anatomy.

Family PEDICULARIADZ.

The Pedicularia is a curious little shell, living as a parasite on coral
in the Mediterranean. When young it is spiral, when adult flat and
open lke Concholepas. The most singular point about it is the den-
tition, which is like that of Strombus and Aporrhais exaggerated. The
outside teeth are produced into enormous claws, like the fingers of a
bat’s wing folded together. In this respect it resembles Carinaria.
This and the following families are of sedentary habits, either crawling
about in crypts and chinks, or remaining absolutely fixed for life.
They are very degraded animals, as compared with the noble Strombs;
yet their dentition is more allied to them than to the Periwinkles.
The fixed shells must of course live on what the water vouchsafes to
bring them; why therefore their tongues should be armed with weapons
of war it is difficult to say, as the bivalves, which live in the same
way, are entirely destitute of them. How much our ignorance is
revealed to us by the little knowledge which we possess !

Family CALypTRAIDA.

The Shpper-limpets and their allies have the gills in long, slender
plates, forming an oblique line across the cavity. They may be de-
scribed as Carrier Shells, which have become tired of a jumping life,
and have gone into retirement. In shape of shell, Zrochita has avery
close resemblance to Phorus. But instead of a leaping foot, retractile
into the shell, and closed with operculum, its foot occupies the base of
the ‘‘top;’’ and the operculum is the rock or shell to which it adheres.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 199

In Galerus, we have simply a spiral plate running round inside a
conical shell. In the ‘‘cup and saucer limpets,’’ (Crucibulum,) the
conical shell has a cup-like process within, more or less attached to the
side of the saucer. In Crepidula, the cone is flattened into a boat, and
the cup into a deck, producing the ‘‘Slipper-limpet.’’ In all these
forms, which (though differing in the types) are closely connected by
intermediate shapes, the animal presents the same appearance. There
is a small flat foot, and a little head, with eyes on slender tentacles,
and a short muzzle with lips. The mantle scarcely extends to the
edge of the shell. The tongue is armed with teeth, as ferocious as
those of Natica and Cassis, and yet they seldom walk about, adapting
themselves to the shape of the object to which they adhere, and growing
very finely under circumstances in which locomotion is impossible.
Indeed, in the genus Calyptrea, in which the ‘‘cup”’ is cut across,
the animal exudes a shelly support from its foot, by which it is abso-
lutely cemented to the rock. The remarkable changes of form which
these creatures assume according to the circumstances of their growth,
were detailed in the Smithsonian report for 1859, pp. 197-205. In
their early stage however they are very similar; having a regular, spiral,
globular shell, from the pillar of which the deck or cup is afterwards
developed.

Family Carutipz. (Bonnet Limpets.)

The animals in this family closely resemble the Slipper-limpets, but
the adductor muscle is not fixed to any shelly support in the form of
cup or deck. The shell is simply an irregular cone, twisted more or
less into a spiral at the apex. Some of the living species of Capulus
greatly resemble the Velutinas in form; but they are heavier shells.
The Amaltheea eats a deep hole into the shells on which it rests, with
a horseshoe ridge in the centre. Hipponyx deposits so thick a shelly
layer under its foot (like Calyptrea) that the fossil species were long
thought to be bivalve shells. The horseshoe muscular scar, formed
by the attachment of the adductor, is very conspicuous in this family.

-It equally exists however in the spiral shells.

Even in the Paleozoic rocks appear forms which cannot be dis-
tinguished from the members of this family. They have been described
as Metoptoma, Platyceras, Acroculia, &c.

Family Naricipm,

The Navice are a group of shells, looking like cancellated Natica, but
made by a very differentanimal. They are, as it were, Bonnet-limpets.
rolled into a true spiral shell. Their habits are sluggish, but they move.
about somewhat, and are provided with a very thin, sub-spiral oper-
culum. As in the last families, the creatures are ovoviviparous,
keeping their eggs under a fold in the mantle till they are ready to
hatch. The shells were first called Vanicoro by the French naturalists,
but it is scarcely fair to call a race of creatures by the proper name of
aplace. It is probable that the curious shells called Neritopsis, with a
scooped out pillar lip, belong to this family. Only one species is now
living, but many are found fossil in the newer rocks, Without a

200 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

knowledge of the animal, however, it is impossible to say whether its
relationships are not rather with Nervita, or even with Natica. The
teeth in this family are not properly known.

Family AMPULLARIADA. (Apple-Snails.)

The Apple-Snails form a very natural and peculiar group, standing
by themselves, and only presenting an external similarity to the other
fresh-water shells with which they are generally associated. They
inhabit the marshes of the tropical regions, both in the Old World and
the New, and are particularly fine and plentiful in Africa and South
America. They have a large globular shell, in some fossil species so
like Natica that it is hard to distinguish them. In general the shell
is thin, with a strong glossy skin and a horny operculum of concentric
elements. Although there is no notch in the shell, the creature has
almost always a long breathing pipe, like that of the Whelks; but
with this difference, that it is shit along the upper not the under side.

The Apple-snails are truly amphibious, having, as it were, a gill in
the corner of a lung. This arrangement is necessary to enable them
to survive the long summer droughts, when they bury themselves deep
in the mud and wait for better times. They have been known to live
many years out ot the water. Their eyes are of respectable dimen-
sions, planted on little pillars like the Strombs, with a pair of very
long. slender tentacles in front. There appears to be a second pair of
shorter tentacles in front of these, but they are really the two halves
of the muzzle which is split and lengthened out. The teeth are formed
on the tearing type of Natica, &c. The creatures are eaten in vast
numbers by marsh birds, who, if they cannot get at their prey through
the operculum, carry them up to the branch of a tree and break the
shell by the fall.

In the true Ampullarias, which are peculiar to tropical America,
and are called ‘‘Idol-shells’’ by the Indians, the pipe is long and the
operculum horny. The group Pomella have thick, heavy shells, with
very wide mouth. In Marisa, which is found in the Kast Indies as
well as in America, the shell is flattened down till it resembles a Pla-
norbis. Lanistes, from the African rivers, has a flattened, reversed
shell. In Meladomus, also an African form, the spire is turreted,
looking like a reversed Paludina. In Pachystoma, which includes
most of the old-world Apple-snails, the breathing pipe is short, and
there is a thickened ledge round the mouth, to support a somewhat
shelly operculum. In Asolene, which frequents the marshes of the
La Plata, there is no breathing pipe visible. The estuary species are
often found mixed with marine shells, both on existing shores and in
the tertiary beds.

Second Group. Teeth arranged as for vegetable food.

Among the land snails, there are some very beautiful tribes, almost
confined to the tropics and the warmer temperate regions, which can-
not be properly reckoned with the true pulmonate Gasteropods. In-
stead of a real lung, they have (so to speak) a gill-cavity formed for
air-breathing, left open by the mantle which is free from the nape of

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 201

the neck. Any one who will compare a living Cyclostoma with a
Snail or a Periwinkle, (or their pictures,) will observe how unlike the
general shape of the body is to its air-breathing ally, and how similar
it is to the Sea-snail. The general resemblance is fully borne out by
the details. The Cyclostoma has the eyes at the base of the tentacles,
a long snout, a spiral operculum, and teeth arranged in seven series,
3:1°3, after the rasping fashion of the true herbivorous Rostrifers.
Moreover, the sexes are distinct, exhibiting a far higher type of
structure than in the hermaphrodite snails.

The Cyclostoma family are known, among land shells, by their
graceful shape, varying however from that of a Planorbis to a Turri-
tella, the whirls often scarcely touching, and ending in a round mouth.
They are very numerous, both in sectional forms and in species. Dr.
Gray divides them into thirty genera, principally on differences in the
form of the operculum and mouth. The following are the principal
groups.

Cyclostoma proper has a shelly, ovate operculum, of few whirls as
in Litorina. Tropidophora has the whirls somewhat flattened and
keeled. Otopoma has a ear-shaped excrescence partially covering the
umbilicus. In Zudora (a West Indian group) the mouth is pinched
at the top. Chondropoma has the operculum nearly horny. Choano-
poma is a singularly beautiful group, abounding in Jamaica, with a
spreading, generally frilled, lip, and a raised operculum. Jealia is a
small Zztorina-shaped group from the islands of the Old World and
the Pacific, with thin horny operculum; and Bouwrciera is a singular
shell from Ecuador, shaped like Helicina. In this group the sole of the
foot is grooved, and the animal progresses on each side alternately.

In the Cyclophorus group, the shell is depressed, the epidermis
thick, and the operculum horny and many whirled. The tentacles
are long and pointed, and the foot broad, without groove. In Aulo-
poma, the operculum has a grooved border, fitting over the lip of the
shell. Leptopoma has the lip not complete, as in the snails. Diplom-
matina 1s pupifornm’; and Alyceeus has the last whirl curiously dis-
torted. So the fossil form Lerrussina has the mouth leaving the reg-
ular spiral, and turning upside down.

In Craspedopoma, the operculum has two rims, one of which fits
within, the other outside the contracted mouth. Cyclotus has a flat-
tened shell ; and the operculum has a shelly layer outside the horny
one. In Pterocyclus, the operculum is turretted, as in Torinia; and the
lip is produced into a roof-shaped beak at the suture. The form is
found in the Hast Indian Archipelago; as also Opisthoporus, in which
a little tube comes out behind, as in Typhis. Megaloma has a cylin-
drical shell and horny operculum; and Cataulus has the base keeled
round the pillar, with a horny, many-whirled operculum, which can
be drawn down out like a cork-screw.

The Pupine are a group of beautiful little glossy shells from the
East Indian Archipelago. The lip is notched, in front and at the
suture; and the operculum is thin, horny, and many-whirled. In
Pupineila, there is a rudimentary canal, twisted back. Rhegostoma
has the axis bent, as in Streptaxis; and in Callia there is a shining
deposit over the spire, as in the Marginelle.

202 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Family Heviciniw.

This group consists of very pretty compact little shells, which most
abound in tropical America, but are also found in the Pacific and East
Indian islands. They have half-oval mouths, with an operculum of
concentric elements. The teeth are 3°1°3, asin Litorina. Theani-
mal has a propensity to eat away the inner layers of its shell, like
Nerita. Helicina has a plain mouth, with a lump on the pillar lip.
In the West Indian group Alcadia, there is a slit on the basal lip,
and the shelly operculum has a projecting tooth, to correspond with
it. In Zrochatella, the shell is top-shaped, and there is no lump on
the pillar. In Lucidella, the lip is distorted with teeth. Stoastoma
has a twisted notch, reflected as in Pupinella.

Family Actcutip a.

A family of very small, turreted shells connects the land with the
sea Periwinkles. They have the eyes on the back of the head, behind
the Periwinkles, and a very thin operculum, with few whirls. Acicula

has the outer lip of the shell plain; in Geomelania it is produced into
a tongue.

Family TRuNcATELLIDE. (Looping Snails.)

These little creatures have a very short, round foot, and a muzzle
prolonged into two lappets. They loop on these, like the geometric
caterpillers. 'They have highly organized eyes, behind the tentacles.
A peculiarity in Zruncatella is that on reaching maturity it drops off
its long, slender spire, fastening up the broken part. A little Rissoid
shell, called Tonichia, is said to have similar peculiarities.

Lamily JuFEREYSIAD.

Among the vast group of tiny shore shells commonly called Rissoa,
Mr. Alder found some, small among the small, who never draw their
eyes outside their houses. They are placed far back behind the tenta-
cles, and look through the transparent shells, which float among
seaweeds in rocky pools. In Jeffreysia, the muzzle is cleft into false
tentacles, as in Ampullaria. In Hyala, it is plain, and the creature
has relations with Pyramidellids. ‘Che operculum in Jeffreysia is of
concentric elements, with a bolt standing from it inside at right
angles.

Family Rissorp&.

Almost on every coast where there are any stones for sea-weed to
grow from, there will be found, living among the alge, or dead in
multitudes among the sand, a great many species of shells like very
tiny Periwinkles, but much prettier in their shape, sculpture, and
coloring. They generally have a short, slightly cleft muzzle, joined
on to the front of the foot, which is pointed behind. There is a curi-
ous little tail under the operculum. The lateral teeth are more claw-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 203

shaped than is usual in the rasping tribes, and furnished with very
minute serrations.

Already several differences have been pointed out among the animals
of this tribe, which may or may not be confirmed. Some of the groups
may hereafter be removed to other families. The principal genera are
as follows: The true Fissow are somewhat pupiform in shape, with a
thickened lip, slightly pinched at the pillar, and a thin, slightly-
spiral operculum. In Cingula, the mouth is sharp and melanoid,
with flattened whirls. Alvania has the whirls round and is generally
sculptured ; the mouth also is round, with thickened lip. In Mis-
soina, which pretty much takes the place of /?issoa in tropical climates,
the shell is generally ridged, and the mouth thickened, produced in
front, with a strong pinch at the pillar: the operculum has a tooth at
the side, as in Nerita. Barleia has the shape of Rissoa, with an
annular operculum armed with an internal stump. Skeneq is flat like
a Planorbis, with a round mouth and many-whirled operculum. Some
forms go to the opposite extreme, and are shaped like Twrritella. They
have been supposed till lately to belong to Aclis. The shells of this
group may always be known from the Pyramidellids by the point of
the spire being regular, not reversed. The Hydrobias live in brackish
water, in immense multitudes. The Nematuras, which float under
dead leaves in the rivers of the East, are like Hydrobia with a curi-
ously contracted aperture. The relations of Amnicola have not yet
been clearly_made out, though the creatures swarm in the fresh waters
of North America. In shape they are intermediate between Bithinia
and Valvata; but are known from both by the operculum, which is
spiral, with few whirls.

Family Lirtorripz. (Periwinkles.)

The Periwinkles are formed for sea-shore life, and are destined to
scrape off and consume the various kinds of marine vegetation. They
abound everywhere except on sandy beaches, and each species has its
appropriate level in relation to the tide. Some are found at extreme
low water; some at the ordinary high tide; some where only the
spring tides reach them; and a few where they are never covered with
water except in storms. Some crawl up the mangroves on the shore,
and some have been found walking on trees half a mile from the sea.
The ordinary Periwinkles have one very large gill in numerous plates
lying across the inner surface of the mantle. They have horny jaws,
and a thin spiral operculum, generally of few whirls. In shape some
of the shells resemble Yurbos, and some Trochuses: but they may
always be distinguished by their want of pearly lustre. The Litorina
litoria is a favorite article of food with poor people in English cities ;
but the Z. rudis, which inhabits a higher zone and brings forth its
young with a hard formed shell, is left to enjoy its native rocks. The
tongue is two inches long; and the creature walks first on one side
of the foot, then on the other. There isa fold in the mantle pre-
senting an approach to the breathing pipe of the Whelks. There are
some river species, of Naticoid shape, which live on stones below water
in the Danube and La Plata. They are called Lithoglyphus. The

204 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Australian Periwinkles are top-shaped and ash-colored: they were
first named /isella. Some species, living in marshes of brackish
water both in England and the East Indies, instead of having the eyes
on the base of the tentacles, as in all others of the tribe, have them
on the tips; or rather perhaps on eye stalks joined to the tentacles.
They are called Assiminea. In Tectarius, the shell is top-shaped,
strong, and rudely knobbed outside. chinella is intermediate between
this form and the true Periwinkles; with knobbed exterior, often a
lump on the pillar, and a many-whirled operculum. Modulus has
also a many-whirled operculum: it is flatly top-shaped, with a deeply-
cut tooth at the pillar. ossarus differs from the Periwinkles in hav-
ing little frontal lobes between the tentacles. The habits of the ani-
mal, as well as the shell, greatly resemble Narica, A few species
from the west coast of America have a lump on the pillar, and are
called Isapis. Shells closely allied to Periwinkles have been found in
the Oolitic rocks. In the newer tertiaries, the present species are
found, even with color bands; and with shells curiously distorted (as
now in the Baltic) from the too large admixture of fresh water.

Family Lacunipa.

This little tribe of northern shells differs from the Periwinkles,
(which the shells greatly resemble, except that they have a chink in
the pillar,) in having no jaws. Dr. Gray even assigns to them a
proboscis. There are two little tails behind the operculum as in
Rissoa. The Lacuna vincta is common in the New England seas, and
deserves a careful dissection. 'There is no siphonal fold in the mantle.

Family PLANAXIDA.

The shell of Planaxis differs from Litorina in having a sharp notch
in the pillar, through which protrudes a small breathing pipe. The
creatures are all tropical, and are extremely plentiful where they live.
One little species is remarkable as being common both to the West
Indies and the Red Sea. They have a solid, stumpy foot, and a long
snout. In Quoyia, there is a curious sharp keel running along the
pillar. The shells of this family are often remarkable for the great
difference in appearance between the young and the adult state. This
is peculiarly the case in the little Rissoid shells called Alaba, of which
two extremely similar species are found in tropical America, one in
each ocean. They would scarcely be distinguished when adult ; but
the sculpture of the nuclear snout at once separates them. The oper-
culumis half-mooned shaped and slightly spiral.

Family Litioriom. (Gulf-weed Snails.)

The Litiope are tiny shells, very like Planaxis, but the animals
have a curious series of lappets on each side of the mantle, as in the
Top-shells. They travel over the ocean on the gulf-weed, from which
they suspend themselves by spinning glutinous threads. If they lose
their hold, they make a bubble which they send up to find the weed

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 205

again, having first anchored themselves to it by a thread. The oper-
culum is said to have many whirls.

Family VAwwatip”.

Another aberrant family consists of little shells looking like fresh-
water Cyclostomas. ‘They have perfectly round mouths, and the shell
is sometimes a little raised, sometimes quite flat. Alone of all the
Prosobranchiate Gasteropods, their gills are exposed to view; being
exserted, on the left side of the animal when walking, in the shape of
a very slender pinnate leaf. When the animal retires, the gill is
drawn intoitscavity. The operculum is many-whirled. The Valvate
live in rivers, lakes, and ditches in temperate regions of both the Old
and New World. As the V. tricarinata is extremely common in the
northern States, it is to be hoped that some naturalist will examine
whether the creature is hermaphrodite, as stated by Dr. Gray. If so,
this again is an anomaly in the Comb-gilled order. Shells not to be
distinguished generically from living Valvatas are found even in oolitic
strata, associated with Bithinie, Paludine, &c. It would appear that
the types of Molluscan life have not changed in fresh waters so much
as in the marine forms.

Family Pauuprxipm. (Liver Snails.)

The Paludine take the place of the Ampullarie in the temperate
regions; but the animal is much more like the Periwinkles. They
have a long, contractile muzzle; and neck-lappets, folded to make a
rudimentary breathing gutter. The eyes are on stumps at the base of
the tentacles. The Paludine are viviparous, the young being born
with a delicate shell of three whirls. The operculum is thin, and an-
nular asin Ampullarie. The tongue-ribbon is strong but slender;
the teeth not much bent, and very finely hooked. The creatures are
very sluggish, generally living imbedded in soft mud at the bottom of
rivers or deep ditches. They live on decaying animal and vegetable
matter. The smaller species are oviparous, and have a shelly coat to
the operculum. They are called Bithinia, and have only one neck
lappet on the mantle. Among the mountain streams of Ceylon, some-
times at a height of six thousand feet, are found a group of shells
remarkable among fresh-water snails for their solidity. Their surface
is generally rough with knobs or ribs, and the point eroded by the
acid of the water. The last whirl is very spacious, asin the Ampulla-
rie, and is closed by an operculum increasing concentrically from the
margin, presenting a shape very similar to that of Purpura. They
have been erroneously described as Paludomus, and are now known
under the name of Tanalia.

Hamily MEuaNtaD&.

The Melanias are a tribe of fresh-water snails, abundant in all the
sub-tropical regions of the globe. In America they swarm in all the
southern regions, to the great delight of species-makers, who can at
any time immortalize themselves by wading in some unsearched stream ;

206 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

and to the corresponding confusion of those who have to work-up their
achievements. They can even subsist in the severe winters of New
York, but shiver at the thoughts of Lower Canada and New England.
The Mediterranean appears to have limited their migration into Kurope
to a very few aberrant species in the extreme south. In the East
Indies and Pacific islands, they again appear with something of the
prolific character which culminates in the United States. They are
known from the Paludinas by the edge of the mantle being fringed ;
they have no neck-lappets, but there is generally a rudimentary siphonal
fold. The muzzle is large and dilated ; the tongue long and slender ;
the gills in a series of. stiff, cylindrical plates. The operculum is
almost always sub-spiral, resembling Planaxis. The shells present
considerable extremes of form; and, if marine, might be easily referred
to Mesalia, Fusus, Bullia, Planaxis, Iitorina, and Drillia._ Yet the
gradations between these extremes are so slight, and the differences in
the animals of such little importance, that the separation into natural
groups is a matter of great difficulty. The shells are seldom attractive,
being generally covered with a dull skin, and often with adhesive mud;
many of them however are elegantly sculptured, and a few have very
graceful forms. It is much to be regretted that American collectors,
who have not been slow to avail themselves of the exuberant riches
lying at their feet, which are so acceptable to European naturalists,
have so generally entirely neglected the preservation and study of the
opercula; and that so many points in the physiology and habits of these
easily-observed animals have not yet been made known

The shells of Melania proper have a turreted spire; oval mouth, with
sharp, straight lip. Like the Paludinas, they delight in the muddy
parts of rivers, but do not despise stony places. Many of the species
are said to be viviparous. In the section Melanella, the spire is
shortened; and in Melacantha, there is a coronet of sharp spines. ‘These
are mostly found in the Old World and the Pacific islands. In Melana-
tria, which includes the finest Hast Indian forms, and many fossils of
the European tertiaries, the shell is strongly sculptured; the outer lip
is waved; and the operculum has several whirls, with a central nucleus.
Pachycheilus, which includes many American forms, has a similar
operculum, with a smooth shell, and a thickened pillar-lip. The
stumpy, ridged Ceriphasia of the American rivers, and the stout,
nodulous Vibex of West Africa, agree in having the outer lip very
much waved, leaving a broad channel before and behind. Gyrotoma,
a North American form, has a lump at the back of the pillar, and a
deep, narrow slit at the suture. Very common in the whole district
west of the Allezhanies are the stumpy little Leptoxes (of Rafinesque ;*
Anculotus of Say); which are like fresh-water Periwinkles in their
habits. Having no tide-waves to dash them, they establish them-
selves on stones in the rapid places of rivers in such numbers that

*The description is so inaccurate that Philippi in his Manual assigns it a place
among the Lymneids. The name of Say was in common use till the conchological arche-
ologists revived the prior but deservedly forgotten name of Rafinesque. Changes of cur-
rency, however necessary to introduce the benefits of a decimal coinage, are not necessarily
useful to science, merely because a bad coin was made before a good one, which has got into
general acceptation.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 207

often you cannot tread without crushing them. They live a sedentary
life, adhering pretty firmly to the surface by their short, strong foot.
The spiral part of the operculum is often worn away. They are repre-
sented in the Himalayan regions by Paludomus; which, with the
fringed mantle of Melania, has the annular operculum of Paludina.
In the West Indian islands and the tropical districts of South America
are found a group of shells differing from the typical Melanias in
having the pillar sharply notched; they are called Hemisinus. The
genus Melanopsis, which is peculiar to the old world, being found from
Spain to New Zealand, consists of stumpy shells notched for the siphonal
fold, and furnished with a lump at the suture like Bullia and Polinices.
The elongated forms, found in Africa and the tropical East Indian
islands, are called Pirena, and have the lip very much produced in
front. The shell of Clionella has a distinct notch in the outer lip like
Drilia. It inhabits the African rivers, but the animal has not yet
been examined. Lastly, in the Southern States of America are found
the beautiful shells of Jo, in which there is not merely a notch, but a
distinct, straight canal, to convey water to the gill cavity.

Family CurttH1ap&. (Cerites.)

The Cerites are a very numerous tribe of turreted shells, with a notch
or canal at the bottom of the pillar, in consequence of which they were
classed with the Muricids by Lamarck. The animals however closely
resemble the Periwinkles, Melanias, &c. They are known from the
latter by the absence of fringe on the mantle, by their strongly sculp-
tured shells, and by the greater development of the siphonal fold in
the mantle. This is never produced into a projecting recurved pipe,
as in the notched Probosciditers. The Cerites are found in all parts of
the world; but the typical species do not ascend higher than the
Mediterranean. Some of the species emit a bright green fluid when
disturbed. Like their neighbors the Periwinkles, they are extremely
plentiful in individuals, They inhabit the ebb-tide line and deeper
waters round shores, and certain groups are very plentiful in brackish
water and salt marshes. The shells of Cerithiwm have a very short,
slightly bent canal, and an operculum like Litorina, of few whirls.
Rhinoclavis has the canal bent back like Cassidaria, with a fold on
the pillar, and a porcellanous texture in the shell. The fossil group
Nerinea, found in the older secondary rocks, is like an exaggerated
Lhinoclavis, with a large number of plaits, both on the pillar and in-
side the whirls. The shell is often very slender like Terebra, which
it may have resembled in habits. One species of Rhinoclavis has been
figured by Adams with a muricoid operculum, but other species are
known to possess the paucispiral form. In the remaining members of
the family, the operculum is round, with many whirls. The dwarf
Cerites of the northern seas have only a slight pillar notch, and bear
some resenrblance to the elongated Rissoas; they are called Bittium.

The fresh water Potamides are known by their brown epidermis,
and lip produced in front. The fossil forms are very numerous and
beautiful in the tertiary strata. In Pyrazus the outer lip is arched

208 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

and twisted over the canal, making it somewhat tubular. Lampania
has a shell shaped like Pirena. Terebralia has a broad pyramidal
shell with flattened whirls. The mouth is square, with a deeply
waved outer lip, and a plait on the twisted pillar. The 7. telescopium
is so plentiful near Calcutta as to be burnt for lime. In the very
pretty group Cerithidea, the notch is almost obsolete; the mouth is
round; and on reaching maturity it is reflected back. The shells are
very thin and light, and very commonly decollated at the point. The
animals live in mangrove swamps, estuaries, and salt marshes. They
crawl so much out of the water that they have been taken for land
shells; and in the dry season, they hang themselves from the man-
groves by glutinous threads.

It is not known whether the animals of 7riforis are most related to
Cerithium or Cerithiopsis. Perhaps among the lefthanded species
which have been grouped together under that name, there may be
found some of each kind. (See Cerithiopside, above, page 185.) The
ancient Cerites are of the Nerinwa form: the typical race does not
appear till the cretaceous age, but rapidly develop in the tertiaries.

Family Turritentips. (Screw-Shells.)

The Screws are to the vegetarian section of Comb-gilled Crawlers,
what the Augers are to the boring tribe. The shell is very long, and
regularly pointed; the whirls very numerous and generally rounded ;
and the texture for the most part strong, and somewhat porcellanous.
The creatures do not drop away the pointed end, like Cerithidea and
Truncatella; but they are fond of marking off the left portions, one
after another, by plain partitions. In external appearance the Screw-
mollusks are extremely like the Melanias and Cerites. They have a
very short foot, squared in front; and a short, thick muzzle, somewhat
united to the foot below. The mantle is fringed even more prettily
than in Melania. The operculum is round, with many whirls, as in
Potamis; often with a thin fringe at the edge. As the foot is grooved
below, the creature has the power of moving right and left altern-
ately. But the heavy, long spire and short foot betokens in gen-
eral a sluggish habit; and the Screws generally repose in stiff mud
like the Augurs, in rather deep water. But while the blind Augurs
erub in the mud for their prey, the Screws expose their delicate
fringe and long thin tentacles with eyes on stumps beneath to search
for their food above the surface. . The teeth are broad and extremely
finely serrulated, like those of Paludina; the tongue-ribbon being
very small. There is a rudimentary breathing fold, but the pillar
is not notched. The gill-comb is extremely long.

The animals have not been examined in a sufficiently large number
of species to ascertain whether there are any generic differences among
them. They have been thus separated provisionally, according to the
shell. urritella has the mouth round. In Haustator, it is somewhat
squared by the shouldering of the base: very fine species of this group are
found in west tropical America. In Yorcula, the middle of each whirl
is curiously hollowed out. The shells of Mesalia are short, with flat-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 209

tened whirls, oblong mouths, and waved outer lip. They are like
strong marine Melanias, and are found in Greenland, Africa, and the
Kocene tertiaries. Hglisia has a deeply-marked suture, small mouth,
and thickened pillar. Shells apparently belonging to this family are .
found in very old rocks. The typical forms begin in the neocomian
strata, and are exceedingly abundant in the tertiaries. Among the
latter is the genus Proto, in which there is a broad notch near the
front of the pillar. The shells of Scoliostoma, which range from the
Devonian to the Trias, form a remarkable transition to the Vermetids,
the aperture being produced and trumpet-shaped.
It is difficult to say what are the true relations of the

Family Cacws,

whose tiny shells, like bent tusks, closed at one end, are seldom seen
in the cabinets of collectors, but present many points of singular inter-
est to the inquirer. The Cecwm is first born as a flat spiral shell,
like Skenea with which indeed the animal has not a few relations.
But after making two or three turns, it suddenly leaves the spire, and
grows outwards in a very slightly arched curve. In this state it
remains permanently in Strebloceras, the earliest Ceecids known, from
the London Clay ; like a shepherd’s crook, twisted at one end into a
spiral. But in the living genera, it soon drops off the spire, plugging
up the broken end; and as it advances in growth, it brings the plug
forward, and drops off the part behind, always living in a part about
the same length, broader in proportion as it approaches maturity. In
Ceecum proper, the shell advances in the same plane; so that if‘all the
decollated parts had been preserved, the whole would have had some-
what the shape of a Spirula. In the West Indian genus Meioceras
however, where the shell has to keep pace with the growth of the
sponge among which it lives, the coil is in loose cork-screw, like a
drawn-out Zurritella. The animal agrees with Turritella in having a
short foot and many-whirled operculum: also in partitioning off its
forsaken portions. But the division, instead of being a homogeneous
septum, continually repeated,-as in the Screws, is a very curiously-
shaped plug, the form of which is constant in each species. The teeth,
instead of being broad, with fine serrations, as in the Screws, are said
to be pointed and hooked, as in the carrion-feeders. As they are prin-
cipally found in worm-eaten passages of dead shells, they may be
employed as scavengers, to scrape up the decaying matter that might
otherwise corrupt the water. The adult shell has both its mouth and
plug slanting, so that it may be able to crawl through a very narrow
hole. In the earlier stages, the shells of all the Ceca are smooth and
slender; but as they attain maturity, the group Anellum develops
concentric rings, the Hlephantulum longitudinal furrows ; while the
shells of F'artulum are smooth, and look like tiny sausages. In Bro-
china, the plug is spherical, and the operculum swelling outwards.
The Ceecids culminate in tropical America, east and west ; and are
curiously rarein the Pacific ocean.

14

210 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Family VermMetipm. (Worm-Shells.)

On almost all shells and stones that have lain long in the sea are to
be found irrecularly twisted shells, sometimes assuming a more or
less spiral form, sometimes almost straight. A large proportion of
these have no connection with shell-fish: being true worms, the sea
analogues of the earthy tribes; jointed animals with red blood and
sy mmetrical or gans. When taken alive, these are recognized by the
beautiful bunch of feelers, bearing an operculam (sometimes adorned
with stag’s horn processes, and never spiral) on a fleshy cup in the
middle. Some of these, as the tiny Spirorbis, so prolific on sea
weeds, stones, &c., in the colder seas, have pretty regularly formed
spiral shells. But in the tropical and warmer temperate regions,

many species are found, the animal of which is not indeed so beauti-
ful, but far more highly organized. Itis indeed a true mollusk, and
may be considered a degraded Turvritella, adapted to a fixed life ; just
as Magilus is a degraded Purpura.

In Vermetus proper, the shell begins exactly like a ridged Turritella.
The animal is of course then free, and will probably be found to have
its foot somewhat developed. But after a season, tiring of its too
great exertions, it lies down in a safe place, attaches itself to the moor-
ing, and continues its shell in an beaulae twist. The foot then
becomes obsolete, or rather serves the purpose of a support for the
operculum. The head has short tentacles with little eyes; and a small
muzzle, often cleft into false tentacles, as in Ampullaria, Lissoella,
and the Slipper Limpets. The teeth ‘have not yet been examined.
The gill is very long and slender ; and the mantle edge 1s sometimes
fringed.

The shells of Stphonium, though spiral at birth, have no Turritelloid
portion. The operculum is thin and concave, with very few whirls :
in Aletes, it is many-whirled, as in the Screw-shells, but small in pro-
portion. In Livonia, the operculum is shaped like a ‘‘ wide-awake’”’
hat, so as to be drawn very tightly into the shell: the outside is ter-
raced, and often encrusted. In Petaloconchus, the operculum is very
thin, and the middle whirls of the loose spire very prone cut up
by thin spiral lamine, reminding one of Nerina, or of a drawn out
Calyptreid. These two last groups are often twisted together in
large masses, stretching out straight tubes at the end to eet the best
access to the currents. The shell of Spiroglyphus is partly imbedded
in the living shells to which it adheres, growing in the form of Spr-
rorbis. In " Serpulorbis and Cladopoda, “there is no operculum, the
foot of the latter being produced like a club. The shells of Siiquaria
have either a slit or a necklace of holes, running along the whole
outer edge of the irregular spire; corresponding with a slit in the
mantle to admit water to the long gills. The operculum is terraced
as in Zorinia. The animal is said to be herm aphredite ; another mark
of inferior development connecting this with the next order.

The shells of this family cannot be certainly distinguished from
those of sea worms ; but can in general be recognized by their compact
porcellanous texture, clossy within, like an unrolled Turritella : while
the worms are generally of dead hue, and earthenware consistency

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 2b

We have now completed our sketch of the Comb-gilled Crawlers ;
the largest, and (except the Cuttles) the most highly organized group
of mollusks. In the next order, the gills consist of two series of plates,
more like those of the bivalves. This comparatively trifling distinc-
tion is found to be coordinate with an inferior type of development in
other points of structure. The animals, while often much more orna-
mented than in the former order, are not as 1t were so concentrated.
There is never found a breathing pipe or a predacious snout. The
teeth, instead of being compacted into rows of 3:1°3, each one of
which has its special shape, are spread out into very complex series
of glassy hooks, of which many in the same line are the dittos of each
other. The shells, while many of them are of surpassing beauty,
nacreous as the pearl oyster, often lose their spiral form, adopting
that of the simple cone. And the arrangements for the continuance of
the species, instead of being separated on different animals, are united
in the same individual, whichis supposed to be capable of self-impreg-
nation.

OrperR SCUTIBRANCHIATA. (Shield-gilled Crawlers.)
Family Neritps. (Nerites.)

Almost all the Scutibranchs are shore. shells, ving wherever there
are rocks or marine vegetation. Some are found at slight depths; a
few of the lower kinds only being found in deep water.

The Nerites are almost exclusively confined to tropical shores.
They grub among the stones and rocks on the sea-weed, sleeping by
day, and prowling about, harmless as they are, towards night. They
are plain-looking creatures, like the Periwinkles, from which they are
at once distinguished by the great length of their tentacles, and the
eyes which rise on short stumps behind. The shells are very readily
distinguished by the broad flat pillar-lip and stumpy spire. Though
greatly abounding in species and in individuals, there are very few
generic forms among them. The. true Nevritas are strong, sea shells,
with stout teeth or wrinkles on the pillar lip. The operculum is sub-
spiral and shelly, with a stout knob fitting like a hinge under the
pillar lip. The Neritinas are much thinner shells, almost exclusiveiy
inhabiting fresh waters, where they adhere to stones or water plants.
The pillar lip is thin and smooth, or only very finely toothed; the
operculum also is thin, with a horny edge. In the group Clithon, the
whirls have a row of spines pointed towards the apex. These live on
stony bottoms, in still, tropical waters. Some of the Neritinas, espe-
cially in the group Neripteron, with winged pillar lip, have very short
spires ; they then pass into the fossil form Velates, which is peculiar to
the French tertiaries. Here, while the mouth of the shell has the usual
Neritoid appearance, the back is conical, with only a minute spire at
the point. In Pileolus, a form peculiar to the oolitic rocks, there is
no spire at all, the back of the shell being exactly like a limpet.
Another oolitic form, Neritoma, has a notch in the outer lip, like
Pleurotomaria. A large group of fresh-water Nerites in the East In-
dian Archipelago are limpet shaped, but with the point at the side,

212 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

resembling a fresh-water Crepidula with an operculum. These are
the Navicellas, the operculum being small, and imbedded in the foot.
Pelex is a little New Zealand shell, brought home by the United
States Exploring Expedition, in which the apex is on one side.

All the Nerites have the power of absorbing the inner whirls of the
shell, which makes the transition from the spiral to the straight forms
less extraordinary. The teeth are arranged in very complicated pat-
terns, the inner rows being of many different shapes, flanked by
numerous rows of hooks at the sides. ”

The great bulk of the Scutibranchs consist of the Top-shells, form-
ing the staple of Linneeus’ two genera Zrochus and Turbo. The ani-
mals are all formed on the same type; and are known by the beautiful
fringe and feelers round the foot and head, the long tentacles and eyes
behind on stumps, and the long and very complicated tongue-ribbon.
Although the animals can be easily obtained and examined, being
very generally found between tide-marks, the beauty of the shells has
generally engrossed the attention of collectors; and we are left in
ignorance how far the observed differences in these are coérdinate
with distinctions in the living creatures.° The divisions, both into
families and genera, are therefore for the most part artificial; but are
rendered necessary in consequence of the great multitude of species.
They are found in all seas, from the tropics to the frozen ocean.
When their beautifully sculptured and delicately painted shells are
found in company with the dull Periwinkles, and their highly orna-
mented bodies are compared with the plain forms of the latter, it is
difficult to realize the fact of their greatly inferior organization.

Family TuRBINIDA.

The shells of this group are all tropical, or nearly so. They reach
the Mediterranean, but not the British or temperate American seas.
They are distinguished by a very thick shelly operculum of few
whirls. The under layer of the shell is brilliantly pearly.

The Turbo group have rounded whirls and a circular mouth. The
large species are imported in great quantities to be polished for orna-
ments; the hemispherical opercula used formerly to be regarded as a
charm for sore eyes. The typical species have a smooth, or slightly
granular operculum. In YZ. sarmaticus, the surface is made up ot
large granules. ‘lhe Snake-shell group, which abound in the Pacific »
islands, have a very rough outside, and a chink at the pillar. The
shells of Marmorostoma are flattened, with a deep umbilicus, and a
groove round the operculum which has more whirls than usual.
Ninella is broad and thin, with a wide, channeled umbilicus; the
operculum is nearly flat, with ridges like the human ear. The shells
of Callopoma are like the typical forms; but the opercula are deeply
grooved, with beautiful granular ridges. They are peculiar to west
tropical America. To the south of Callopoma, on the west of South °
America, is found Prisogaster, with the shape and dull aspect of Lito-
rina, but a shelly, sharp-edged operculum of few whirls. The New
Zealand form Modelia has the general shape of Ziziphinus, (a species
of which is unfortunately figured in this place in Chénu’s Manual, f.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. Zig

2551,) but it has a stony operculum, with two grooves outside. The
pretty little African group Collonia, have small Trochoid shells, and
a many-whirled shelly operculum with a central pit. Species belong-
ing to this type are found in the Paris Eocene beds. Fossils of Tur-
binoid form, which may or may not belong to this family, are found
in all ages from the earliest times.

Another group, typified by Jmperator, has the shell top-shaped.
The whirls and base are flat; the operculum thinner and oblong? The
shell is always roughly sculptured, and often considerably incrusted.
The large Pomaulax of Lower California has a channeled base, and
an operculum with three bent ridges. Uvanilla has a similar base,
with two ridges on the operculum. _ The New Zealand Cookia has one
ridge, and a shell shaped like Modelia. The shells of Astralium have
a very flattened spire, with a sharp keel round the base armed with
spiny scales. An aberrant form of this is the Japanese Guilfordia,
which has a brilliant, golden nacreous texture, and a few long spines.

Famiiy PHASIANELLIDE. (Pheasant-Snails.)

The shells of this group differ from the Turbos in being porcellanous,
but not nacreous. The shelly operculum is smooth outside. The
shells are always smooth, and very brilliantly painted. They have
much the shape of Periwinkles, and the animal has a very long snout.
Small species are found in most warm seas, but their favorite haunt is
Australia. This part of the world retains the oldest.fauna now living,
and has many points of similarity with that of the oolitic rocks. The
prevalence of large Phasianellas in the European oolites and present
Australian seas is a striking case of similarity.

Family Trocuipm. (Lop-Shells.)

The animals of this family are very beautifully fringed, and the
shells generally highly painted. Very few excel them in the elegance
of the sculpture, and the beautiful shapes of their pearly mouths. The
shells are generally thinner than the Turbos, from which they may
always be known by the thin, horny, glossy operculum of many
whirls. The genera into which the old genus Z’rochus have been lately
divided, cannot be regarded as established until the peculiarities in
teeth, fringes, opercula, &c., have been examined in a much larger
number of species. The following are the principal groups: The
typical species are conical, with many whirls, the last of which often
bulges, with the pillar-lip twisted and concave in front. In Cardinalia,
the surface is sculptured, the last whirl a little narrowed-in, with the
pillar-lip ending in a point in front. The small conical shells with a
flat pillar and square mouth, which for number and beauty might be
* considered the principal of the groups, have been called Ziziphinus,
from the commonest European species; but as great confusion arises
from raising specific names to the generic peerage, it would be far bet-
ter to revive Swainson’s name Calliostoma. In Pyramidea, the whirls
are very angular and narrow, and the pillar is sharply twisted so as
to approach Terebralia among the Cerites. Polydonta has the bottom

214 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

of the pillar scooped out, and the lip ornamented with blunt teeth.
When these become obsolete, with sharply keeled whirls, the shell
resembles Zrochita among the Slipper-limpets, and is called Jnfundt-
bulum.

The Australian and New Zealand Top-shells present some curiously
drawn-out forms; in which the nacre has generally a greenish hue. The
shell of Cantharis has a plain pillar, like Phasianella. Tn Hlenchus,
whichis polished and painted like the Pheasant-snails s, there is a tooth
on the pillar; and in 7halotia the mouth is toothed round. Bankivia
is a curious Mulima-shaped shell, with the pillar bent and truncated.
Although it is so common as to be used for ornaments by the natives,
its operculum and animal are still unknown.

In the next group the shape of the shell.is more ovate, with flat-
tened spire and rounded base. Livona has convex whirls and a round
mouth, with a deeply-pierced pillar and lump bordering the hole.
The LZ. pica is one of the most characteristic shells of the West Indies :
a closely allied form was taken alive by Colonel Jewett in California.
The operculum has fewer whirls than is usual in the tribe. Tvrochis-
cus, a form peculiar to California, is nearly allied, but has the oper-
culum with raised and scaly edges. In Gibbula, a very common Huro-
pean form, the whirls are shouldered, and the pillar-lip is plain.
Margarita is a closely allied boreal group, with very thin shells and
round mouth. The very similar forms Oxystele and Diloma are like a
Livona with a closed pillar.

‘The shells of Clanculus are remarkable for their ringent mouths,
twisted by numerous teeth. Monodonta is shaped like a Periwinkle,
with one stout tooth on the pillar, and others round. Huchelus differs
from it in being umbilicated, with but few whirls in the operculum.
Osilinus is like Monodonta, with only one plain knob on the pillar.
Omphalius, the shells of which replace Gibbula on the west coast of
America, is hike a plain Clanculus, with the pillar lip toothed, some-
what as in Modulus. Tegula, which is peculiar to the Panama region,
has the mouth of Osilinus, with the Trochoid shape of Omphalius.

Monilea is a little group of sculptured shells, resembling Zorinia, in
which the open pillar is bounded by an ornamented spiral ridge.

The Delphinula group are in shape like strong, shaggy sea Cyclosto-
mas. The pillar is quite open; the whirls scarcely touch; and the
mouth is round.

Several fossil forms appear allied to this and other recent genera;
but in ignorance of their opercula, we cannot locate them with cer-
tainty. Huomphalus is like a flat, thin, unsculptured Delphinula, with
angular mouth. The typical species of Cirrus are 80 irregular that
they might be considered Vermetids. The C. nodosus of the English
Oolites, ‘sometimes begins as a left-handed Turritella, ending in a flat
Euomphalus; and sometimes take a reversed top- -shape from the be-
ginning. In some species, the whirls are disunited. Some species of
Huomphatus are believed to have had a stony operculum hke Turbo.

Family Liorrp a.

Some of the shells classed with Delphinula are found to have the

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. 215

horny operculum ornamented outside with spiral dottings of shelly
matter. The mouth always ends in a round varix. They are sepa-
rated under the name Liolia.

There is a group of very beautiful little white shells, with flattened
spire and large mouth, the relations of which are not yet properly
ascertained. As far as the shells are concerned, they pass both into
LInotia and Rotella by insensible gradations. The shells are not pearly
as in the Trochids. The species are very numerous in west tropical
America, and probably in other warm seas, but have hitherto escaped
observation. ‘T’hey are here provisionally classed with Jtotella simply
from the relations of the shell.

Family Roren.ipz.

The shell of Rotella is like a marine Helicina, flattened, with a large
lump on the pillar. It is glossy, but not pearly. The operculum is
horny and many-whirled. The animal is said to have a retractile
proboscis. At any rate it offers the anomaly of having only one of the
eyes properly developed. One of the tentacles is curiously transformed
into a long veil, which has been mistaken for a breathing pipe. The
creature is said to grub in sand, like the Naticas. The shells are
beautifully painted, with such variety of pattern that it is hard to find
two alike. Several allied forms are found in the secondary rocks.
Chrysostoma takes the form of the Periwinkles, with a very small lump.
Camitia is toothed, like a polished Clanculus. Isanda has an open
pillar, with*a toothed mouth. TYeinostoma is like a Sotella, with the
mouth drawn away from the pillar, and often ending in a pinch.
Lthalia is intermediate between the three last forms; having an open
pillar nearly covered by the revolving lump of the inner lip. In Vitri-
nella there is no lump; the pillar is extremely wide and open; and the
outer lip is often waved. The shells are all minute; and are remark-
able for the large size of the nucleus and the beauty of the sculpture.
Cyclostrema is like a large Vitrinella, with a round mouth; it is said
to have a shelly operculum. Lastly, Adeorbis has a very open mouth,
with the outer lip doubly waved. In form, this group passes into the
next family.

Family STOMATIDA.

These may be described as Ear-shells without any holes. The animals
are like those of Haliotis, but without the mantle-slit. Like them the
mantle is fringed, but there are no feelers round, as in the Trochids.
They pass into the former family though the genus Stomatella, in
which the shell is shaped like Sigaretus, and the animal can be drawn
into it. There is a small, horny operculum of few whirls. The shells
in the whole family are brilliantly pearly ; they are small, and almost
confined to the Hast Indian islands. In Stomalia, and the remaining
genera of the family, there is no operculum, and the animal cannot
withdraw its large foot into its shell. Sometimes, when frightened or
angry, it throws off the back of the foot, likethe Harps. In Mierotis,
which has a flat, spiral shell exactly like an unbored Haliotis, the foot
is cleft in front below the head. In Gena, the shell is drawn out, and

216 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

the spire very small. Just as we found conical forms among the
Nerites, so we have a conical Trochid. It is called Broderipia, and
looks just like a small, pearly Limpet.

Family PRoseRPINID A.

A curious little family of land shells are believed by Dr. Gray to
have the same relations to Nerita and Trochus that Cyclostoma and
Helicina have to the Periwinkles. They differ from the true Pulmonates
in having the mantle free from the nape, leaving the breathing cavity
open. They differ from Helicina, &c., in having glassy teeth in com-
plex pattern like Trochus, and in having no operculum; in which
respect they resemble Stomatia. The mantle is unadorned, as in
Nerita; and, like it, has the power of absorbing the inner whirls of the
shell. On the other hand, it is said to be unisexual, in which it re-
sembles the Pectinibranchs rather than the present order. The group
is West Indian, and contains two genera: Proserpina, in which the
whole shell is glossy, like Pupina; and Ceres, in which it is keeled,
and only the lower region is polished. In both there isa lump on the
pillar, as in Rotella; and there are spiral ridges inside the mouth.

Family Sctssurettip#. (Stit-Top Shells.)

Till lately it was believed that there was no living representative of
the vast tribe of paleeozoic and secondary Pleurotomarias ; except the
tiny little shells of Scisswrella, which resemble a Vitrinella with a slit
in the mouth, or a spirally curled Lmarginula. The tiny animal has
been examined, and found greatly to resemble Cyclostrema, having
very highly developed pinnate feelers at the sides. In some species
the slit of the young shell is afterwards closed into a hole; in others,
the hole is seen in the earliest stage, and is moved on as in feimula.

But the true Plewrotomaria, which was believed to have passed away
before the Tertiary age, is now known to be living, a beautiful speci-
men having been dredged in deep water near the island of Marie
Galante, so like the Oolitic forms that it might, if fossilized, have
passed for one of their race. It is exactly like a pearly Calliostoma,
with a slit lip. More than four hundred fossil species are known,
some of them.as large and solid as the Yurbos, some as inflated and
thin as Scissurella. In form they vary from Hlenchus to Huomphalus,
and are either keeled or rounded at the base. In Zrochotoma there is
a hole behind the lip, instead of a slit. In Polytremaria there isa
row of holes in a spiral necklace, as in Siliquaria. The shells of the
paleozoic group Murchisonia are elevated like a Melania; while those
of Schizostoma are depressed like a Huomphalus, with a doubly waved
lip like Terebralia. Another paleozoic form, Catantostoma, has the
last whirl twisted downwards. The closely allied shells of Scalztes and
Raphistoma are very thin and depressed, with the whirls keeled and
the outer lip pinched but not slit.

2? Family MACLUREADA.

Of several other paleozoic forms, even the family position is as yet
doubtful. One of the most singular is Maclurea, a Huomphaloid shell

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. DRE

characteristic of the Chazy limestone, in which the solid operculum
has an upright support, as in Jeffreysia. It is supposed by some to
be related to Bellerophon. It is very difficult to determine the rela-
tions even of recent shells, when the animal has not been seen, because
the shells of such different mollusks are very like each other. Much
less can we expect to understand the relations of abnormal fossils,
when even the texture affords no clue, and the peculiarities of the
mouth can be so seldom examined.

Family Hautotmm. (Sea-ears or Ormers.)

The very beautiful.group of ear-shells may be regarded as Turbos flat-
tened out to adhere to rocks. They present however several charac-
teristic differences of structure. There are two gills and two auricles,
instead of one as in the Top-shells; and the foot is greatly dilated
and very strong. They adhere so tightly to the rocks that they are
often forced off by the point of the bayonet. The best way to loosen
them is to pour warm water on, and then jirk them with the foot.
They are often cooked ; and the shells, which present a very brilliant
nacre, golden, green, orange, pink, &c., according to the species,
form a regular article of trade for ornaments and inlaid work. The
muscular attachment, instead of being horseshoe-shaped, as in ordi-
nary univalves, is round and central as in the oyster. There is always
a ridge along the back, with afew holes near the edge. These are
filled up as new ones are made. Below them isa slit in the mantle
to correspond. The foot is very elegantly fringed, and the teeth are
complicated as in the Top-shells. The Haliotis tribe are rare in the’
tropics ; but abound in Japan, California, and Australia, and are
found along the east coast of the Atlantic. Their absence from the
whole of the South and tropical America and the eastern shores of
North America, is very remarkable, seeing that they abound from
Kamtschatka to Cape St. Lucas. The shells of Padollus have a second
spiral rib, but without perforations. In Teinotis, (the Ass’s Hars,)
the shell is thin and glossy ; the animal being very active, with a large
foot. It is thought that the number of holes is constant in each spe-
cies; but this is very far from being the case. In the Californian spe-
cies, they vary from two to four, and from five to ten.

Family FissurELLIDE. (Key-hole Linpets.)

In this large and beautiful family the body is symmetrical, and
only spiral in the first stage. There are two gills at the back of the
neck, one on each side of the shell, the vent being between them.
This discharges, in the sea-ears, into the last hole: in this family into
a hole or slit which is variously situated in the differert genera. The
foot is large and more or less fringed, as in the preceding - families ;
but the shell is not pearly, and there are no eye-stumps. As in all
other Limpets, (with which however they have not a very close connec-
tion,) the muscle is horseshoe-shaped. The teeth are arranged in
complex patterns, as in the preceding groups. They are found on all
shores, though sparingly. The largest species are from South America.

The shell of Zimula is nearly related to Scissurella, but is formed in

218 | LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA.

a flat spiral, with a rapidly enlarging mouth. The hole is behind the
outer lip, as in Zrochotoma, and is gradually brought forward, the
part behind being filed up. The animal must therefore have the
power of eating out its anal orifice, as it grows older. The shells are
found fossil in the oolites, living in the East Indian archipelago, and
in the Gulf of California. The boreal form Puncturella resembles it,
but with a plate inside to Support the anal siphon which is rather long.
The young shell of Glyphis exactly resembles Rimula ; but as the ani-
mal grows, it becomes conical; and instead of moving the hole, it
enlarges it where first formed, till at last the whole of the spire is
eaten away. The animal is larger than the shell, which is always
prettily cancellated, and crenulated atthe edge. In /ssurella proper,
the spiral nucleus has not been detected, even in very young shells,
The animal can be entirely drawn into the shell. In most species, the
shape is very constant ; but in some, there is great irregularity, not
only in the form of sculpture, but even in the shape of the hole. A
curious specimen from Mazatlan has two holes ; and another still more
extraordinary one, found in Chili by D’Orbigny, has none. Clypidella
has a singular, flat, waved shell, with a narrow key-hole. J/facros-
chisma has a slug-shaped body, projecting in front of the shell ; which
is oblong, with a very large hole behind. The great Lucapina of the
Californian coast has an animal as large as a dinner plate, almost cov-
ering a flattened crenulated shell. #issurellidcea, from the Cape of
Good Hope and Tasmania, has a very similar animal and shell, but —
with a smooth border. The shell of the African res : also cov-

ered by the mantle of the animal, has a sharp, smooth edge.

Another group have the anal orifice in front. Hmarginula has a
shell like Aimula, but with a slit in the outer lip lke Pleurotemaria.
The shells are always sculptured, and are from deep water. Fossil
species first appear in the Trias. In the group Hemitoma, the slit is
very small; and in Clypidina, it is simply a wave. In the “‘ Duck-
bill Limpets,’’ Parmaphorus, the shell is white, and almost covered by
the black mantle, under which is an enormous foot: there is only a
broad wave for the excretory passage.

In the remaining families of the Scutibranchs, no tendency has been
observed to spiral developments, even in the young shell. There are

no fringes to the mantle margin ; and the animal is generally of slug-
gish habits, and covered entirely by the shell. The teeth also are
formed on a much simpler plan, consisting of a few longitudinal series,

of variable form.

Family GADINIADA.

A small family of shells, from the west coasts of the Old and New
World, have characters in common with the Siphonarie, or air-breath-
ing Limpets. A groove is seen within, proceeding from apex to margin
on the right side, going over the muscular scar. ‘This is probably tor
the vent, | as in the last family. But there is only one gill, placed
sideways across the back of the neck; and the tentacles are funnel-
shaped. None of the species are colored, They often adhere to other
shells, eating out cavities like the Cap-limpets. The west American

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. . AS

form, described as Gadinia pente-goniostoma has been found with six,
five, four, three, two, corners, or only one; or quite round, which is its
normal state. So much may we err by describing from single speci-

D pelt
mens.

Family Acmzipz. (false Limpets.)

The shells of all the Limpets are so like each other that no charac-
ters have yet been found to distinguished them generically. But the
accurate Russian naturalist Eschscholtz, when examining the Limpets
of the Californian coast, found that they differed materially from the
true Limpets in tle shape of the gill. While the ordinary Rock-lim-
pets have the gill greatly developed, going all round the margin of
the shell, as in the oysters, these deeper water species have one small
gill on the left side of the neck, like the Top-shells. The teeth also
are in rows of not more than six each. It would have been very con-
venient if these very different gills had left their different marks inside
the shells; but all the fancied marks turn out fallacious; the animals
of reputed Acmeeas turning out to be Limpets, and vice versa. Further,
among the single-gilled Limpets, there are now found considerable
differences; the large Tecturina grandis of the Californian coast being
the type of a separate group. The white, conical Scurria mitra, which
makes holes for itself in the roots of sea weeds in the west temperate

“regions of both North and South America, (avoiding the intermediate
tropical region,) has a fringed mantle, looking like a gill, all round
the inner edge of the shell. The shells of the beautiful group Scwtel-
lina are thin, finely sculptured, and very glossy inside. They often
have a rudimentary pillar lip, like Navicella, which caused the west
American species to be described by Prof. C. B. Adams as a Orepidula.
The little Scotch Pilidiwm has a somewhat similar shell. The animal
of the boreal Lepeia is blind; its teeth are curiously ornamented like
a stag’s head.

Family Parettipa. (True Limpets.)

The largest known Limpet (Patella mexicana) inhabits the rocks of
west tropical America, growing to be a foot across, and of capacity
large enough for a French lady’s wash hand basin; else, this tribe, so
abundant elsewhere, is remarkably absent from North America. The
rocky shores of the Old World are covered with them, almost always
above the region of the Acmexids; sometimes at such high levels that
they can rarely be dashed over with sea water or find anything to eat.
Like the Ear-shells, they adhere very firmly to the rocks when once
touched, by means of their strong muscular foot, grooved across the
middle. The tongue of the common English Limpet is longer than
the shell itself; containing 160 rows of twelve teeth each, or 1,920 little
glassy hooks. With these it rasps the nullipore and sea-weed, prin-
cipally in the night. It has the organs both of adhesiveness and in-
habitiveness large, growing according to the shape of the rock which
it selected, and where it always returns to roost. In one county of
Scotland twelve millions have been collected in a year for bait; and
near Larme, in Ireland, many tons’ weight are annually collected for

220 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

food. The gill goes round both head and body, just under the shell;
and is ornamented with very beautiful fringes, sometimes of two hun-
dred filaments. One of the south African-Limpets, Olana, has a snout
in front of the shell; but whether the animal has any coérdinate pecu-
liarity, has not been ascertained. The shells which Messrs. Adams
call Cymbula are believed to be only True Limpets altered into a com-
pressed form to living on stems of plants. The Nucelle, or horny,
Sea-weed Limpets, alter in form in the same way. They have the gill
interrupted over the head, forming a transition to the Acmexids. The
shells of the African Heicion are like an Emarginula without slit.

Fossil Limpets are found in rocks of all ages; but of course their
generic position is uncertain. The Limpets, more perhaps than any
other shells, require to be studied geographically, with careful dissec-
tions of the animals, and with diligent comparison of a large multi-
tude of specimens.

The last family of this order presents special characters so different
from any other mollusks, that if they alone were attended to, it would
be necessary to form a class for their sole occupation. Nevertheless,
they have so much in common with the Limpets that they are gen-
erally included in this order.

Family Currontp®. (Coat-of-Mail shells, or Sea-woodlice.)

It has been well said that the Chitons have their backs armed, like
the Isopod Crustaceans; their gills, like those of the Brachyurous
Crustaceans; their heart, in a long vessel down the back like a Sea-
worm; their reproductive organs symmetrical and repeated on each
side, like the bivalves; a crawling foot and head, like a Limpet; a pos-
terior vent, like the Fissurellas; and a leathery skin, like the Tunica-
ries. According to the old-fashioned division of shells into univalves,
bivalves, and multivalves, they were driven by Linneeus to keep com-
pany with the headless Pholas and the Crustacean Lepas. For they
have eight distinct shelly plates, fitting over each other like tiles, the
middle ones marked off in sculpture by diagonal lines, and all of them
let into the tough mantle by sharp smooth edges, like Pupillea. Out-
side, the creatures have a general resemblance to the bodies of Trilo-
bites; and, like those strange denizens of the paleeozoic seas, or the
living Woodlice, they can roll themselves completely up into a ball.
The eight valves and the skin together may be taken to represent the
shell of the Limpet. Underneath is a small head, with mouth, jaws,
and long armed tongue, the teeth being arranged in very peculiar
patterns. The young Chitons have very little resemblance to their
parents. They are divided into two nearly equal parts, head and
body, with a pair of eyes between. There is no trace of foot, gill, or
even mouth; nor of the swimming fins almost universal in young
marine Gasteropods. They appear to change their fluids and grow
by suction, and to move by a fringe of feelers round the neck. Pres-
ently however the body half develops lines on the back, between
which gradually seven of the valves are formed, the shelly matter first
appearing in granules, as in the land snails. At the same time a foot

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 221

epee out below, and gills between the upper and lower portion.
hese gills are not like the single long gill of the Limpet, curled
round; but are two long, symmetrical organs; it being the fashion of
Chitons to double almost everything, the generative orifices included.
The head gradually becomes smaller in proportion, is covered with
granules which become the eighth valve, and develops a slit, which
becomes the mouth. It then loses the eyes; the head never stretches
beyond the valves, and there are no tentacles.

The Chitons live chiefly on rocks and under stones at low water and
in moderate depths. They are sluggish creatures, and apparently
neither disturb others or are themselves disturbed, (except by conchol-
ogists.) They are found in all seas; but the finest species are not
found in the tropics. The largest are from the colder western rocks
of North and South America. Different as the Chitons are from all
other living creatures, they are very like each other. The different
groups are not generally confined to particular shores; but the species
do not travel so far as Limpets and ordinary mollusks, as, indeed, we
might suppose from the young having no swimming fins. A large
number of genera have been proposed by modern authors, of which
the following are the principal; writers unfortunately not agreeing on
the group for which the old name should be retained.

The true Chitons have the mantle covered with smooth scales, and
the end valves elegantly pectinated at the edge; the back valves hav-
ing the apex raised. Hnoplochiton has the scales long and unequal;
the back valve with smooth edge and depressed apex. In general the
middle valves have only one notch; but in Radsia there are two; and
in Callochiton, the edges are cut into four bifid lobes. In Lepidopleu-
rus the valves are thin, and easily fall off; the insertion-plates being
inside the colored parts. The mantle-scales are extremely small. In
Leptochiton, which includes most of the northern forms, the scales are
minute, the gills short, and the insertion-plates rudimentary, with-
out notches. In Lorica and Schizochiton, the mantle and last valve
are slit behind. They have very minute scales, and in the latter group
the valves are very small as compared with the mantle.

In the next series, the mantle is covered with thick hairs or bris-
tles. Acanthopleura has the insertion-plates pectinated. Corephium
has the mantle-spines shelly, and the back valve not lobed at the
sides. Mopalia has the mantle much produced in front, and narrowed
behind.

A comparatively small group Yonicia has the mantle naked and
smooth. One species, in which the valves are more separated, has
been dignified by Dr. Gray with the classical generic name Fannyia.

The Oregon district produces a curious group of Chitons, in which
the valves are nearly or entirely covered by the fleshy mantle. The
commonest species, which was first sent to the British Museum by
Lady Katherine Douglas, and therefore called by Dr. Gray Katherina
Douglasie, (Anglicé, Douglas’s Catherine,) has the valves partly
exposed and the skin smooth. The giant Cryptochiton, the anatomy
of which has been so carefully described by Dr. Middendorff, has
gritty particles in the rough skin. There is no sculpture on the valves,

2, LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA

which are quite hidden ; the creature looking outside only like a lump
of leather.

Another main division of the Chitons contains creatures which have
pores in the mantle margin ; always nine on each side, and armed
with bristles. The great Plaxiphora of the Cape Horn district has
irregular bunches of bristles, some of them shelly. The shells of
Acanthochites are beautifully adorned with regular tufts of bristles,
which are often of pearly hue. Amuicula is almost covered by the hairy
mantle, like Oryptochiton. In Cryptoconchus, the tufted pores are at a
distance from the edge; and the exposed parts of the valves are
extremely narrow. Lastly Chitonellus has a long, narrow, fleshy,
slug-like body, with very small and separate valves, adapted to crawl
in the crevices of coral rocks.

Valves belonging to the Chiton group have been found in most geo-
logical periods, from the Silurian age downwards. In one of the
Silurian forms, called Helminthochiton, the valves were separate from
each other, but not covered by the mantle.

Orper CIRROBRANCHIATA. (Zuft-gilled Crawlers.)
Family Duntattapa, (Zusk-Shells.)

The tooth-shells form avery peculiar and degraded group, which it
is the fashion to arrange near the Key-hole Limpets, from the fancied
analogy of the tubular shell toa drawn-out Fissurella. They have
however scarcely anything in common with that beautiful family, and
very little with the class of Crawlers. The very Vermetids look down
upon them; for they have heads, tentacles, and eyes, while these have
none. The animal is scarcely raised above the bivalves, except that
it feeds upon them. ‘The foot is conical and funnel-shaped, opening
into the stomach, which is armed witha gizzard, as inthe Bullas. In
fact they belong rather to the Opisthobranchiate division, the fringe-
like gills being behind the heart. The blood is red, asin the worms: the
breathing organs symmetrical, as in the Chitons. They have however
a lingual ribbon, in three series, on a very simple plan. They live in
rather deep water, where they prey on Foraminifera and small bivalves.
Just as the shell of Vermetus resembles Serpula, so the shell of Denta-
lium often might be mistaken for Ditrupa, also a sea-worm. The
Ditrupas however generally have a swelling behind the mouth, while
that of the tooth-shells is plain. In the group Hntalis, there is a slit
at the side of the anal hole. Often a small tube is protr uded beyond
the hole, which is not a constant character, even in the species.

Sup-chass PULMONATA.
(Air-Breathers.)

We have already passed under review many of the air-breathing
mollusks, which by their general affinities seemed more nearly related to
the marine tribes. The mere fact of crawling on land rocks and plants
instead of river and shore ones, does not necessarily imply any great

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 225

diversity of structure. Between the habits of the amphibious Peri-
winkles, which crawl half a mile from shore, and the Marine Snails
which are always picked up with sea shells; or between those of the
freshwater snails and freshwater Periwinkles, which are found entan-
gled in the same group of conferve ; there need not exist any essential
difference. The animals of the true Pulmonates however are formed
on a lower type from those of the ordinary Sea-crawlers. The senses
are less acute ; and the individuals perform the functions both of male
and female to each other. The breathing cavity, instead of being open,
as in the air and Water-breathing Prosobranchs, is a chamber lined
with minute blood-vessels, and open only at asmall hole. This is
closed by a valve, to shut out the water in the aquatic tribes, and the
hot dry air of summer days in the land species. The shape and way
of crawling of the snails is too well known to need description. They
are all fond of moisture, and more or less slimy. In the extremes of
heat, cold, and drought, they shut themselves up in corners or under
ground, and often make a false operculum, pierced with a minute
breathing hole, which is thrown off when the genial season begins.

In damp mornings and evenings they are in their glory, munching
the luxurious vegetation, and leaving their slimy track behind them
as they crawl. They were esteemed a great delicacy by Roman epi-
cures; and are still extensively eaten, both in Europe and South
America. The young snails do not under go any transformation, like
that of the pteropodous infants of the Sea- crawlers ; their diffusion
being sufficiently provided for by ordinary locomotion. Snails are
found everywhere, from the Arctic regions to the equator, but are rare
in dry and silicious districts, plentiful wherever there is lime and
moisture. The continental species are diffused over very wide areas 5’
but the islands of the tropical seas have each their own peculiar forms,

even if very near to each other, or to the main land. Supposing a
traveler brought back the snails from a West Indian island, an expe-
rienced conchologist could tell at once where they were collected ; but
it would be almost impossible to tell the same from the vast expanse
of the various United States.

Snail shells are always lighter than sea shells, having to be carried

on the back of the animal without the wate Ty support. Their con-

struction is much simpler, abounding in animal matter ; and they are
first formed, like the Chitons, by shelly granules deposited in the

horny layer. Some of the groups are ovoviviparous. The great
Brazilian snails lay eggs with hard shells, as large as a pigeon’s.
In some groups, the shell is little more than horny s sein ; ; and in many,
the animal is too large to be withdrawn into it. Some families indeed
have no shell at all, or only a plate protecting the most delicate
organs. The tongue- ‘membrane is not a long ribbon as in the sea-

shells, but a eare broad horny layer ; partly spread over the soft

tongue partly curled up at the side. It is covered with an enormous

number of minute square teeth, very similar in pattern, and looking

not unlike a tesselated pavement, with raised knobs.

224 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.
Triel. GroruHiua. Land Snails.

Family Hericipz. (True Snails.)

The true snails have their body distinct from the foot, and protected
by a spiral shell. The shape of this is extremely variable, presenting
differences much greater than is usual between widely distinct families
in the marine tribes. Yet the different forms pass into each other by
such insensible gradations, and the animals are so like in all essential
particulars, that the division into genera is a matter of great difficulty.
There are many myriads of species from all parts of the globe, and
from all kinds of habitats. Many species have been found on moun-
tains from 8,000 to 11,000 feet high, both in the Old and New World,
while others live in marshes, or on the sea-shore. In some few groups,
both animal and shell present well-marked peculiarities; others are
restricted.to special districts; but in general the sections are constituted
for the convenience of identifying species. How long the snails have
lived on the surface of our globe it is impossible to say, as the remains
entombed in rocks are almost exclusively of aquatic productions.
Nevertheless many snails have been washed down into tertiary strata;
and it is singular to find forms and even species now peculiar to the
New World, suchas Jlegaspira, Proserpina, Glandina, and Stenotrema,
fossil in the European Eocene ; showing that existing forms have long
outlived existing continents. The oldest snail known is a little Pupa,
found by Prof. Dawson, in situ, on the fossil trees in the coal measures
of Nova Scotia; generically it exactly resembles existing forms.

The ‘‘ horns’’ of the snails are in reality very long and sensitive eye
stumps. The true tentacles are short, and nearer the mouth. They
have a saw-like upper jaw to bite the leaves, and plain teeth arranged
in squares. The nose, or lung valve, is just under the right side of
' the shell; the reproductive orifice under the right eye stalk. Some of
the European species form and dart out minute needles, it is supposed
to attract their mates. The old genera of Lamarck may be taken as
sections, from which the immense multitude of species now known re-
quire to be subdivided.

The true snails have a short spire, and a mouth rather broader than
long. The eatable snail, Helix pomatia, (which is believed to have
been introduced into South Britain by the Romans for epicurean pur-
poses,) and its congeners, have a semicircular mouth and rather thin
lip. Hurycratera has a thin shell and very capacious body whirl.
Helicostyla comprises the tall, compact snails of the Philippines.
Acavus, which abounds in the Old World, has the mouth somewhat
produced in front, and the lip thickened all round, without umbilicus.
The group Caracolla has the lip continued all round, the spire flattened
and generally keeled. In Zucerna the mouth is more or less twisted,
with teeth; and in Anostoma the adult shell is turned upside down,
the mouth joining the apex. Lychnus is an Hocene Anostoma without
teeth. Zridopsis contains the ordinary American toothed snails; the
flat, many-whirled forms being called Polygyra. Geotrochus contains
the conical, thin, flat-based snails, shaped hke Calliostoma. Solariop-
sis contains the snake-skin snails of tropical America. J/acrocyclis

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 225

resembles it in form, with swelling whirls, and circular expanded
mouth, Jberus is a common group in the Mediterranean region, also
found in California; flattened, often keeled, with the mouth bent down-
wards. Ochthephila abounds in the Canaries, with the lp continued
all round, as in Caracolla. Hygromia contains the small, flat, umbili-
cated snails of temperate regions, with sharp, rounded mouths, thickened
within.

The Helicella tribe have the margin ae sharp, and the shell thin
and glossy. They live in dark, damp places, and are remarkable for
the lingual teeth being pointed at the sides. The shells of Discus
resemble them, but are not glossy. Those of Zonites are rough above
but glossy below. The curious Jamaican group Sagda has a stumpy,
elevated shell, with many whirls, and lamine running along the inside
of the base. Pitys i is angular, w vith the mouth var iously toothed. The
shells of Stylodonta have ‘the pillar twisted hke Achatinella ; and those
of Streptaxis have the pillar curiously distorted.

The Bulimus group are like snails drawn out into an oval, the spire
being raised, and the mouth longer than broad. There is generally a
plait or fold on the pillar. The typical Bulimi of South America are
six Inches long when adult, and an inch when born. Their eggs
resemble a pigeon’s. The animals are exactly like those of the typical
snails. Cochlostyla is a Philippine group, with the mouth somewhat
rounded and passing into Helicostyla. The shells of Orthalicus are
thin, with a sharp lip ; those of Bulimulus approaching Pupa in form.
The Partulas are an ovoviviparous group, living on low bushes near
the sea in the Pacific islands. Ofostomus is a South American group,
with very long narrow mouths. The shells of Odontostomus are curi-
ously toothed, like Pupa; and Tomigerus has a wry mouth, twisted
upwards as in Anostoma. The shells of Cochlicella are many whirled,
like Cylindrella. Chondrus has a tooth close to the suture. Zua is
glossy like Helicella. Azeca resembles it, with a ringent mouth. The
shells of Bostryx have the last whirls separated, as in Vermetus.

The Achatina group resemble Orthalicus, with the bottom of the
pillar truncated like Welanopsis. The typical species are African, and
are the largest land shells known, being eight inches long. Limicola-
ria forms a transition to Orthalicus, with the pillar pinched, not trun-
cated; and Pachyotis, a group which lingers in the islands of the South
Atlantic, forms a similar transition to Odontostomus. The West Indian
group Pseudotrochus has a porcellanous, highly painted shell. The
group Columna is many-whirled, like Cochlicella. The little Cionellas
are glossy, and scarcely truncated. Spiraxis has the pillar bent; and
the large group Achatinella, which culminates in the Sandwich islands,
and is ovoviviparous like Partula, has a sharp, twisted fold on the
pillar, instead of a truncation. Tornatellina nearly resembles it, but
with additional plaits.

The Chrysalis snails are remarkable for being narrowed at each end.
They are all rather, and some extremely small, and have many whirls.
The foot is very short ; ; and the true tentacles very small or altogether
wanting. The Pupasare very stumpy shells, generally ribbed outside;
and with the mouth often curiously distorted by plaits.

In the animals of the little wry-mouthed Vertigo, the tentacles can-

15

226 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

not be seen. Boysia is a Pupa, with the mouth turned up, as in
Anostoma. Gibbus is a group of irregular shells, intermediate between
Pupa and Bulimus. The shells of Clausilia are drawn out at each
end, and are always reversed. The animals have the great peculiarity
of having a kind of operculum (clausium) which moves on a leathery
hinge, and fits between the teeth of the mouth. They greatly abound
in the old world; but only three species have been found in the whole
of America. They are represented in the West Indies by the beautiful
group Cylindrella, in which the mouth is round and the lip reflected.
The upper whirls, which would make the shell too long to be carried,
are generally thrown off; but the mouth in some species 1s produced to
so enormous a distance that the animal must carr y its shell poised in
the air, like a pole held at one end. The polished Cylindrellas are
called Leia, answermg to Zua among the Bulimi. The little reversed
shells of Balea are like a young Clausilia; and Megaspira is like a
very produced Pupa, with plaits on the pillar.

The next group consists of snails, which, though they do not live in
the water, are never found far off. Their eye- tentacles are short and
stumpy, and the animal is fleshy, and not fully drawn into the shell.
This is scarcely calcareous, being rarely more than a spiral skin,
generally of an amber color. The Succineas are very common in
marshy places, and easily known by the very loosely spiral shell, with
long mouth and pointed spire. Amphibulima has the mouth expanded
and pinched at the top. Stmpulopsis has more the shape of ordinary
snails. In felsiga the spire is extremely small; and in Omalonyx it

is almost obsolete, the mantle of the animal being reflected over the
sides, as in Vitrina.

Family Virrtxipm. (Glass-snails.)

The Vitrinas are intermediate between snails and slugs. They can
never entirely enter their shells; and, when they crawl, the sides of
the mantle more or less overlap the edges. The shells, ‘like those of
Succinea, are little more than spiral skins, and are generally snail-
shaped, and green. <A passage to the true snails is provided in Pfea-
feria. in Daudebardia, the tail is very short; the little shell lying
at the back of the animal, as in Testacellus. The shell of Peltella is
shaped like the Sea-ears, and is entir ely hidden by the mantle. Cryp-
tella is the slug of the Canary Islands, which hides itself the greater
part of the year, and then makes sad havoc of the gardens in the rainy
season. It has an irregular shell, which in the very young state is
provided with an operculum ; but afterwards it is entirely covered by
the mantle-shield, on the back of the broad animal. The African tribe
Parmacella, have a similar shell, similarly hidden. The foot is trun-
cated behind, thus passing into the next group.

Some of the Vitrinas have the tongue-teeth hooked at the sides, and
are supposed to feast on animal substances. The Stenopus tribe how-
ever have a horny, saw-shaped jaw and teeth, after the model of the
true snails. They resemble the Vitrince in having mantle-flaps partly
covering the shell; but differ in having the foot truncated behind,
with a slime- eland at the end. The shells are horny and polished

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. , PEST

‘like Helicella. The large tropical group of Nanina have the sole of
the foot broad. In some of the sections, the shell is rough above.’ In
Arioptranta, there are no mantle-flaps, but the slime-gland ig still seen
behind the left-handed shell. Helicarion has a Vitrinoid shell, nearly
enveloped by the flaps of a Naninoid animal. The animal of Pary-
phanta is not known; but the shells are hke a large horny Vitrina.

Family Testacennactp®. (Carnivorous Snails.)

The great Glandina of South Carolina, and its congeners, have
the lingual teeth in curled rows and sharply hooked. The head is
short, and the lips are produced into false tentacles, as in the Ampul-
larias. The shell resembles a flattened Achatina. It is strictly car-
nivorous in its habits.

A curious little group of slugs are found to have similar denti-
tion and habits. The teeth are pin-shaped. They are known from
the common slugs by not being slimy; living under ground, where
they prey upon earth worms ; and having a little solid shell like a Sea-
ear on its tail. Its head however is shaped like the True Slugs. A
similar, but somewhat apocryphal slug is figured by Férussae, with a
horny, conical shell on the tail; it is provisionally called Plectrophorus.

Family Limactpz. (Slugs.)

The True Slugs. have teeth very like Vitrina, but the points are
longer. The body of the animal is united to the foot, and a shield is
seen on the back, under which, in Limaz, there is a calcareous plate,
which has been found fossil in the Hocene beds. They are pretty
active in damp weather, and love to feed on decaying animal and
vegetable matter. he Teneriffe Slug, Phosphorax, has a bright
green spot on the tail, which shines at night like the glow-worm. In
the Philomycus of the southern States, the shield covers the whole
back of the Slug.

The Arions, or Land-soles, have only a few granules instead of a
shelly plate, and have a slime- gland like Nanina. The common Eng-
lish species has 160 rows of teeth on its tongue, with 101 denticles mn
each row. ‘They freely eat dead worms; and, like true cannibals, will
not refuse to finish off an injured individual of their own species. The
Irish Slug, Geomalacus, has a shell like Limax, and a gland like
Arion. . The reproductive orifice is under the right eye-stalk, as in
a True Slugs; in the Land-soles, it is just below the breathing
valve.

A very curious New Zealand Slug, Janella, resembles Philomycus
in having the mantle produced over the whole back; but the eye-
stalks are behind the forehead, and the mouth beneath, ‘at the front of
the foot-sole; so that the head is hardly distinct. The mantle is
grooved down the middle, and the breathing hole is half way down
the body. The creature coils itself round to sleep like a cat.

Family Oxortap®. (Rough-Slugs.)

The Oncidia, like the Auriculus, live in damp places near the sea or

228 - LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

rivers. They are short, stumpy creatures with a rough skin, and
closely resemble some of the Sea-slugs. Their eyes are at the end of
the stalks, which are not retractile. The teeth are like those of snails,
but they have no horny jaws. The breathing hole, vent, and ovary
are at the back of the body; the intromittent opening under the right
eye. Oncidella has flaps round the mouth. Peronia lives on shores,
moving up and down a few feet above tide level. These Slugs have
knobs or excrescences on their backs, as well as flaps round the
mouth. The British species is said to have the heart in front of the
lung, while in all the other pulmonates it is behind.

The Veronicella, which lives in damp, shady forests, has a smooth,
leathery mantle, and a pair of small, bifid tentacles in addition to the
eye-stalks. The ovary opens half way down the side. These Slugs
crawl quickly, and are not slimy. They lay their eggs in a coiled
necklace.

Trise I]. Lrmnopuinia. (Aquatic Snails.)

The amphibious tribes differ from the true land snails in having no
eye-stalks. The tentacles are generally short and stumpy, and the
eyes are fixed at their bases, as in the Periwinkles. The tongue-teeth
greatly resemble those of the snails.

Family AvRICULIDE.

The Auriculas were long regarded as sea-shells. They inhabit salt
and brackish marshes, and their shells are much more solid than is
usual with land-shells. Some of them absorb the inner whirls like
the Nerites. The shells always have narrow mouths, more or less
toothed.

The typical Awriculas sometimes have large shells, and increase half
a whirl ata time. They have a stumpy spire, long narrow mouth,
thickened inside, and a few large folds on the pillar. They rejoice in
mud banks in the East Indian archipelago. The animal of Cassidula
has the foot cleft behind. The shell is stumpy, and the thickening of
the outer lip wrinkled. The shells of Scarabus are conic and rather
thin, being adapted to a true terrestrial life. The whirls have two
rows of indistinct varices, and the mouth is strongly toothed on each
side. The little Alexias represent the previous groups in the Atlantic
regions: having a plain and pointed spire. The tiny Carychium re-
sembles Pupa in form, and lives in moist places far off from the sea.

The Melampus tribe enjoy sea bathing, though strict air-breathers.
Their foot is cleft behind. Their shells resemble Cassidula, but the
outer lip is either thin or regularly toothed within. Some species,
called Zralia, are said to have a pointed foot. The tentacles in these
animals are sharper than in the less aquatic species. ‘The Sandwich
Island group Lemadonta have a curious plait across the outer lip.
The shells of Lewconta have a sharp outer lip; and the animal is said
to differ from Alexia in having the foot grooved across.’ The shells of
Pedipes have a very wry mouth like Scarobus, and a very short spire.
The animal has a grooved foot, and loops in walking like Zruncatella.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 229

It steps about, more quickly than most, mollusks, in rocky crannies on
the sea-shore.

Family Otrntp®. (Har Snails.)

The little shell of Otina could hardly be distinguished from Velutina
but the animal closely resembles Auricula. The tentacles are very
small ; the foot grooved for looping; and the mouth cleft vertically.
The little creatures live in the same situations as Pedipes.

Family Limyzip®. (Freshwater Snails.)

In company with Melanias, Paludinas, and other gill-breathing
freshwater Periwinkles, are found in every part of the globe shell-fish
which never leave the water, and yet are as truly air-breathers as the
whales. They must needs come to the surface occasionally to breathe,
“where they may be seen gliding upside down, and sometimes letting
themselves drop at the end of a glutinous thread. They have short,
stumpy tentacles, with eyes on the inner basis, and very broad feet.
They abound most in temperate regions. The breathing hole is at
the right side of the neck: the vent at the left. They lay their eggs
in gelatinous masses on the leaves of water plants which they devour.
The Limnea stagnalis has 110 rows of 111 teeth each, and is said to
prefer feeding on decaying animal matter. The shells of Limncea are
thin, with a pointed spire, and a fold onthe pillar. Those of Chilina,
which inhabit the clear running streams of South America, are almost
exactly like Awricula, which the animals of this family greatly resem-
ble. The shell of Amphipeplea is transparent and swollen; and is
nearly covered by the sides of the mantle.

Family PLANORBIDE.

The animals of this family differ from the Limneids in having sharp,
pointed tentacles. The shape of the shells is,extremely variable. In
the first group they are flat, in the second pointed, and in the third
limpet-shaped.

Planorbis has a spiral shell with the whirls inclosing each other on
the same plane. It lives in a reversed position. The whirls are flat
and numerous in most of the Kuropean. species; generally few and
swollen in the American. Monstrosities are found, perpetuating them-
selves in particular ponds, with the spire elevated. The teeth closely
resemble those of Auricula. One of the minute British species has
no fewer than six thousand of them. Some species emit a purple fluid
when disturbed. In Segmentina the whirls are divided across at reg-
ular intervals, by septa with toothed openings for the passage of the
animal. So little was known of its true relations in earlier times,
that the British species was called the ‘‘ Freshwater Nautilus.’’

The Physa tribe have shells looking like reversed Limneas. In
the typical species they are enveloped, as in Amphipeplea, by the
fringed sides of the mantle. In the beautiful group Aplexa, the shells
are glassy, with raised spires, and the mantle margin is plain and not
flapped. Physopsis is a south African form, like a reversed Achati-

*

930 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

nella: and the East Indian Camptoceras has the whirls separated lke
Vermetus. Fossils of this tribe, as of Limnea and Planorbis, are
found as old as the Wealden oolitic rocks.

The limpet-like shell of Ancylus is as different from Physa as Brode-
yipia from Trochus, or Testacellus from Glandina. Nevertheless the
animal is even more closely allied. The shell is sinistral, (the point
being turned to the right,) and entirely covers the animal ; which has
much less attachment to it than the Limpets, and can move its long
neck freely under its large umbrella. Velletia is a dextral shell, with
the apex turned to the left, and a somewhat different arrangement of
teeth. Both forms are found fossil in Eocene strata. The curious
little New Zealand Lata has a deck across one end, like the Slipper-
limpets. Lastly, the Cuban Gundlachia has the knobby apex pro-
duced, and the deck broad, so as to resemble some of the small-spired
Neritine, but without operculum. All these curious freshwater Lim-
pet-snails crawl on stones or plants, generally in clear water.

Tribe TI. THALASSoPHILA. (Marine-snails.)

These curious creatures are always found close to the sea. The ani-
mals greatly resemble Awricula, and have the normal dentition of
Helix. The inside of the breathing chamber is wrinkled, so that it
would appear that neither air nor water would come amiss. The
cavity is however closed as in the true snails, and wet sea air is prob-
ably most congenial to them. The small tentacles are flattened out
into a disk round the head.

Family Amputpouips. (Periwinkle-snails.)

These creatures have shells somewhat like a Natica, with the outer
lip somewhat notched, as though for an air passage. They are eaten
in New Zealand like Periwinkles, and differ from all other true Pul-
monates in having a thin, horny, sub-spiral operculum. There is
only one genus known, Amphibola, from the Australian seas.

Family Stenonartapa. (Sea Limpet-snails.
y )

The Siphonarias have solid, conical shells, often overgrown with
sea-weeds and nullipores. They are known from Limpets by their
irregularity of form, caused by a groove which interrupts the muscle
of attachment on the right side; not traversing it, as in Gadinia.
They are found on almost all tropical shores. There is a large man-
tle-flap covering up the breathing hole. The tentacles are entirely
flattened down into a veil; and the animal has a much plainer appear-
ance than the ordinary Limpets. The individuals in many species vary
more, in shape and sculpture, even than in their water-breathing
neighbors. These creatures are to the Amphibole what the Ancylus is
to the Planorbis.

Sus-Onass. OPISTHOBRANCHAIATA.

The next division of the crawling mollusks consists of creatures
which are generally destitute of shells, pr simply have them as a pro-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. ; 231

tection to particular organs of the body. The gills are not lodged in
a special neck-cavity, but are behind the heart. The sexes are united
in each individual. In the young state, they are exactly like the fry
of the prosobranchs; each being inclosed in an operculated spiral shell,
and furnished with pins and cilia. They are all inhabitants of the
sea. They are formed on two distinct types; those in which the gills
are at the side, more or less covered by the mantle, and often protected
by a shell; and those in which the gills are exposed, and entirely des-
titute of shell. They live principally on animal matter.

Orpen I. THCTIBRANCHIATA. (Crawlers with sheltered gulls.)
Family ToRNATELLID.

The animals of this tribe are as yet but little known. They are
arranged by Dr. Gray between Scalaria and Cerithiopsis, on the sup-
position that the gills are comb-like and the animal unisexual. It is
curious how large a proportion of existing observations on mollusks
need verification by those who have honest, well-trained eyes. Just
as the infant’s eye has to be trained to distinguish forms and distances,
so it requires practice before we know how to see truly an object that
hes before us. During the educational process it is often very easy to
see what we wish or expect to see. The shells of this tribe are nearly
allied both to the Pyramidellids and the Auriculids ; and some aberrant
forms show relations both to Ovula and Dolium. As the living fornis
are confined to a very few species, it is scarcely to be expected that we
should be able rightly to assign the positions of the various fossil
groups. These are found in great numbers, beginning with the coal
strata, becoming very plentiful in the oolites, and culminating i in the
eretaceous age. The ordinary sculpture of the tribe is in spiral lines
or rows of dots. They differ from all the other Opisthobranchs in
having a very thin operculum, with broad, thin flaps, so.as completely
to cover the mouth. The animal is quite retractile into the shell, and
has the general aspect of an Arionic. with its short, flat, triangular

tentacles and the eyes at their front. The teeth however are widely
' different. Instead of the thousand tessellated teeth of the snails, there
are simply two rows of sickles arranged as an arrow head on the nar-
row, broad tongue. They live in rather deep water, and are by no
means common in collections. The tentacles are used rather as a veil
than as feelers, being laid over the front of the shell in walking. The
gills are at the side, cloaked over by the mantle.

“The shells of Tornatella proper are thin, with one fold on the pillar.
Those of Buccinulus are stout, with two folds, (Monoptygma may prove
to be an elongated To rnatella, with a single, slanting fold.) All the
remaining genera are fossil. Acteonina is like a Monoptygma without
plait. The oolitic Cylindrites have the folds twisted outwards. The
chalk Acteonella is like a cone-shell with plaited pillar, but without
breathing notch. Ctnulia has a globular shell, with many-plaited
pillar, and toothed outer- -lip. Globiconcha has a similar shell without
the plaits. Varigera resembles it, with varices like Scarabus. In the
Portuguese 7'ylostoma, varices are formed thickened inside as in Cassis.

282 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Pterodonta is notched in front, in which respect it resembles the
living Ringicula, The shells of this genus are very small, and have
been passed on from one place to another, like an English pauper.
They have a wry mouth with strong pillar-plates, and a notched lip,
somewhat like Malea. They probably form a family by themselves,
differing from Yornatella in their glossy texture.

Family CYLICHNIDS.

In this tribe the teeth are arranged in thirteen longitudinal series,
greatly resembling Fssurella, The shell somewhat resembles a Torna-
fella without plaits, with the spire more or less concealed, and the
aperture pinched behind, swelling in front. In some of the forms the
apex 1s prominent and reversed, as in Pyramidellids. The tentacles
are united into a broad veil, looking something like a Natica as the
creature ploughs through the wet sand. There are however small eyes
in front. The deep-water Cylichna has the spire concealed. In the
littoral Utriculus it is raised; and in Vornatina there is a columellar
fold, and a channeled suture. Certain little shells, closely resembling
fiadius, have been referred to this family, till more is known concern-
ing the animals. Volvula has a posterior canal like the EKeg-shells,
but a fold on the pillar like Zornatina. Some curious fossil forms ap-
pear to belong to this group.

Family AMPUISPHYRIDA.

In this little group the shell closely resembles Utriculus; but it is
transparent, the eyes being placed behind it, as in Jeffreysia. The
tentacles also are like side-fins, and the animal shuts itself up entirely
in its shell. The teeth closely resemble Tornatella, but with a square
key-stone between the rows of sickles.

Family APLUSTRIDA.

The shells of this family are generally very highly colored, and are
partially covered by the expanded foot-lobes. The animals, also, are
highly tinted, and adorned with flap-like tentacles, with eyes at their
‘bases. The tongue-teeth resemble Zornatella; so does the pretty little
shell of Bullinula, which has a twisted, but not plaited pillar, notched
at the bottom. Aplustrwm, which abounds in the Sandwich Islands,
also has a twisted and notched pillar; with a membranous outerlip and
flattened spire. In Hydatina, the pillar is simple.

Family Buri, (Bubble-shells.)

The shells of this family resemble an Ovulum without canals, and
with sharp lip. The apex of the spire is generally perforated, and the
shell adorned with cloudy painting. The teeth are in arrow-headed
rows of sickles, with a hooked key-stone. The Bullas love slimy
places, where they grub for bivalves and other mollusks. The shells
of Haminea are thin and horny, almost inclosed by the broad flaps of
the foot and head. Acera has a similar shell, but more flattened, with

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 2a0

a slit at the suture, through which a mantle tail runs, as in the Olives.
The animal has a very long head, but no eyes. This is also the case
with Atys, the shells of which are strong, white, and generally notched
on each side of the lip.

Family Purmrmms. (Open Bubble-shells.)

The shells in this family are never completely rolled-round, but the
point of the spire can be seen within. They are situated at the tail
end of the animals, which never wholly enter them. The teeth of
these creatures consist of two (rarely four) longitudinal series of sharp
sickles, turned upwards and often serrated within. Sometimes there
are small, buttress-like teeth outside. The animals, like the rest of
the Bubble group, have the tentacles merged into the frontal veil,
making the head wedge-shaped, for swimming or gliding through soft
mud, the resting-place of unsuspecting bivalves. While the blind
Naticas deliberately drill their hole and suck out the soft flesh, the
dull-eyed Bubbles gobble them down, shells and all, and send them to
their gizzard-mill to grind. This consists of three shelly plates, much
thicker than the shell-covering of the animal, and working together
by means of strong cartilage. An old Italian naturalist called the
plates of this gizzard Gioénia, after himself, and described the habits
of the invented animal; so that even Lamarck and Cuvier were de-
ceived by it.

The first group never cover their shells. That of the Scaphander is
very large and swollen in front; narrow and projecting beyond the
blind animal behind. The green, somewhat pearly shell of the Pacific
group Smaragdinella is placed on the middle of the back; the spire
being represented by a cup-like process, as in Calyptrea. The creature
has its tiny eyes in the middle of the veil. Phanerophthalmus has a
horny plate, scarcely bent-in on one side for a spire, at the back of the
animal, and partly covered by the foot-lobes. Cryptophthalmus has a
similar shell, with the eyes behind the veil.

In the next group the shell is colorless, and entirely covered by the
mantle, at the back of the body. Theanimals have no eyes. Philine
has a very open, slightly-spiral shell, Doridium a flat, triangular
plate. Chelidonura has a thin, shghtly curved, ax-shaped shell. The
animal is very brilliant, with two long tails behind.

The animals of Gasteropteron and Posterobranchea require more
careful examination. They have no shell, and may belong to another
group.

Family Apuystap&. (Sea-hares.)

_ In the remaining families of Tectibranchs, the head is drawn out,
and the tentacles are distinct. They present the general aspect of Sea-
slugs, and, like their land allies, have often a shelly plate to protect
the vital organs. The tongue-teeth are arranged in very numerous
longitudinal series, in angular cross lines. The sea-hares are grotesque
creatures, which crawl about among rock-pools, living on a mixed diet,
They have ear-shaped feelers, with eyes at their bases; a fat body,
under the skin of which is an irregular shell, and often rough with

Joe LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

hairy or knobbed ornaments, and produced into a tail; and side-flaps
to the foot which may be used for swimming. When disturbed, they
discharge a beautiful violet fluid from the skin. The harmless ‘‘Un-
washables’ ’ (Aplysia) were formerly dreaded by fishermen, who thought
their stains were poisonous and indelible. They have a convex, horny
plate covering the gills; and sometimes. old Sea-hares have several of
these, one inside the other ,as in the Cuttle-pens. They have a cartil-
aginous gizzard, like the Bubbles. In Syphonota there is an excretory
tube above the tail. Dolabella has the plate shelly, and generally ax-
shaped.

Aclesia is like Aplysia, without shell or swimming flaps. In Sty-
locheilus the neck and tail are very slender. Notar chus has the body
rounded, with a very narrow foot for adhering to floating sea-weed.
Bursatella presents a mest anomalous appearance. The common ob-
server might take it for a jelly fish: for it is quite round, with only a
rudimentary foot, and with a mass of branched ornament. This con-
sists, however, first of a large gill hanging out of the back; and sec-
ondly, of the tentacles which are cut up into branches.

Family loarws.

A small family of Sea-slugs have a Bulloid shell, not covered by the
mantle, and only two stumpy tentacles, instead of four, as in Aplysia,
The body is thin, witha very long tail. The shell of Jcarus resembles
Amphisphyra, w ith a notch at the suture. Lobiger has a thin shell
shaped like Pedicularia, with four spreading foot-laps, adapted for
swimming, like the Pteropods.

The remaining families differ from the Bubbles and Sea-hares, in
having the reproductive organs close together, in one tubercle.

Family PLEUROBRANCHIDZ.

These animals have four stomachs, but very short intestinal canal.
They are sluggish, compact, often large, and have a somewhat re-

tractile proboscis. The head is hidden under the edge of the mantle,
with two tentacles and eyes. The gill is at the side, not on the back

as in Aplysia. Plewrobranchus has a thin, flat horny shield, anda
very large foot. The mantle in Oscanius is irregularly expanded, and
the shield silver y. Susania has a plain body, with very small shield,
and a large mantle deeply notched in front.

Pleurobranchea and Neda have no shield, and a very small mantle.
The former has a narrow, the latter a broad foot.

Family Umprewiipm. (Chinese Umbrella Shells.)

Again we come unexpectedly on a group of Limpets; for so the
shells might be considered. The Umbrellas are very large creatures,
wearing a flat limpet on the middle of the back; not immersed in the
mantle, as in the very differently organized Lucapina. The gill is
below the shell, on the right side. The foot is enor mously large, and
encloses not only the body but the head, which has a retractile snout.
Fossil specimens have been found in the Hocene beds. The animal of

‘

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 285

Tylodina is intermediate between the Umbrellas and the Pleurobranchs.
The head is produced and cleft in front; the foot small; and the shell
shaped like Scurria, but membranous, and with a small spiral, sinis-
tral apex. This will probably be hereafter detected in the young
Umbrellas.

Family Runcrniw a.

The Runcinas are tiny Sea-slugs, with gills like Plewrobranchus,
and hard gizzards like the Bubbles. The tentacles are flattened into
the mantle. They are supposed to have teeth in three series, and to
feed on Diatomacee.

Family DIPHYLLIDIAD 2.

The Phyllidians are curious creatures intermediate between the
Tectibranchs and the Nudibranchs. Diphyllidia has gills going round
the back two thirds of the body, the plates being folded in front and
behind at right angles to each other. The teeth and horny jaws
resemble the Bubbles. There is a curious veil in front of the tiny
tentacles, resembling a ‘‘respirator.”’

Family PHYLLIDIADS.

The Phyllidias have the general aspect of a Cryptochiton, the gills
being arranged all round (except at the head) between the mantle and
the foot. They have no jaws or tongues. The lips are small and
conical; and the tentacles on the back can be drawn into pouches.
Fryeria has a rough mantle, and the vent is under the mantle at the
back. Hypobranchiea has the mantle extended into swimming flaps.

Orper II. NUDIBRANCHIATA.

The Naked-gilled Crawlers form a large tribe of mollusks, of strange
forms and marvelous beauty. They are found in all parts of the world,
from the arctic to the torrid zones, wherever there: is a firm, rocky
bottom, or a crop of sea-weed. When first born, they dwell in a little
nautiloid shell, with an operculum; and swim freely with a pair of
pteropodal fins. Afterwards they drop fins, shell, and operculum,
and become sedate Crawlers, breathing by means of exposed gills on
the back, which assumevarious ornamental shapes, and can often be
drawn into cavities of the mantle. In some tribes, the skin 1s coarse
and leathery; while in others this and the various tissues of the body
are so delicate and transparent that we may watch the beating of the
heart and the digestive processes. The British species have been
admirably examined by Alder and Hancock, and illustrated by the
Ray Society in one of the most beautiful Memoirs ever published. It
is probable that they are equally abundant in other parts of the
world; but they have been very little observed. They are extremely
timid; and when disturbed they draw themselves up into a mere lump
of jelly or tough skin, so that ordinary collectors would pass them by
altogether; and even experienced naturalists must live in their neigh-

236 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

borhood some time before he can dredge and examine the forms which
belong to each fauna. As they do not preserve their shapes in alcohol,
and leave nothing that can be kept in cabinets or impressed on strat-
ified rocks, they can scarcely be understood without reference to fig-
ures; and therefore only the principal groups will be here described.
The student is recommended to examine the plates of Alder and Han-
cock for the British, and of H. and A. Adams for the exotic tribes.

In the first group of families, the gills are on the back, near the
tail, and surrounding the vent. The skin is leathery, of a spongy
texture, and stiffened with minute darts.

Family Doripz. (Sea Lemons.)

The Doris and its allies have tree-like gills, with the vent in the
middle. The teeth are in very numerous longitudinal series, resem-
bling the Bullas. They feed on zoophytes and sponges, and lay their
egos ina spiral ribbon, attached on one side. The body is convex;
the mantle large, but plain at the sides; and the back tentacles can be
drawn into pouches. The gills can be drawn into a general cavity.
The genera Glossodoris, Chromodoris, Actinodoris, Asteronotus, Actt-
nocyclus, Atagema, and Dendrodoris are characterized by differences
in the shape of the gills, tentacles, and mantle. In Hexabranchus
and Heptabranchus, each gill has a pouch to itself; the circle in the
latter not being complete.

family ONCHIDORIDA.

In Onchidoris, the gills are not retractile, and the back tentacles are
laminated. The tongue is narrow, with two rows of large teeth (as
in Philine) and buttresses outside. The other genera are Acantho-
doris and Villiersia.

Family GONIODORIDA.

The Goniodorids have a flattened, angular body. The mantle does
not reach the head and foot, and the gills are not retractile. The
tongue-ribbon is narrow, with four series of spines. The Red Sea
Brachichlanis has the tentacles in front of the mantle.

The lovely /dalias have the mantle almost obsolete, but produced
into four false tentacles in front of the true ones, and smaller ones
round the gills, In the very curious Ancula, @fterwards named “ Mi-

randa,’’) the mantle degenerates into a semi-circular palisade to pro-
tect the beautiful bunch of branching gills. The tentacles are elegantly
folded at the ends, and below are fringed with spreading feelers. This
smooth, transparent, slug-shaped creature, only yet known in the
German ocean, glides along with a spreading moustache above its

: 5)
“mouth, carrying ‘its living flower-basket on its back.

Family PotycerIp#.
y

The ‘‘many-horned’’ Nudibranchs differ from the last family in
having twelve or sixteen teeth on the tongue-ribbon. In Polycera,

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGCA. 237

the mantle makes a spiked fringe, surrounding the gills and tentacles.
Palio has the veil slit in front. The tail of Zrevelyna is lancet-shaped.
In Thecacera the mantle is obsolete, and the tentacles retractile.

Family Triovrpm. ?

In this family the teeth are in very numerous rows, on a broad rib-
bon, but slightly hooked. The tentacles are retractile, within plaited
sheaths. Zriopa has a beautiful set of palisades between the man-
tle and the foot, forming a fan-shaped row of ornamented tentacles
above the mouth. Other genera are Huplocamus and Plocamoceros.
Aigires has the tentacles smooth, and the teeth uniform.

Family CERATOSOMID A.

Ceratosoma has conical, spiny teeth in uniform rows, with a spiny,
somewhat retractile snout. The gills are retractile into a projecting
horn-shaped pouch ; but not the tentacles.

In the following groups, the gills are scattered over the back of the
animal.

Family TRITONIADA.

The Tritonias are elegant creatures, often large for the order, reach-
ing six inches in length. The gills are arranged in ornamented plates,
rising at regular intervals along the mantle-edge. The veil is large
and fringed: the teeth in very numerous rows, behind the horny
jaws; and the fringed tentacles retractile within the sheath. They
live in shallow water, preying on zoophytes, We.

In Scyllea, the mantle-margin is produced into flaps, bearing the
gills on their inner edge. The foot is narrow, and grooved for clasp-
ing floating sea-weeds, on which they are borne about.

Family Tatuyape.

The Zethys has an enormous flat veil, as large as the body, and copi-
ously fringed at the edge. Although it has no teeth or jaws, frag-
ments of crabs and shells have been found in its fleshy gizzard.

- Lamily DENDRONOTID®.

In the Dendronotids and the groups which follow, the stomach and
liver are curiously spread out and branched. Dendronotus has a beau-
tiful row of tree-like gills, along the middle of the back. The tongue-
ribbon is broad, with very numerous series of serrated lancet teeth.
Bornella and Lomanotus are other genera.

Family PRocronorip 2.

In Proctonotus and Janus the gills look like the stamens of a flower,
copiously arranged round the mantle edge. There are strong horny
jaws, and the tentacles are not sheathed.

238 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Family Dorontp2.

In this family, the tongue-ribbon is narrow, with a single series of
recurved, serrated teeth. The gills are in two rows of shrub-like pro-
cesses alofig the back, into which the liver-vessels enter. In Hero,
ffellina, and Nerea the tentacles are not retractile; but in Dofo and
Melibe, they are slender, and can be drawn into the graceful sheaths
which support them like a candlestick.

The Chiorera of Puget Sound may perhaps belong to this group.

Lamily GLAucipz.

Glaucus is a very singular creature. The foot is rudimentary, and
it swims in the open sea, feeding on Jelly Fish and Velellas. The gills
are arranged on side-fins, spreading out like the snake-tails on a
gorgon’s head. The teeth have some resemblance to those of Amoria

among the Volutes, but are serrated on each side of the point.
Family Ahoup2.

The Aolis tribe are very delicate, graceful, highly ornamented, and
beautifully painted mollusks, which live in shallow water, principally
preying on zoophytes. In confinement, they have been known to
browse on the breathing ornaments of their fellows, or even to devour
each other's bodies. The gills are arranged as very numerous stamens,
in variously-grouped rows along the back. Into these enter the rami-
fications of the stomach and liver. The tentacles are generally simple
and unadorned. The teeth consist of a single series of semicircular
combs. The other generic forms are Calma, flabellina, Facellina,
Ooryphella, Favorinus, Phidiana, Cuthona, Cavolina, Galvina, Tergipes,
Embletonia, and Calliopea. In the last genus the back-tentacles are
obsolete. They are all characterized by having the last vessel of
the liver stomach above the ovary, instead of below as in the previous
families: but agree with the others in having only one orifice to the
reproductive organs.

Family Fionww2.

In this and the next family there are two openings for the repro-
ductive organs, and two hind vessels for the liver-stomach. ona
has four tentacles, jaws round the mouth, and a fringe on the inner
side of each gill-stamen.

Family HERMAIDS.

Herma and Stiliger have only two tentacles and no jaws. The
little Alderia, from the salt marshes of Skibbereen, has no tentacles
at all. .

Family EnystaD a.
In all the previous families, the gills have appeared the most beau-

tiful and important organs of the Nudibranchs. In the rest, ‘they are
no longer seen. Elysia and Placobranchus breathe by means of cilia

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 239

or fine, soft hairs, spread over the surface of the body ; and by plaits
or vessels radiating on the back. Their bodies have lone swimming
flaps ; and the branched liver-vessels open into the sides of the
stomach.

Family LIMAPONTIADA.

In these lowest of Opisthobranchs, as in the lowest of the Hetero-
pods, there are no special breathing organs. The aération of the
blood is carried on entirely through the skin. In general appearance,
these creatures are like lungless Slugs. In Limapontia and Acteonia,
the tentacles are crest-like; in Jctis, Fucola, and Pelta, they are
linear. The little genus Rhodope is like a creeping worm, without
mantle, shell, gill, tentacle, or any other appendage. It appears the
most degraded of Crawlers, but no doubt enjoys life in its own way as
it progresses over the sea- weeds of Messina.”

Sup-chass HETEROPODA.

The Heteropods, or Nucleobranchs as they are sometimes called,
are a very aberrant race of creatures ; and, as such, placed in very dif-
ferent positions by naturalists. They are in fact Gasteropods, adapted
for swimming in the open seas. As they do not crawl on the belly,
they have scarcely a right to the name of the class: accordingly some
authors treat them as an independent division, between the Gastero-
pods and the Pteropods. As however we have seen the crawling foot
obsolete in the stationary Magilus and Vermetus ; and scraggy, more
fitted for, leaping, in Strombus and Phorus; it is no great strain on
our general idea of a Gasteropod to imagine its foot flattened into a
fin for flapping in the open sea. Many of the Opisthobranchs have the
foot developed into side-flaps for swimming: we have only now to
imagine the boat propelled by one central scull instead of by a pair of
oars. It appears the simplest arrangement to regard them as a group
coordinate with the crawling Gasteropods, but inferior to them ; as the
implacental by the side of the ordinary Mammalia.

In some respects the Nucleobranchs are superior to the ordinary
crawlers. Their bodies are more symmetrical and their locomotion
moreactive. Dr. Gray, indeed, arranges Janthina with Scalaria among
the Proboscidifers, and the remaining groups with the Rostrifers.
Nevertheless, the lower tribes are so lke the lower tribes of Nudi-
branchs—which indeed they all resemble in the exposure of their gills;
and the whole group forms so natural a transition to the Pteropods,
that this appears their most appropriate place. It will be understood,
however, that Nature never arranges her creations in straight lines ;
but the higher animals in one division are commonly more complete i in
organization than the lower animals in the groups above it : each type
producing the highest as well as the lowest within its own sphere.

The Heteropods have the sexes distinct, like the Comb-gilled Crawl-
ers; and, like them, have the gills in advance of the heart. They
resemble the Tectibranchs in the subordination of the shell; which
sometimes envelopes the whole animal, sometimes only the vital organs,

>

240 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

and frequently isabsent altogether. In the delicacy and transparency
of their tissues, they resemble Nudibranchs.

Family Tantuinipz. (Violet Snails.)

Among the aberrant Heteropods, the Janthinas form an aberrant,
not a typical family. The shell is very thin, snail-shaped, with a
twisted pillar, angular at the bottom, anda slanting apex. The outer
lip is always waved, affording a passage for the exposed gills. All the
species are of a beautiful violet color, deepest on the under side, which
is more exposed to the ight when swimming. The animal has a pro-
sobranchiate head, projecting beyond the mantle, ending in a stumpy
snout, and armed with two long and two short tentacles. The latter
may be regarded as eye-stalks without eyes. As the animals are be-
lieved to sleep by day and prey upon the Jelly Fish and Velellas by
night, they have no need of them. But the most remarkable appendage
is their float, consisting of air-bubbles set in jelly; which is about three
times the length of the shell, and attached to the rudimentary foot. -
Below this the females fasten their eggs. Buoyed up by these bubbles,
the ocean-snails float about in shoals in the open seas of warm climates,
and are often cast on shore in vast numbers after storms. The teeth
are in numerous series, like Scalaria and Bulla.

There is only one other genus in the family, ecluzia, in which the
violet color disappears, and the shell somewhat resembles Jeffreysia.

Family MacGInLivRAYIDe&.

The little swimmers which compose this family have not only a
normally-shaped shell, but also an operculum. As this is found in
addition to the Ianthinoid float, it proves that the latter does not take
its place in the last family, as had been supposed. The animal has a
broad swimming fin, armed with an operculum bearing a support as
in Jeffreysia. A breathing-pipe conveys water to the gills, which are
covered in. Thereare two tentacles with eyes at their bases, and tongues
armed with teeth and jaw-plates, as in the typical Pectinibranchs,
The most remarkable feature however is the crown of four false ten-
tacles, branching out behind the head like a collar, as in several of the
Nudibranchs, and many times the length of the shell. The pretty
little Hthella has the pillar of the shell pointed in front, and the oper-
culum onan arm like the Strombs. It appears to be used as a shield;
while the creature skips and jerks with its complex foot. There is a
beautiful collar, composed of six elegantly fringed arms. Gremella has
a foot like a square-toed shoe, with which it glides along the surface of
the ocean. The shell is like a flattened Recluzia, with a few whirled
operculum. ‘‘This shell-protected speck buoys up its tiny body’’ in
the South Pacific, ‘cast abroad, though not lost, in the ocean’s im-
mensity.’’ The singular little shells of Calcarella are abnormally
spiral, looking more like thosé of the Pteropods. They are prettily
fringed, like 7’richotropis. The animals have comb-like gills; long,
well-armed tongue-ribbons, and massive, armed jaws. They are crowned
with eight fringed arms. All the creatures of this interesting and

\

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 241

little-known family are extremely minute. It is very probable that
the animal of Cheletropis will be found closely allied.

Family ATLANTIDA.

The beautiful little glassy Atlanta, when first discovered, was sup-
posed to be a recent Ammonite. It hasa flat, keeled shell, very sharply
keeled, and deeply notched lke Scissurella. The broad, triangular
swimming-fin has a little disc, with which it can moor itself to any
floating object. The operculum begins as a right-handed spiral, but
continues straight. The snout is very long; the eyes and tentacles
large, and the neck thin. Oxygyrws has a cartilaginous shell, with a
triangular, concentric operculum, like the supposed opercula of Am-
monites. The teeth have a general similarity to those of Carinaria.

| Family BELLEROPHONTIDA.

The Bellerophons are a singular race of ancient fossils, the true affini-
ties of which are not yet agreed on. They are thin, globular, spiral
shells; like a Nautilus, but without chambers, and displaying a keel or
notch in the middle. Somelikenthem to Argonauts; others to Bullas;

thers consider them as enrolled Hmarginulas; but the best-supported
opinion is that they are as it were swollen Aélants. The little cre-
taceous species, without notch, are called Bellerophina. The paleozoic
species with the whirls exposed are Bucania. Those with the whirls
scarcely embracing, like an unchambered Ammonite with a slit mouth,
are Porcellia. In Cyrtolites the whirls do not touch, and in Heculiom-
phalus they are drawn out like Spirula.

Family Frroupx. (Glass-Argonauts.)

It is no wonder that the shell of Carinaria has been taken for an
Argonaut; and even that the true animal of the Argonaut was thought
to be allied to this, which may be considered as the typical Heteropod.
The front part of the gelatinous body is enormously developed, while
the abdomen is small, and the tail (which takes the place of the oper-
cular arm of the Adlants) is short and pointed. There is along snout;
with a short tongue, toothed as in the Strombs and Helmets. The
eyes are hour-glass shaped, highly organized, and often furnished with
a little eyelid. They float upside down, with their foot at the top, in
the shape of a flat fin, armed with a small sucker for adhesion. Below,
the principal viscera hang out from the back, and are protected by the
glassy shell, the gills projecting beyond it. They come up to the
surface to feed in the evenings, and are found in most warm seas.
Cardiapoda has a discoidal shell, with flaps round the mouth. In
Firola, there is no shell to protect the nucleus: and in /roloidea, the
gills are on the tail, and there is no sucker on the fin.

Family PHYLLIROIDE.

This family may be considered either as degraded Heteropods or
Nudibranchs, forming an exact transition between the two. They

16

242, LECTURES ON MOLLUSGCA.

have no gills or fins; being simply a floating, gelatinous, slug-like
body, with long tentacles but no eyes. In the union of sexes, the
teeth, and the digestive organs, they resemble the Nudibranchs; in
their habits and general appearance the Heteropods. They breathe
all over the skin, like the lower species of /irolovdea. The tail of
Phylliroé is flattened into a fin; that of Acura is pointed.

Family PTEROSOMATID A.

The curious little bit of jelly which composes this family may be
compared to a thin Acura, with eyes instead of tentacles, but no snout;
laid on the middle of a broad, floating flap. Its anatomy is not yet
made out; but it forms a transition to the Pteropods.

CLASS PTEROPODA.
(Wing-footed Mollusks.)

The ‘‘Sea-Butterflies,’” as they are sometimes called, are a race of
creatures formed to live, permanently, swimming about in mid ocean.
They are recognized at once by the two delicate fins, which are con-
stantly moving, with considerable animation, when at the surface of
the water. Most of them are crepuscular or nocturnal in their habits ;
spending the day, poised in the lower depths, and rising, at different
periods and degrees of darkness, according to the species, to enjoy their
active life. Some kinds, however, disport themselves beneath the mid-
day tropical sun. In their first stage, they exactly resemble the fry of
the Gasteropods; but the larval fins of the Pteropods fall off, like those
of their neighbors, and the permanent fins are developed round the
neck, answering perhaps to the neck-lappets of the Turbos, &c. They
have no foot; but in some of the groups there is a little lobe between
the fins, which is its commencement. Sometimes their feelers have a
few minute suckers, by which they can hold their prey or moor them-
selves to floating objects; in which, and in the bending back of the
alimentary canal along the abdomen, they resemble the Cephalopods.
They are however inferior, in point of organization, to the Crawlers.
They have a very feeble circulation and respiration ; the nervous centres
are behind the gullet; there are no eyes; the gills either do not exist
or are near the tail; and the senses are rather diffused over the body
than localized in special organs. In the reproductive system, and in
many special points of structure, they closely resemble the Heteropods.
In fact, it is probable that the whole class of Pteropods should be re-
garded simply as a subclass of Gasteropods, connected with the typical
forms by Carinaria and Janthina. Like the Heteropods and Opistho-
branchs, some have shells and others none; but in this tribe, the shelly
races are the lowest in rank, inasmuch as they have no heads: in this
respect alone passing into the next great group of bivalves. They are,
therefore, here arranged after the naked tribes.

The Pteropods are few in number, as far as species are concerned ;
but these are widely diffused, may of them being common to the At-
lantic and Pacific oceans. But in individuals they are incredibly

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 2438

numerous; their tiny, fragile, transparent forms being found in vast
shoals, so filling the sea, that even in the Arctic regions the water is
often discolored by them. They never willingly approach the shore,

not having the muscular power of the Cephalopods to swim away from
danger: but their delicate glassy shells line the sea bottom at enormous
depths, and in many districts will form almost the only fossils by which
future geologists will recognize the strata. The living forms of Pter-
opods are all very small, the largest scarcely reaching two inches in
length. They first appear in the Eocene beds. There are, however,

certain puzzling shells, found in the paleozoic rocks, which. may have
belonged to gigantic animals of the tribe.

Orpen 1. GYMNOSOMATA. (Naked Pteropods.)

These creatures have no mantle or shell, and the gills are indistinct.
They have however a respectable head, and a tongue-ribbon of nu-
merous rows of hooked teeth, as in the Opisthobranchs. Like all the
other Pteropods, they are carnivorous, preying on minute Crustaceans,
Jelly Fish, or Infusoria.

Family PNEUMODERMONID&.

The Pneumodermons have the body shaped something like a Cuttle-
fish, and highly colored. There are two tentacles, copiously fringed
with tiny anther-like, suckers. The gills are leaf-lke projections at
the tail. When touched, they fold their wings round their neck, roll
themselves into a ball, and fall to the bottom. In Spongiobranchia,
the gills form a spongy ring round’ the tail; and the tentacles have
cup-shaped suckers, forming a close approach to those of the Cuttles.
In Trichocyclus, there are no gills; but three rows of tiny hairs round
the head, tail, and middle take their place.

Fanily Cia.

Clio was the name given by Linneus to all the Pteropods then
known. It is now restricted to rather slender animals which, small
and delicate as they are, form the principal food of the mighty whale.
The monstrous creature opens his enormous mouth; takes in a sea of
water; filters out his Clios through the whalebone sieve; and ejects
the water throt ugh his nose. The Clios have a number of small’ ten-
tacular processes round the mouth, furnished with minute suckers.
In swimming, it touches the ends of its fins on each side. In Cliodita
the tentacles are obsolete. In Pelagia the head (to speak respectfully
of this indistinct organ) is truncated in front.

Family CyMopocetp&.

Cy modocea differs from other Pteropods in having a second pair of
7a -shaped wings, behind the ordinary ones.

Orper Il. THECOSOMATA. (Clothed Pteropods.)

In these headless tribes, the body is generally shortened, and inclosed
in a glassy, horny, or cartilaginous shell.

244 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Family Hysteria.

The Hyalcas are protected by a globular shell, consisting of a dorsal
and ventral plate, (as in the Palliobranchs,) united at the tail. The
two fins are retractile into the shell, and unite round the mouth.
There are two tentacular processes behind, passing through side-slits
in the shell, showing a resemblance to Cymodocea. In Diacria these
processes are very small and inclosed, while the tail is produced.
Cleodora has a glassy, pyramidal shell, of three flat sides, each ending
in a spike. In Balantiwm the shell is funnel-shaped, not spiked.
Creseis has a very slender, pointed, circular funnel. In Cuvieria, the
shell is swollen at the base like an urn, generally with the point trun-
cated. The point remains permanent inthe Vaginella of the Bordeaux -

beds.
Family CONULARIADE.

The great carboniferous fossil Conularia was probably nearly related
to Cleodora and Creseis, but as its relations are not clear, it is kept in
a separate family. The shell is four-sided, and very beautifully
striated across. In the Devonian form Coleoprion, the angles are
rounded-off. The Silurian Zheca has a shell like an elongated
Cleodora, without spikes. Pterotheca has wing-like projections at the
sides.

fanily Limactnipm. (Spiral Pteropods.)

The tiny shells of Spirialis are spiral, with the point either raised
or depressed. Between the fins is the rudiment of a foot bearing an
operculum. ‘These creatures furnish the nearest approach to the larval
Gasteropods. In Limacina the mouth is round, and there is no oper-
culum. The shells of this family may be known from the Macgilli-
vrayids, by being always reversed.

Family Cymputtapa. (Glass-Slippers.)

The lovely Cymbulia inhabits an elegantly-cut cartilaginous shell,
foreshadowing the Argonaut, the wings flapping on each side, as the
sails of that Cuttle were formerly supposed to act. The lingual teeth
in this genus, and in Hurybia, (which has a cup-shaped boat, and
tentacles,) are arranged in three series. Hurybia similarly foreshad-
ows Bursatella among the Opisthobranchs. Ziedemannia is like a
Cymbulia without the glass-slipper, forming a transition to the first
order; while the delicate little Psyche seems no more than a minute,
transparent globe, wafted over the banks of Newfoundland by its
spreading wings. And so end the higher groups of Molluscous
Animals.

CLASS LAMELLIBRANCHIATA,
(or Plate-gilled Bivalves.)

The remaining classes of mollusks present us with a very different
type of organization; inferior, indeed, to the head-bearing tribes, and

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA. 245

yet equally perfect after its kind. The student of vertebrated animals
and of the various insect tribes, as well as of the Cephalopod and.
Gasteropod mollusks, naturally looks upon the head as the most im-
portant part of every living creature. We are now going to be intro-
duced to animals in which not only the head becomes sometimes obso-
lete, as in the shell-cased Pteropods, but the whole plan of the organi-
zation makes the existence of a head useless, and therefore impossible.
The special work appointed for the bivalve and cloaked mollusks in
the economy of nature, is to filter the water at the sea bottom from its
infusorial particles. They never prey, either upon living creatures or
sea plants; hence eyes, jaws, snout, and curiously-armed tongue,
which are the characteristics of ordinary mollusks, would be entirely
useless. ‘To go about looking for food, when the very air they breathe
comes burdened with dainty meat, would be a waste of energies; so
that a swimming or crawling foot is not a requisite of their life. Their
special functions are to digest and breathe, in a quiet but uninterrupted
manner. All the locomotion they require is to settle themselves in a
snug place; and then they simply suck-in the water, and let it bring
food to their mouth and air to their blood. When at rest, they are
entirely encased in their shelly covering, like the Turbo and Nerite;
but when in action, instead of crawling out of their shell, they open
the shell itself to let in water. The shell is therefore made of two
plates; which in the ordinary bivalves interlock by means of a toothed
hinge, and are fastened together by a ligament.

The headless tribes of mollusks naturally divide themselves into
three great divisions. In the clams, oysters, mussels, and cockles, the
animal breathes by means of large plate-shaped gills; and the valves
are, as it were, great wings on each side of the body. But in the
lamp-shells, there are no gills, the breathing being performed by the
skin, and by the action of very delicate hairs arranged on twisted
feelers; and the shelly valves, instead of being side-wings, are shields
on the front and back of the animal. In the third division, instead
of a shell, the animal is wrapped up in a leathery coat. The ordinary
bivalves are often called Acephala (Headless creatures ;) a name which
is equally applicable to all three divisions, and to part of the Ptero-
pods. Their common name is Conchifera (Conch-bearers;) but as
conchs are univalve shells, and as the name was given to include both
the clams and the lamp-shells, it appears best to distinguish them by
their leading characteristics as Plate-gilled, Mantle-gilled, Cloaked
mollusks.

The oyster tribe lie on one side; and have neither foot nor breathing
pipes. But ordinary bivalves do not lie as their shells are seen in
cabinets. They stand upright, like a crawling Cuttle Fish. Their
foot, or digger, is at the bottom; their nose and vent pipes close
together at the top. At the back are the digestive organs: in front,
a large water chamber, with the gills above, and the mouth below,
behind the foot. The mantle enfolds the whole body, and secretes the
two shelly plates. These assume an approach to a spiral form, from
the growth being in front, the ligament remaining fixed. The breath-
ing pipe is not a mere gutter, as in the predacious univalves, but a
fleshy tube, armed with muscles to suck in the water, and often ele-

246 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCGA.

gantly fringed with feelers to aid the currents. As the water is sucked
into the gill-chamber, the plates collect the minute plants and animals
that float in it. These lie in their grooves, and are gradually formed
into threads, which are carried down towards the mouth. Here they
are laid hold of by a pair of long delicate flaps or lips, which draw the
threads to the mouth. The filtered and carbonized water is forced
back, along with the foecal matter, through the excurrent pipe, which
is generally longer than the other, in order not to interfere with the
purity of the inhaled current. These mollusks generally live covered
up with sand or mud; and might escape detection, but for the slight
protrusion of their pipes ; yet the disturbance they make in the water
by their vigorous breathing is well known to all keepers of aqua-
riums.

The bivalve shells are objects of great beauty, both as respects form,
sculpture, and color. It is however unfortunate for geological purpo-
ses that the principal differences among them depend on the internal
structure, the hinge teeth, the muscular impressions, and the marks
of the siphon pipes, which cannot often-be seen in fossil specimens.
Dr. W. B. Carpenter has however shown, (v. Reports of the British
Association, 1844, pp. 1-24,) that the structure of the shell affords
very characteristic marks in several of the families and genera, by
which the affinities of fossil specimens and even fragments may often
be satisfactorily determined.

The bivalves do not group themselves into natural orders hke the
univalve mollusks. There is a much greater similarity of type among
them, and the points of difference are not constant among the creatures
whose general relationships correspond. If we compare a ‘‘ clam’’
with an oyster, we see at once that the clam has two water pipes, a
foot, and the mantle closed in front; while the oyster has an open
mantle, without foot or pipes, and has only one muscle instead of two
to work the valves. Yet if we separate according to any one of these
characters, the division, will not suit others, and we shall be obliged
to part closely allied groups. It may be best therefore to allow the
families to follow each other in a natural order, without insisting on
orderly or suborderly lines of demarcation. The following are how-~
ever the leading types of structure :

I. Borers, Razor-shells, Mya-clams, &c., in which there are two
long water pipes, more or less united and retractile, the gills being
produced into the breathing pipe, and the mantle closed except for the
foot and pipes.

II. Venus-clams, Tellens, Cockles, &c.,in which the pipes are gen-
erally separate, the gills not produced, and the foot mostly flattened
for crawling or leaping.

Ill. Sea and Freshwater Mussels, &c., in which the mantle-lobes are
only closed to form a breathing hole.

IV. Oysters, Fan-shells and Arks, in which the mantle-sides are
entirely separate.

The Venus tribe may be considered as the typical and most highly-
organized Lamellibranchs; from these the stream of affinities flows
down through the Mussels and Oysters, towards the Palliobranchs ;
and through the Borers towards the Tunicaries. As however we can-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 247

not speak or write in diverging lines, it is more convenient to begin
with the borers, although they are in many ways abnormal.

Several of the Lamellibranchs are now known to have the sexes sep-
arate, like the trunk-bearing univalves. As the individuals always
maintain a solitary existence, it is probable that the fecundating influ-
ences are diffused and inhaled through the breathing currents. The
eggs are matured between the outer plates of the gills. The young
always swim freely about, by means of a hairy flap, which disappears
when the foot is developed, at the front of which is a slender tail. At
this time they have minute eyes, which disappear as the animal hides
itself within its wings. It is singular that in the last published
treatise, these creatures are said to be self-impregnating hermaphro-
dites ; although the difference of shape between the shells of male and
female specimens has often raised them to the rank of different spe-
cies. .

It is evident from the essential conditions of life in these headless
mollusks, that their structure could not be modified to exist on land,
like the Pectinibranchiate and Pulmonic Snails. A very few of the
plate-gilled families are able to exist in fresh waters ; but the whole
of the other classes are marine.

Family Puonavipa. (Piddocks or Date-Fish.) :

If we divide the ordinary bivalves into active or sedentary, accord-
ing to their habits of life, we shall find among the latter the two most
widely divergent groups—the oysters, which sleep on their sides, and
the borers, which stand on their feet. The habits of the borers have
been already described at some length, (v. Smithsonian Report for
1859, pp. 209-217:) it will be sufficient here to point out the principal
differences of structure. The Piddocks have white shells; generally
very thin, but strong, and adorned with rasp-like sculpture. As this
sculpture however is for the most part turned towards the aperture, it
cannot. be much used for excavating the hollows. The naturalist who
took the trouble to bore a hole with the shell, could do so most easily
if he turned the shell the wrong way in. As before stated, the stout
club-shaped foot is probably the principal instrument of abrasion. This
is fixed by strong muscles to the shell, which has no articulated hinge
and ligament, like other bivalves, but is strengthened by a spoon-
shaped process, curling up from within the beaks. The pipes are
long, united till near the ends, and inclosed in a tough skin which is
often protected by cartilaginous ‘‘cups.’’ The shells gape all round,
except at a point before and behind, and the vacant spaces are gene-
rally covered, in the adult, by accessory plates ; which caused Linnzeus
to separate them from their allies as being ‘‘ multivalves.’’ They
are phosphorescent, living by their own light ; and are often eaten as
a delicacy. Pholas proper has one shield placed behind the hinge.
Dactylina has a shield over each valve, a cross piece, and a long plate
along the back. Zirphea has a broader shell without plates: it is
the only one of the British species which is also found in America.
The little group Navea are slightly modified to suit their residence in
sponge. Xylophaga looks like a very short Ship-worm, making bur-

248 LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA.

rows in floating wood, against the grain, about an inch long. The
body is globular, with narrow pipes, separated at the end.

In the ‘‘Cup-pholas’”’ tribe, the foot opening is large in the young
shell, but closed in by shelly matter in the adult. There are however
transition forms.. Pholadidea has a single large cup in the adult, but
no accessory plates. In the African Talona, there are two small cross-
plates; and the foot-gape is very small, both in the young and adult.
Martesia burrows in floating wood, and has the valves divided into
two areas, like Pholadidea ; it differs in having a large shield over the
beaks, with another along the back; and in having no cup. One
species has been found living in a Borneo river, twelve miles from the
sea. The curious west American genus Parapholas has the valves
divided into three areas, the third consisting of a tiled row of cup-
plates. The adult is encased in la arge accessory plates, in front as
well as behind. In this group the foot-gape i in the adolescent animal
is guarded by a strong deposit of shelly matter, to prop up and aid
the foot. Jowannetia is like an exaggerated Par apholas,in which the
callous plate of one valve overlaps the other, and the tile-cups are
almost obsolete. As in the other members of this section, the pipe-
ends are joined and surrounded by a common fringe, accounting for
the roundness of the burrow-mouths. The Cup- pholads are found
fossil in the secondary rocks; the ordinary forms in the tertiary strata.

Family 'Tsrepipa. (Ship- Worms.)

TheShip-wormsare simply Pholads enormously lengthened ; although
at first sight the shape of their body would cause them to be regarded
as Annelids or Vermetids, rather than bivalve mollusks. The com-
mon Yeredo has a body from one to two and a half feet long; 7. e. in-
cluding the pipes; but the body, strictly so called, which contains the
principal viscera, and is enclosed in a bivalve shell, open at each end
like a pair of pincers, is not larger than a pea. The eills are long
and extend into the tube, which is protected by a coat of shell outside.
At the outer end, where the pipes divide, there are a pair of shelly
flaps, which aid in working the inhalent and excurrent siphons.
These flaps, which look like the ‘‘screw’’-plates of a steamer, might
be mistaken for the boring apparatus, but that they are always found
at the opposite end from the boring foot. This is finger-shaped, as in
Gashochena; but it is quite equal ‘to the task of wood- boring. There
is no mollusk except the Ship-worm, which has excited the fears of
ae and statesmen. Not only ships, (if not coated with metal

tr kyanized,) but piles and dock gates, nave fallen victims to its
ravages. Nevertheless it is a very serviceable creature, gradually
destroying wrecks and other submerged wood, which might otherwise
block up harbors and impede navigation. They are Ovoviviparous
and very prolific. They always bore with the grain, only turning
aside to avoid knots or neighborly intrusion. In Aylotrya the breath-
ing flaps are pen-shaped and jointed. Some of the species are found
boring i in the floating husks of cocoanuts.

There is a curious group ot Sand-worms, as yet very little under-
stood, but closely related to the Ship-worms. They encase themselves

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 249

in very thick shelly tubes, often a yard long and two inches across, of
prismatic structure like the Pinnas and Belemnites. At the outer
end, the pipe is divided across for a considerable distance. It is said
that these Septarias have no bivalve shells at all; but that the foot-end
is closed in by a cleft shelly plate.

The Ship-worms are connected with the ordinary borers of the fossil
genus Zeredina; in which the animal is as short as a stretched-out
Pholas, enclosed in a thick tube, somewhat divided at the outer end.
The valves, which were probably free in the young state, are soldered
into the tube in the adult, so that the animal was completely encased.
Fossil Ship-worms are found in fossil wood as far back as the Lias.

Family GastRocHaNIDA. (Z'ube-Shells.)

The valves of Gastrochena have a true ligament, and move freely in
their burrow, so that the little finger-like foot which protrudes from
the otherwise closed mantle, is able to perform as much abrasion as the
stout organ of the Pholads. When the Gastrochena does not burrow
in’ solid stone or shell, it forms an irregular club-shaped tube, in
which it encloses both its pipes and its “valves. In Chena, which
burrows in sand, the tube is straight; and the part which contains
the rectangular valves is partitioned off from the pipe portion. The
very curious shells of Bryopa are like a Teredina with one valve loose,
and the other cemented into the tube. The animal is stumpy and
irregular, with rather short fringed pipes, and has the general aspect
of a tunicary in a shelly case. It is difficult to understand the use of
the single loose, and the single fixed valve: Dr. Darwin might regard
it as a Gastrochena passing into a Teredina, or vice versa. The fossil
genus Clavagella differs only in having the closed pedal end sur-
rounded with a bunch of short tubes, in which respect it forms an
interesting passage to the Watering-pots or Aspergillum group.

At first sight a ‘‘Watering-pot shell’’ would not be supposed to
h&ve any connection with ordinary bivalves. It consists of a tube,
open at one end, at the other closed by a disk, full of holes, and gen-
erally surrounded by frills of shelly tubes. On looking attentively
near the rose however, we shall see two irregularly imbedded valves,
which are small in Aspergillum (the principal part being free inside)
and large in Penicillus, and which show the intimate relation of the
creature to Clavagella, Chena, &c. In the middle of the rose is often
a slight chink for the rudimentary foot. The open end, which ap-
pears above the sand, and is often adorned with one or more rufiles,
affords an orifice for the breathing pipes. In Foegia the valves can
scarcely be seen outside. The animal of Humphreyia attaches itself
when young by the front edges of the valves, which it Seen ex-
tends into a tube.

Family SaXIcaAviDH.

The Saxicava group are like shortened Gastrochenids, without any
shelly tube. They sometimes bore, but more often nestle in holes made
by other creatures, or in corners of rocks and roots, mooring themselves

250 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

by a lyssus, which they spin by their small grooved foot. It is said
that five genera (placed in different families) and fifteen species have
been made out of different conditions of the Saxicava ‘arctica, which
has spread itself over the northern hemisphere from the time of the
middle tertiaries, having attained its greatest development in the drift
period. The Cyrtodaria of Newfoundland is one of the coarsest of
shells, covered w vith a horny skin, which in drying often cracks the
shell inside. Gl; yomeris has a shell exactly like Panopea:; but the
animal is a gigantic Saxicavid. The long pipes are united almost to
their ends, the gills protruding into them; and the mantle-line in the
shell is broken into joints. The shells gape all round like Pholas, but
have a strong external ligament fixed to stout fulcrums.

Family Mytpz. (Gapers.)

In the Jfyas (called ‘‘Clams’’? in New England, and brought to
market for food,) the shell is tolerably regular, and covered with a
wrinkled skin which is produced over the pipes. These are united, and
fringed at the end. The species are widely diffused, in time and space,
and are generally pretty large. The cartilage is fixed ina pit between
a projecting spoon-shaped tooth in the larger valve, and a hollow in the
smaller. The Californian Platyodon has the pipe-ends strengthened
by four shelly valves, reminding us of Zeredo. The name Mya was
given by Linneeus to all shells with an internal cartilage; but the
character is not always constant in the same family. Panapea (to
which and to Pholadomya most of the fossils called ‘‘ Mya’’ belong)
has an external ligament, and small interlocking hinge-teeth, like
Glycimeris. Lutraria has a shell resembling the New England
**clam,’’ but of more porcellanous texture; and with a spoon-shaped
process in each valve to support the cartilage by the side of a tooth.
Several shells generally associated with it by American authors have a
Mactroid animal. The great Californian Zresus, which is eaten at
Puget Sound, has small teeth on each side of the cartilage pit. Sevz-
ocheilus may prove to be identical with Zvesus ; it has two horny valves
at the end to protect the pipes. The animal of Hastonia has not been
examined; but the shell is like a heavy, swollen Latraria, with radi-
ating furrows outside.

Family Corsunip&. (Basket-Shells.)

The Corbula group are like little Myas, but they scarcely gape, and
have very short pipes, fringed at the ends. The foot is finger-like,
adapted to poke in mud and sand, where they live often in immense
profusion. They have one valve much smaller than the other; the
hinge consisting of a conical tooth by the side of a cartilage pit in each
valve. Potamomya includes the flattened estuary species ; and Corbu-
lomya some of the fossil forms, which begin to appear in the oolites.
Sphenia has the nestling habits of Sexicava, with the front end of the
shell very short. Cryptomya has a Myoid hinge, with a shell inter-
mediate between that and Sphenia.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 254

Family Anatinip™. (Lantern-Shells.)

The shells in this family are almost always thin, pearly within, and
roughened outside. They have an internal cartilage, supported on a
spoon-shaped plate at the hinge, and strengthened by a shelly
“ossicle’’ within. Anatina has the spoon supported by a clavicle at
the umbos. ‘The oolitic fossils, Cercomya, have the valves concentri-
cally furrowed. In the nestling Tyleria, (of which only one specimen
is known from Mazatlan, the clavicle is loose, twisted round the side
of the shell, and untted to it by numerous bridges. Periploma has a
rectangular shaped body, without clavicle. Lyonsia has a shell of
irregular growth, like Saxicava; and a very small spoon close to the
umbo. Its Californian neighbor, Mytilimeria, lives imbedded in the
nests of Tunicaries, and can scarcely open either its valves or its
mantle. The beaks of the shell are spirally twisted, as in Jsocardia.
The shells of Uhracia are not pearly, and are very rough outside.
Some of the species are nestlers and distorted like Lyonsia.

The very beautiful shells of Newra are shaped like a Corbula, with
produced beak to shelter the delicately fringed pipes. They are thin
and pearly, and only found in deep water. T'heora lives in shallower
water, is more compressed, and has a very wide mantle-bend like the
Tellens. Thetis has very short siphons, and a very long tubular foot ;
the hinge resembles the Kelliads.

Two singular groups are placed here provisionally, until the animals
have been examined. The African Zugonia (also found fossil in the
Pliocene) has a globular, twisted shell, somewhat resembling Necera,
with a very large spoon-shaped cartilage-pit, and a very small mantle-
bend. Anatinella is shaped somewhat like J/yodora; with very long,
narrow cartilage pits, and no bend in the mantle line. In this respect
it resembles many of the Corbulids.

family PHOLADOMYIDA.

There is only one living representative (from the West Indies) of a
large tribe of puzzling fossils, which have received various names with-
out much being known of their affinities. The living animal agrees
with Anatinids in having only one gill on each side, but differs from
all its predecessors in the mantle having a fourth opening in front.
The ligament is external. The principal fossil forms which used to
be classed under the general names of Pholadomya and Amphidesma,
Elnio, &c., have been separated as Homomya, with thick shell and
concentric sculpture ; Myacites with Goniomya, Tellinomya, Grammysia
and Sedgewickia; Ceromya, Gresslya, Cardiomorpha and Edmondia.

Fanily Myocwamip a.

This is a small group of attached shells, representing as it were the
oysters and Chamas among the Anatinids. The animals have strong
points of resemblance with Pholadomya, having a minute ventral
opening. The ligament is internal, and has an ossicle as in Anatina.
Myochama lives on other shells at great depths, and has a small mantle-

Io2 LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA.

bend. Chamostrea is shaped like Chama, attached on the anterior
side, without sinus. They are all peculiar to the Australian region.

Family PANDORIDA.

The Pandora group are also nearly related to the Anatinids. The
shell is shaped like the more regular of the Lyonsias, but flattened,
especially on the right valve. The hinge is V-shaped, like Placuna,
with an internal cartilage, but no ossicle. The valves are pearly
within, and with minute prismatic cells outside, of which two hundred
and fifty are about as large as one in Pinna. The mantle line is broken
as in Saxicava, and scarcely bent, the pipes being very short, separate
at the end and fringed. J/yodora wants the Y-shaped hinge, and has
an ossicle. It is peculiar to the Hast Indies.

Family Soventp#. (Razor-Shells.)

We pass on to a very different-looking race of animals, though
agreeing in many essential respects with those that have gone before.
The Razor-Fish have the same habit as the Myas, Panopeas, &c., of
burrowing in the sand; only they are created for more rapid move-
ments. About two-thirds of the animal consists of the powerful foot,
which can be pointed out, or made club-shaped, for the varied necessi-
ties of sand-boring, which it accomplishes with such rapidity that the
creatures are difficult to catch, burying themselves to a great depth
when disturbed. The pipes are very short, and not extended beyond
the shell. This is like a piece of pipe cut across lengthways. The
Solen may be taken as a good illustration of the ordinary habits of life
of bivalves. It stands on its foot, like other animals; but this is the
anterior or fore-end of the shell, the mouth and lips being behind it.
The top of the animal is at the posterior or hinder-end of the shell;
while the hinge is at the back, and the opening of the valves at the
front of the creature, the shells being the side-wings. The length of
the shell is from the anterior to the posterior ends, which represents
the height of the animal. The breadth is from back to front of the
animal; while the height, or thickness of the closed valves, really
represents the breadth of the living creature. Solen proper has a
straight shell, and one tooth in each valve; while Lnsatella has a
curved shell and 2-3 hinge teeth.

Family Souucurtis. (Short Razor-Lish.)

The shells of this group are intermediate between the true Solens
and the Tellens. The beaks, instead of being at the bottom end, are
more or less near the middle, and the valves are generally flattened.
The pipes are separate at the end, and more or less retractile. Sole-
curtus proper is like a Razor-shell cut short, while the animal is almost
as long; the pipes being united into a stumpy tube till near the end.
Novaculina contains the species which live in brackish water, and are
covered with a coarse skin. The intermediate species have been called
Tagelus. In Cultellus, the shell is flattened and the beaks are strength-
ened by a small slanting rib. The pipes are short and separate. JMa-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 253

chera has a stout rib coming out at right angles from the beaks. The
mantle of the animal is beautifully fringed, and the pipes rather long.
The animal of the European Ceratisolen is very similar; while the flat
narrow shell is drawn out nearly to the length of a Solen. All the
shells of this family gape, both at the foot and pipe ends; and their
habits are like those of the Razor-fish. They do not make their ap-
pearance on our globe till the cretaceous age: the true Solens not till
the tertiaries.

We now come to the typical Lamellibranchs, in which the pipes are
narrow in proportion to the animal, not swollen to allow of the entrance
of the gills. They are more or less united, or prolonged, in the va-
rious families and genera; passing from the Tellens in some of which
they can be stretched out much longer than the shell, and widely
divergent, to the cockles in which they are united together, and scarcely
project beyond the valves.

Family Tewunwz. (Tellens.)

The Tellens form a very beautiful and extensive family, abounding
on all shores, where they live in sand or mud,. generally at slight
depths. The animals have very long, slender, and divergent pipes,
and large triangular lips. The mantle is elegantly fringed, and open
in front for the tongue-shaped foot. The shell is generally thin and
transverse, often highly colored and very delicately sculptured.

In the first group, the shell gapes and forms a transition to the short
Solens. The shells of Soletellina are generally violet, with a somewhat
horny epidermis; having small hinge-teeth, and beaked at the breath-
ing end. There isa strong lgament, supported on stout fulcrums.
In Sanguinolaria, the shell is shortened and very thin. Psammobia
gapes but little, and generally has the hinder side angular. In Cap-
sula the shell is swollen, and ornamented with radiating ribs. This
group makes its appearance in the cretaceous age.

The typical group Zellina consists of shells varying from a very
transverse to a nearly rounded form, not gaping, and with a slight
fold or angle at the breathing end. The muscular impressions are
rounded and polished; and the mantle-bend is very large, occupying
a large proportion of the shell. In the Californian species, 7’. nasuta,
itis larger in one valve than in the other. The side teeth of the hinge
appear to be of very little consequence in this group, being sometimes
present in both valves, sometimes only in one, and often altogether
absent. About two hundred species are now living, and nearly a
hundred and fifty are found fossil, beginning with the oolites. The
orbicular species have been called Arcopagia, a name also used unfor-
tunately for a group allied to Donax. Some of the British, and
probably of the American species are said to have only two, instead of
four gills: they have been named Macoma. The Strigilla group,
which abound in tropical America, have rounded shells with the valves
obliquely sculptured. The elegant shells of Yellidora are found on
the east and west coasts of tropical North America; they are white,
flat, and triangular, like Myodora, The shells of Gastrana are some-

254 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

“what wedge-shaped, with a bipid tooth in one valve. The animal is
of sedentary habits, boring in mud. or clay. The shell of Hhza is
very like a flat Diplodonta, but there is a wide mantle-bend. Lucin-
opsis has a swollen thin shell, with a hinge like a Venus; but the
animal is of the Tellen type.

The next group have the cartilage internal, like the Mactras; which
appears at first sight avery great distinction, but there are some species
that might be ranged with equal propriety in either section, the car-
tilage-pit being at the margin, close to the ligament, which is always
external and generally slender. Scrobicularia lives buried in estuary
mud, extending its pipes five or six times the length of the shell.
The hinge-teeth are very small. Semele has a stronger shell, with a
tooth on each side of the cartilage-pit. Syndosmya has a very thin,
white, Tellinoid shell; with a hinge like Scrobicularia, but with lateral
teeth. The animal of Owmingia is irregular, the shell being found
nestling in crypts like Saxicava. One valve has very strong lateral
teeth; the other none.

Family Donactpm. (Wedge-Shells.)

The Donax family differ from the Tellens in having shorter breathing
pipes, and stout, triangular shells. In the typical species of Donaa,
the breathing-end is very short, the foot-end long and pointed. The
valves are stout, with crenulated margins and short ligament. There
are strong lateral teeth. Heterodonax wants the crenulations, and has
a rounded form. Iphigenia has a somewhat swollen shell, without
lateral teeth. It lives in estuaries, and the species greatly resemble
each other. The curious genus G'alatea is peculiar to the African
rivers. It has avery thick, triangular shell, with stout hinge-teeth
like the Venus tribe.

Almost every sandy shore in the warmer regions has its species of
Donax, which lives in-myriads at a certain depth below the surface.
At Panama, the natives clear off the sand just below this depth, and
thus quickly collect bushels of the mollusks, which are considered
dainty food. Yet the species, though more abundant than any other
bivalves, are less widely distributed than most, each district having
its peculiar form. They have not been found fossil previously to the
tertiary ages. As among the Tellens, so here, a group is found with
an internal cartilage. The marine Hrycina* has no little external
resemblance to Galatea, being triangular and.solid; but the cartilage
is in a narrow pit between stout teeth. Mesodesma, which abounds in
the Australian region, is shaped like Psammobia, but solid ; with two
short, stout lateral teeth. Donacilla has a wider distribution, and is
wedge-shaped, with one of the lateral teeth long. Ceronia, one spe-
cies of which inhabits the New England seas, has the side teeth
strongly grooved. The Messrs. Adams unfortunately assign all the

*The genus Erycina is here restricted to the triangular shells of the Mesodesma type,
called Paphia by modern authors. This latter name has a very obscure and intricate gene-
alozy, and had better be dropped, as it ‘is in use for butterflies. The heterogeneous genus
Erycina of Lamarck has very properly been dismembered ; but the name should be kept for
the principal species.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 255

species to California; although the west coast of North America has
not yet furnished a single shell belonging to this sub-family. The
shells of Anapa are shaped like Hrycina, but there is no mantle-bend,
and the animal may prove to be allied to Crassatella. The shells of
Ervillia belong to the Atlantic ocean and the Red Sea. They have a
Tellinoid shape, with deep mantle-bend, but no lateral teeth. Shells
of this section have been found fossil in the earlier cretaceous age.

Family Macrripa.

The beautiful shells of this family are generally somewhat trian-
gular, and with an internal cartilage, like Hrycina: but the breath-
ing-pipes are united to the end, and beautifully fringed. The mantle
is freely opened in front, allowing free play to the tongue-shaped foot,
which is used either for burrowing in sand or for leaping. The lips
are very long and pointed. The shells are generally thin, and often
highly colored. Mactra proper has well developed lateral teeth, double
in one valve, and a small ligament separated from the cartilage.
Spisula has the side teeth strong and cross-ribbed, asin Ceronia. The
American genus Mulinia has the ligament internal as well as the car-
tilage; the side teeth smooth, and the mantle-bend angulated. In
the African form Schizodesma, there is a triangular opening between
the beaks to receive the ligament. Mactrella is a tropical American
group ; with very thin shells, keeled on one side and gaping at each
end. ‘The side teeth are very short, and the mantle-bend large and
round. Harvella is another tropical American form, with paper-like
shells, keeled on one side and concentrically furrowed. The ligament
is separated from the cartilage. In Standella it is joined to the carti-
lage, as in Spisula, and the side teeth*are short, not projecting beyond
the cartilage pit.* All the strictly marine Mactrids have a V-shaped
hinge tooth, more or less developed. ‘They are found fossil in all
strata from the Lias. Another tropical American group, Rangia, (bet-
ter known as Gnathodon,) inhabits brackish water, and has the breath-
ing-pipes partly separated. Though the shell is angular, the hinge
line is rounded, and the Y-shaped tooth is broken into two. Though
the shells are so abundant near New Orleans and Mobile as to be used
for making roads, they are still sadly too rare in Europe.

Another somewhat aberrant group may, from the shells alone, be
grouped either with the Lutrarias or Mactras. Their true position
cannot yet be determiyed, through our ignorance of the animals. The
Raeta, so abundant in South Carolina, but rare in Europe is like Har-
vella, with the side teeth changed into clavicles supporting the hinge
plate. Cypricia (unfortunately confounded by Messrs. Adams with
Cryptodon of Conrad) is a closely related form, not furrowed, and
largely gaping in front. The mantle-bend in both groups is more
akin to Lutraria than to Mactra. In Heterocardia it is very large,
as in the Tellens, and the hinge somewhat resembles Rangia. The
shells of Cecella inhabit shallow muddy bays. They have a mantle-
bend like Mactra, with a hinge like Lutraria. The very singular

*This genus will probably be found more nearly related to Lubraria.

256 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Vanganella has the shape and internal rib of Machera, with a very
projecting cartilage-pit, lying against the rib.

Family VENERIDA.

The Venus-tribe may be regarded as the types of the Lamellibranchs,
presenting the greatest balance of characters. The animals have
rather short pipes, fringed at the ends, and more or less united; the
incurrent being the longer of the two, contrary to the usual habit.
The mantle is closed in front, with a large opening for the tongue-
shaped foot. ‘They are found in all seas, generally in shallow water.
They first appear in the oolitic strata, and are now at their maximum
of development. The shells are strong, almost devoid of structure,
very beautifully colored and sculptured, and held together by a stout,
external ligament. The hinge teeth are very large, and generally
divergent. As among the snails and other large families, there are so
many intermediate forms between the extremes that the division into
genera is a matter of great difficulty. The most elaborate classification
of the species is to be found in Deshayes’ British Museum Catalogue.

The shells of Trigona somewhat resemble Hrycina and the Mactrids.
They are triangular, with from three to six hinge teeth, and one rather
long side tooth. The tertiary fossil Gratelupia greatly resembles it,
with an additional number of small parallel posterior teeth.. Meroé is
wedge-shaped, with the margin crenulated, and the hgament in a
deep-cut groove. Cytherea has a heavy shell, with a tooth next the
ligament crenulated, and the outside tooth transverse. ‘The mantle-
bend is very slight. Callista, (which is the Dione of the British Mu-
seum Catalogue, and includes most of the species grouped together as
Cytherea by Lamarck,) has a wide mantle-bend, the pipes being rather
long, and united as in Mactra. The hinge teeth are 3-4, the outer
being short, but transverse. Dosinia also has united siphons, with an
angular mantle-bend. The shells are somewhat twisted spirally, with
close concentric furrows, and a sharply-cut lunule. In Cyclina, the
shell is thin, inflated, and without lunule, resembling Lucinopsis ; but
the animal closely resembles Dosinia. Clementia has a very thin
shell, with a hinge resembling Venus, but pipes and mantle-bend
like Dosinia.

The restricted genus Venus has the pipes separate and diverging ;
with a short angular mantle bend. The hinge-teeth are 3-3, nearly
equal and spreading. The valve margins in this group are crenulated,
corresponding with the fringing of the mantle. In Chtone, (a bad
name, because it does not include the old Venus chione, now a Callista, )
the pipes are short and united at the base. The mantle-bend is very
slight ; and the teeth are 3-2, one being longer than the rest. The
common Mercenaria, or ‘‘clam’’ of the Atlantic States, has the area
inside the ligament coarsely furrowed. -dAnomalocardia has irregular,
thick, triangular shells, with two teeth in each valve, and the mantle-
bend almost obsolete. The little New England Gemma has the hinge
of a Venus, the external aspect of a Circe, and the deep angular mantle-
bend of a Dosinia. :

The Tapes group have oblong, transverse shells; with narrow, com-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSGCA. 257

pressed hinge-teeth, often bifid. The animal has a long foot, grooved
and often furnished with a lyssus. They are rather sedentary in their
habits, hiding themselves in corners, and sometimes even burrowing
in rock like the Saxicavids. The same species are however found on
the same shores, either boring or free in the sand. The siphon-pipes
are partly separate, and beautifully fringed; and the mantle-bend is
deep. They most abound in the Old World. But on the northern shores
of the Pacific is found a remarkable group, Saxidomus, with additional
and somewhat irregular teeth, (as in Trigona,) a posterior gape, and
no lunule.

Family Purricouipmz. (Boring-Venus Tribe.)

These creatures have the mantle closed in front, like the Saxicavids,
with an opening for the small, pointed foot: but the pipes are short
and partially united, as in the Venus tribe. They generally bore in
shells or rock; but the opening is irregular, and displays the ‘ nose-
end”’ of.the shells. Petricola has a shape generally resembling Gas-
trana, with coarsely moulded beaks. The teeth are 2-2, often partially
absorbed by the cartilage area, which in the Choristodon section is
somewhat internal. Lupellaria is Tapes-shaped, and is an irregular
nestler, like Saxicava and Cumingia: the valves are generally prettily
cancellated. Naranio has a rectangular shell, with divaricated sculp-
ture outside, and bifid teeth within. All the shells in this family have
a wide mantle-bend.

Family Guavcomyipz. (Solen-Venus Tribe.)

The shells of Glaucomya are covered with a dark green skin, and are
found in Kast Indian rivers, especially at the mouths. The hinge-
teeth are small, as in the Tellens, and the shape is like a very trans-
verse Petricola. Thereis a deep narrow mantle-bend, caused by the
retraction of the very long, united pipes. The mantle is closed in
front, except for the large mud-boring foot. The lips are large and
sickle-shaped. Zanysiphon has long pipes, united nearly to the end.

In the remainder of the bivalves, (with a few abnormal exceptions, )
there is no bend in the mantle-line, showing that the breathing pipes
are not long and retractile. This however is nota character of ordinal
importance. In the Venus tribe, we see the bend becoming smaller
and smaller, till the passage from Anomalocardia to Circe, which has:
none, is scarcely sufficient for family distinction. In the following
families, we sometimes find two perfect but short pipes, sometimes only
one, sometimes a simple opening in the mantle. The mantle itself is
either partially or wholly closed in front; or it is freely open for the
passage of the water into the gill-cavity.

Family CYypRiInipm.

The shells of this group abound fossil from the secondary age, but
very few are now living. The only living Cyprina has a shell like a
swollen Callista, with a distant side tooth at the back. The little
northern shell called Circe minima has an animal like Cyprina, with

17

258 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

4
very short siphons, and a mantle open in front. It has fewer hinge-
teeth, and has been associated with Gouldia, which probably belongs,
with the true Circes, to the Astartids.

Family Isocarp1apm. (Heart Cockles.)

The animal of Lsocardia, like that of Cyprina, has short pipes and
open mantle. The shell is ‘swollen, allowing of a very large gill-cavity ;
and the beaks spirally twisted, with the hinge- teeth following the curve
of the margin. The foot is small, for sand burrowing. The fossil
species are very numerous ; but many called by this name belong to
the Pholadomya group, and some to the drcas. In the little group
Cardilia, the ligament is fixed on an internal plate, as in some of the
Lucinids.

Family Carpiap&. (Cockles.)

.

The Cockles abound in shallow water, in almost all sandy bays,
and are extensively collected for food. On the northern shores of
the Atlantic States, they are curiously rare; their place in the market
being supplied by the clams. The animal has short pipes, covered
with “feelers ; and open mantle, generally plaited at the margins. Most
of the bulk of tls mollusk consists of the foot, which is long and
knee-shaped, doubled up into the gill-cavity when at rest, used as a
leaping-pole when extended. The typical species of Cardium have
swollen shells, with radiating ribs interlocking at the margins. The
hinge teeth are small, but, with the side teeth, are deeply interlock-
ing. The shells of Bucardiwm gape at the sides; those of Levicar-
dium are smooth outside, but generally toothed at the margins ; those
of the boreal Serripes are almost edentulous. The cretaceous form
Protocardium has the bulk of the shell concentrically furrowed, while
the side has the usual radiating furrows. The Hemicardium group
are keeled and flattened on one side; while the abnormal and very
beautiful Cardissa group are flattened out on each side, with a hollow
projecting keel. Papyridea is like a thin Bucardium, flattened in
the opposite direction trom Oardissa, and very much produced on one
side.

The very aberrant Cockles of the Caspian Sea have very long pipes,
not fringed, and united nearly to the ends. The foot is shaped as in
Venus. The shells are shaped like common Cockles, but. without
teeth. Sometimes however there are one or two small ones. They
are called Adacna, (with Monodacna and Didacna,) and are often ar-
ranged with the Pholadomyas.

Shells having a general resemblance to Cockles have been found
fossil in all strata, beginning from the Upper Silurians. Several
however must have had very different animals, The ancient group
Oonocardium, is like Hemicardium with a very long tube projecting
from the truncated side, like the wing of an Avi ula, The structure
of the shell also is in cubical prisms; but the tube was probably for
the protection of Adacnoid pipes, as in the Gastrochenids.

Family ASTaRTIDE.

The shells of this very extensive family partake of the characters of

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 259

the Venerids, the Cyprinids, and the Cockles. The animals however
differ (so far as yet known) in having no true breathing pipes, but
only a fringed opening in the mantle, as in the Unios. The foot is
tongue-shaped, and the creatures are of sedentary habits, sometimes
burrowing in coral. They form one of the most extensive groups of
bivalves in the secondary and older tertiary strata; but now most of
the forms are extinct, and others are dying out. It js probable that
some of the following genera really belong to the Cyprinids.

The first division have shells furrowed like the Cockles. Veneri-
cardia also resembles that group in having a bent foot for leaping ;
but the shape and hinge more resemble Venus. Cardita has some-
what the shape of Rupellari ia, and has a short lateral tooth within the
ligament. Z'hecalia has a curious cup inside the valves to receive the
egos, Trapezium has 3-3 hinge teeth, besides the lateral. Corallio-
phaga is shaped like Lithophagus, and is also a borer; but the hinge
resembles Trapezium.

The oolitic fossil Myoconcha is shaped like Modiola, but was closely
related to Cardita. It has along tooth at the beaks, which is often
encroached upon by the hinge-margin as in old specimens of Cardita
orbicularis. Hippopodium (peculiar to the English Lias) has a very
thick, irregular, toothless shell, looking lke a gigantic Saxicavid.
Cardinia’ and Anthracosia have Unio- shaped shells, abundant in the
oolitic age, with a hinge more resembling the Cockles. Pachyrisma
and Opis form a passage to the Heart-cockles. Cypricardites, Plewro-
phorus, Megalodon, Goldfussia, Megaloma, and Pachydomus are pale-
ozoic forms, the relations of which are not yet properly ascertained.

The Astarte race are generally flattened shells with concentric sculp-
ture. The fossil species abound in the oolites and tertiaries; the recent
are few in number, covered with a thick, dull skin, and mostly from
the boreal and north temperate zones. In the warmer seas are found
small Astartoid shells with lateral teeth, called Gowldia. In the trop-
ical regions of the east are found a group of shells with hinge resem-
bling Zrigona, but without mantle-bend. They are called Circe, and
have a peculiar flattening at the beaks.

One group, related to “the other members of this family in the ani-
mal, has the cartilage internal, as in Semele and Mesodesma. Crassa-
fella has a ponderous shell with a stout hinge and short lateral teeth.
It is found fossil from the cretaceous age. The shells of Davila are
rounded and flattened, like Felania.

Family CHAMIDE.

The Chama-tribe seems to interrupt the natural sequence of the
families, presenting us with a race of irregular shells like oysters,
always attached, and generally covered with spines or ridges, like the
Spondyli. The ’shells are known by the two strong muscular i impres-
sions, and the Unio-shaped teeth at the hinge. The umbos are more
or less twisted into a spiral, as in the Heart-cockles. The animal ap-
pears to resemble a stationary Isocardia, with the mantle closed in
front, and very short pipes. ‘The foot is bent, as in the Cockles, but
its use is not clear. They are found only in the warmer seas, begin-

260 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

ning from the green sand. They are generally attached on one side;
but the Caribbean Arcinella has the valves furrowed lke a Cockle,
and attached by the right beak. Fossil Chamas are found from the
green sand upwards. One very singular group, Diceras, from the
oolite, is like an exaggerated Arcinella. Both of the beaks are prom-
inent and spiral, and the muscular impressions are bounded by shelly
plates, as in Cucullaea. In the cretaceous Monopleura, the attached
valve is funnel-shaped, and the other flat. Another cretaceous form,
Requienia, has the left valve so developed spirally that it has the gen-
eral appearance of a Paludina, the other valves looking lke a spiral
operculum.

Family Hrprurttip 2.

The Rudistes, as Lamarck called them, are characteristic of the cre-
taceous age, and are far more aberrant even than fequienia. As there
are no living shells at all resembling them, and many of the forms are
only known by casts, there has been a great difference of opinion as to
their true relations. They were however probably related to the
Chama group. In Woodward’s Manual, pp. 279-289, will be found
an elaborate explanation and figures of their chief pecularities. They
have a general resemblance to Monopleura, having one very long valve,
with numerous partitions as the creature advanced upwards, Chamoid
teeth, a strong internal cartilage, and tubes in the outer layer of the
shell. The free valve is limpet-shaped. The Hippurites cornu-
vaccinum is twisted like a cow’s horn, and sometimes more than a
foot in length. In fadiolites, the cavity for the animal is much larger
in proportion, the internal mould having been called from its shape
“¢ Birostrites.’’ Biradiolites has a very large ligamental groove.
Caprina has a shape presenting an evident analogy to Requiena.
One valve is twisted into a flat spiral, like an Ammonite, and is some-
what regularly chambered; the other valve being Hipponyx-shaped.
Caprinella has the whirls separated, like Crioceras. They sometimes
measurea yard across. Caprotina presents a more normally Chamoid
appearance.

Family Triacnipé. (True Clams.)

?

The American appropriation of the word ‘‘Clam’’ to the very dis-
similar Mya and Mercenaria is somewhat perplexing, the name having
been first given to the ponderous bivalves which inhabit the coral
lagoons of the Pacific islands. They have a general resemblance to
transverse Cockles, but differ from all other bivalves with closed man-
tles in having only one stout adductor muscle, like the oysters; the
other being obsolete. The compact mantle has three openings; one
in front, for the fresh water; one near the posterior side, armed with
a tubular valve, for escape; and a very large one near the beaks, cor-
responding with a large gape in the shell for the finger-like foot, which
is grooved to spina stout byssus. A pair of valves of Zridacna gigas,
measuring two feet across and weighing five hundred pounds, are used
for holy water in the church of St. Sulpice in Paris. Such a mollusk
may have been, when captured, more than a hundred years old. The

: LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 261

force with which they close the valves makes it. dangerous to put the
hand into the open shell. The Clam is considered good eating, and
sometimes weighs twenty pounds. The beautiful Hippopus maculatus
has no gape for the byssus: it is imported in vast numbers into Liver-
pool for parlor ornaments, where duly acidulated specimens can be
procured at twelve cents each. These aberrant families make a digres-
sion from the main line of the Venus and Cockle group. We return
now to the more normal forms.

Family Luctni#.

The shells of this family are either heart-shaped or flattened like
Dosinia; but may generally be recognized by the great lengthening
of the anterior muscular scar. The mantle is open in front, joined
behind to form breathing passages. There is.only one gill on each
side, and the mouth and lips are very small. The foot is cylindrical
and hollow, often twice as long as the animal. When at rest, it is
doubled on itself, and hidden between the gills. Fossil forms are
found even in the paleozoic rocks. Lucina proper has lateral and
hinge teeth like the Cockles. Some specimens are obliquely sculptured
like Strigilla, from which they are known by the mantle-line being
without bend. Codakia has a hinge somewhat resembling Dosinia.
Loripes has the ligament concealed and no lateral teeth. The animal
has a long, fringed excurrent pipe. This is also found in Cryptodon,
where the shell is thin and toothless.

Fimbria has a stout shell like a transverse Cockle, very beautifully
cancellated. There are very few living species, but it abounds fossil
from the Lias age. Semicorbis and Sphera have no side teeth. Uni-
cardium is almost toothless. The oolitic Zancredia is shaped lke
Iphigenia.

Family DieLopontTip&.

The shells in this family may generally be known by a bifid tooth
at the hinge. The animals have two gills on each side, and a tubular
foot. Diplodonta has a globular shell, and nestles in crevices. Helania
a smooth, flat shell, living in sand. Ungulina has a very irregular
ligament, and is said to bore. In Scacchia, the cartilage is internal,
and the foot tongue-shaped. It forms a transition to the Kelliads.
The shell of Cyrenoida resembles Felania, but the animal is figured
with two united, rather long pipes, which however produce no bend
in the mantel-line.

Family KEvitape.

The Kelliads all have thin, small shells, generally with an internal
cartilage. The animal has a strap-shaped foot, with which it crawls
about, or moors itself by a byssus at pleasure. They generally nestle
in holes and crypts, and have been mistaken for borers. Some species
have a very wide distribution. They are found fossil in the tertiaries.
In Kellia, the ligament interrupts the hinge margin, and the mantle
is produced in front into a breathing tube. In Lasea, the ligament
lies on the thickened hinge-margin. In Jurtonia, it is external; and
in Cyamium partly so.

262 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Montacuta is destitute of the anterior tube, and the shell is slanting;
the cartilage occupying a pit between two strong teeth. Pythina has
the shell narrowed in the middle, generally with slanting sculpture.

Family Lupron.

This group differ from the Kelliads in having the mantle produced
beyond the edge of the valves, and adorned with filaments. The foot
is spread out, for crawling like a Gasteropod. Lepton has a shell
somewhat resembling Kellia, often minutely punctured, with diverging
teeth. Zellimya resembles Montacuta in shape, but has an ossicle in
the cartilage-pit, hke the Anatinids. Galeomma resembles an arc,
with a wide gape in front. It has a small cartilage-pit, without teeth,
and opens its valves wide, like Solemya. Scintilla has small hinge-
teeth, and gapes at the sides. Cycladella perhaps belongs to the
same group ; but has lateral teeth, a hinge-tooth parallel to the margin,
and an external ligament.

Family SoLEMYADA.

The little group called Solemya appears more related to Galeomma
than to either Solen or Mya. 'he shell is extremely thin, enclosed in
a wide horny skin. The hinge resembles Leptom, with a very long
cartilage-pit. The creature opens its valves very wide, and swims
by dilating the end of its wide foot, which it works as we open and
shut an umbrella to shake off the wet. The mantle is closed in
front; and there is a tail on each side of the excurrent opening. There
is only one gill on each side.

We now proceed to the freshwater families; the first of which has
relations both to the Kelliads and the Venus tribe.

Family Cyrentipa. (Fresh-water Cockles.)

These creatures hatch their eggs within the mantle, but are not very
prolific. Their habits may easily be observed by placing the little
creatures, which may be found in any pond or ditch, in a little fresh
spring water. They then drag themselves along by extending their
transparent tongue-shaped feet, and protrude their short pipes. The
young shells are sufficiently transparent to allow of the gills and heart
being seen within. Cyrena has two short, separate pipes, and a strong
shell, with 3-3 hinge-teeth, and smooth laterals. It is found in the
English tertiaries, but is now confined to tropical regions. Corbicula
has furrowed valves, with grooved side teeth. The shells of Batissa-
have strong hinge-teeth, with very short laterals. They are from the
Pacific islands. Velorita has a very stout hinge, somewhat resembling
Cyprina, with a slight siphonal fold.

The temperate regions abound in the thin shells of Cyclas, which
has two rather long pipes, partly united; and of Prstdium, in which
the shell is slanting, and there is only one excurrent pipe. Both Cyclas
and Cyrena are found fossil as far back as the Wealden’ rocks.

Family Untontpa. (Fresh-water Mussels.)

As far as shells are concerned, this family forms the special glory of

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 263

North America, and especially of the drainage area of the Mississippi.
The American Unios are the most numerous, the most remarkable,
and the most beautiful that are found in any portion of the globe.
There is perhaps a special reason for this provision. In no other known
portion of the earth is there so large an area covered with soluble lime-
stone. The water of the rivers, being saturated with this, would be
unfit for many of its uses, were it not for the immense development of
this group of heavy shells. The North American Unios may be re-
garded as so many water-filters, absorbing the lime from the water,
and preserving it from reabsorption by their strong horny skins. The
musk-rats also play an important part in this economy, being nature’s
great Unio-fishers. They bring them up out of the streams, and leave ~
the shells in heaps on the banks.

The Unios are too easily accessible to most of the readers of this
report to need much description. They have the flaps of the mantle
entirely separate, (except between the anal and branchial regions,) not -
united into breathing pipes; but in the breathing region the edges are
fringed. The foot is large, thick, and tongue-shaped, enabling the
animal to crawl for considerable distances in case of drought. They
are often found half buried in sand or mud, leaving the beaks exposed,
which thus become worn away by the acids in the water. But some-
times they lie on their sides hke oysters; and at others they fix their
narrow breathing end upwards. In Europe they are rarely found
except in rather deep water; but in America even large and heavy
species will be found barely covered by water, and stemming strong
currents. ‘To resist these, the shells of Unio have very stout hinge-
teeth, with long interlocking side teeth, inside the strong ligament.
But the Margaritana group, which abounds most in quieter regions, 1s
destitute of the side teeth; and the Anodons, which are thin and tooth-
less, inhabit the still and comparatively soft waters of the lakes and
ponds. The extreme forms of the Unionids are widely removed from
each other ; but between each are so. many intermediate shapes that
their division into genera, however necessary for the easy identification
of species, is a matter of great difficulty. Prof. Agassiz has however
found that there are differences in the arrangement of the gills and
other organs, which are more or less coordinate with those of the shells.
It is very desirable therefore that all persons who have access to living
specimens should examine and report on them on the spot; or at any
rate preserve a number of each species in alcohol for future investiga-
tion. It was in this family that the bisexuality of the Lamellibranchs
- was first placed beyond dispute. The shapes of the males and females,
especially in the ‘‘U. perplexus’’ group, are so very dissimilar that
no persons unacquainted with the subject would be disposed to consider
them the same species. This is due to the eggs in the female filling
the whole extent of the outer gill; in some instances, as has been com-
puted, to the number of six hundred thousand at once. The fossil
species present the same generic forms as the recent, and are found as
far back as the Wealden rocks.

Of the Unio group, with distinct lateral teeth, the following forms
belong to North America: Eurinea, Lampsilis, Canthyria, Theliderma,
Cunicula, Glebula, Uniomerus, Metaptera, and Plectomerus; to South

264 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

America, Corrugaria and Ividea; to Africa, Celatura; to Asia, Naia,
Lanceolaria, Dipsas, Hyriopsis, Nodularia; to Australia, Hyridella,
Parreysia, and Cucumaria, The European Mysca has but slight pecu-
larities.

In the Margaritana group, without lateral teeth, the old pearl
muscle, M. margariifera, is found throughout the colder regions of both
Old and New World. It used to be extensively fished in the British
islands for the occasional pearls. Complanaria, Alasmodonta, Leptodea,
and Strophitus are all found in North America; Monocondylea and
Plagiodon in South America ; and Monodontina is an Asiatic form.

The Anodons of Europe, though very variable in form, are believed
to belong to one species; but in North America the distinct forms are
very numerous. The young of many Unionids are known to attach
themselves by a byssus at pleasure; but in the South American Bysso-
donta this appears to be permanent. An accurate arrangement of the
family, founded both on peculiarities in the animals and on geograph-
ical distribution, is still a great desideratum.

Family Mycetorw.

In the South American Mycetopus, the mantle is open except around
the anal aperture ; the shell resembles a toothless Solecurtus ; and the
foot is very much lengthened, ending in a hammer-shaped knob.

Family Trini”.

The shells in this family closely resemble those of the Unionids; but
the animals differ in having the mantle-flaps united at the side to form
two short pipes. Castalia is like the Arcitorm Unios, with the hinge-
teeth furrowed, as in Corbicula, Hyria has spreading wings like
Metaptera or Avicula, with the teeth somewhat plaited. Lezla can
searcely be distinguished from Anodon by the shell alone. These forms
are peculiar to South America. In Africa are found Pleiodon, with
the hinge line broken across into numerous teeth, like Arca; Callisca-
pha, with slight crenulations on the hinge line; Spatha, with a bent
hinge, hike Alasmodonta; and Jridina, like a very transverse Anodon.
There are no members of this family known from the northern con-
tinents.

Family Eruertapz. (fresh-water Oysters.)

Just as the Chamas might be regarded as Cockles turning into
oysters, the Etherids may be considered as Anodons making even a
greater stride in the same direction. The shells of Ltheria, which
were first discovered by Bruce, being eaten in the Upper Nile, are free
when young, and shaped like Anodon; they have then probably a foot.
But when adult, they are attached and irregular, resembling an olive-
green oyster with two muscular scars. There is then no foot, and the
mantle is freely open. It is found in the tropical rivers of Africa and
South America. ,

Still more remarkable is the Muleria from New Granada. It begins
life, free, like the Htheria, with two adductor muscles; but when adult

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 265

and fixed, it is found to have left both the early free valves, having »
fastened them on the right valve, and deposited layer upon layer over

them. At the same time the adductor muscles have united so as to form

only one scar. Lamarck made his primary division of the bivalves

into those with two and those with one adductor muscle. :This creature

would have had to march from one to the other order, as he approached

maturity. The entire withdrawal of the animal from one valve and

manufacture of another is a complete anomaly. It is greatly to be

desired that some New Granadian would watch the development of

the animal.

Family Mytinipz. (MMussels.)

The Mussels are easily recognized by their triangular shells, which
are generally pointed at the anterior, and very much produced at the
posterior side. The Afytilus edulis is much used for food in some parts
of England, and is found widely diffused in the northern hemisphere,
being taken on both sides of the Atlantic and the Californian coast.
About 400,000 are eaten every year in Edinburgh alone, and enormous
multitudes are collected for bait. In Mytilus the mantle is freely open,
fringed in the breathing region like Unio; and the small foot is grooved
to spin a stout byssus by which the animals attach themselves to rocks
or to each other in enormous numbers. The shell of J/yrina resembles
Alasmodon, and was found on floating blubber.

The shell of M€odiola is swollen near the hinge; and the mantle is
partially closed into an excurrent tube. The animal spins a very fine
byssus, in which it sometimes wraps itself up. Crenella has a swollen
transverse shell, always furrowed outside and crenated within. The
hind part of the mantle is produced into an excurrent tube, and it is
partially closed in front. The animal spins for itself a silky nest, or
burrows in the test of Ascidians. The shells of Lithophagus are finger
shaped and very thin. They burrow in rocks, shells, and corals, the
hole being only just large enough to receive them and not to turn round
in. The outside end is generally encrusted with spongy layers, of
different arrangement in different species, often produced into long
beaks, but always outside the skin, and capable of being separated
from the rest of the shell. These beaks sometimes interlock; but have
no more to do with the burrowing than the pallets of the shipworms.

Fossil Mussels are found in al] ages from the paleozoic times. Those
from the old rocks have been grouped under Modiolopsis and Ortho-
notus.

Family Dretssrxsipm. (Closed Mussels.)

These differ from the true Mussels, as Iridina does from Anodon. In
the fresh-water Dreissina, which was accidentally brought on timber
from Russia to London, and is now completely naturalized all over
England, the mantle is closed all round, and produced into two short
breathing pipes, with an opening for the byssus-spinning foot. The
shell differs from the true Mussels in having a deck at the beak to sup-
port the anterior adductor muscle. The same deck is seen in the
marine Septifer, and in the fossil genera, Hoplomytilus and Myalina.

266 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

Modiolarca has a thin shell moored to floating sea-weed, and greatly
resembles Modiolopsis in shape. This also has the mantle-flaps united.
Leiosolenus represents Lithophagus in this family, from which the
shell alone cannot be distinguished. It has however siphon pipes, and
excavates a deep and very spacious burrow, like Gastrochena.

The next group of families differ in the same way, as to the posses-
sion or absence of siphon pipes. They agree in having the foot large,
bent, and deeply grooved; and in having numerous teeth at the hinge.

Family Arcavm. (Arks.)

The boat-shaped Arks are easily known by their distant umbos, with
straight hinge and two well-marked muscular impressions. The
mantle is freely open, without pipes, and the mouth is not provided
with lips. The hinge may be regarded as having two diverging teeth,
each of which is cut across into numerous smaller ones. In old speci-
mens these are often obsolete, and a ridge appears instead. In Arca
proper, the shell is cockle-shaped, and lives freely in sand or mud,
crawling on its crenated foot. In Scapharca, which abounds on the
shores of the southern States, the valves are unequal, and generally
thin. The American genus Noétia is like an ark with one side cut off.
Argina, also an American form, is more regular; but with one row of
hinge teeth very short and twisted. In Lwnarca, which closely re-
sembles it in form, the short tooth is not serrated. Tyisis has the valves
shaped like Lyssoarca, but curiously twisted. It has some resemblance
to the curious little fresh-water Ark, Scaphula, from the East Indian
rivers, in which however the teeth are rather transverse at the ends,
forming a transition to Cucullea. In this group the serrations of the
teeth are normal in the middle, but parallel to the hinge line at the
ends. The posterior muscular scar is bounded by a stout ridge. This
form is now almost extinct, but in the oolitic and cretaceous strata it
was very abundant. In the Macrodon group of the older rocks, only
the shorter hinge tooth is serrated, the longer one remaining as in
Unio. ;

One large group of Arks is completely sedentary in its habits, re-
maining fixed in crevices or old burrows. But instead of spinning a
byssus like the Mussels and Pinnas, it adheres by the end of its foot,
which deposits a number of horny plates, which can be cast off-and
renewed on special occasions. It appears more convenient to regard
Cockle-arks (A. grandis, &c.) as the types of the family, and to call
the fixed species Byssoarca. The typical forms have long straight
hinges, winged on each side, with very numerous sharp teeth, and a
gape in front where the creature fastens itself, with its face to the
corner like a naughty boy. In the common form Larbatia, the wings
are rounded off, the gape is not seen, and the hinge line is slightly
curved, forming a transition to Pectunculus.

Fossil Arks are found in great numbers in every age, the paleeozoic
forms being chiefly of the Cucullea, Cucullella, and Isoarca type.
They live now at all depths, from low water to two hundred and
thirty fathoms ; and in all climates, from the equator to Prince Regent

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 267

Inlet. The form of the ligamental area is an important guide in the
discrimination of species.

Another very abundant group resembles a flattened Cockle, with the
beaks nearly close and the hinge-line curved. Pectunculus has a lig-
ament like Barbatia, with very strongly marked muscular scars. The
inner margin of the valves is crennated, as in the Fan-shells, and the
free borders of the mantle have rudimentary eyelets to correspond.
The lips are simply a prolongation of the gills; and the foot is large
and crescent-shaped, waved on the sole. They are probably more
active than the Arks. Half the species known are from the American
shores, where they range from shallow water to a hundred fathoms.
They first appear in the Neocomian age. The oldest shells of this
group, being found from the Bath Oolite, have the hgament concen-
trated in a pit between the beaks, like Lima, and are thence called
Limopsis. A few species are still living in the Old World, from Nor-
way to the Cape. As Macrodon and Lunarca are to the ’Arks, So is
the little crag fossil Nucinella to Pectunculus. On one side of the
hinge the teeth are broken up, while on the other the plain ridge
remains. A very similar shell has just been found living at Cape St.
Lucas, by Mr. Xantus.

Family Nucutiwz. (Nut-Shells.)

The shells of Nucula are like a small, angular Pectunculus, with a
pearly layer within. The cartilage is in an internal pit, and the
hinge is in two divergent rows of very sharply interlocking teeth.
They are generally covered with a smooth, horny skin, while that of
the Arks is shaggy, and of Pectunculus ‘velvety. The foot is very
large, deeply grooved ; spreading out to crawl intoa broad disk with
saw-like edges. The mantle flaps are freely open, wtthout pipes ; and
the plume-like gills are small, and united behind. The lips are very
long, curiously ornamented, and capable of protrusion outside of the
valves, forming a singular contrast to the Arks, with which they are
generally associated. The Nuculas are found in déep water and in all
seas; they date from the earliest rocks, and are very numerous in
species. Nuculina, from the French Eocenes, resembles Nucinella,
but with an internal ligament; while Stalagmiwm and Nucunella form
transitions to Limopsis.

Family Lepipx. (Beaked Nut-Shells.)

This family, in most respects closely resen-bling the Nut-shells, and
like them having the mantle freely open, presents us with the strange
anomaly of a pair of regularly formed siphon pipes, reminding one of
Pandora and the Anatinids. The shell of Leda is like a beaked
Nucula, with a slight mantle-bend. The pipes are unequal and par-
tially united; there being two flaps from the mantle which fold together
like a third tube. The species are found in deep water from all seas,
and abound in most ages from early times. Yoldia, which is almost
entirely a boreal form, has the pipes united, with a deep mantle-bend,
but no flaps. The shells are less pointed, “and are found fossil in the
newer tertiaries. A group of very transverse shells, with the hinge

268 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

lines almost straight, and gaping at each end, arecalled Adrana, and
found in tropical seas. The animal of Yoldia is very active, and leaps
very far on its bent foot. The group Portlandia has an irregularly
swollen shell, truncated at the side. Nedlo has a similarly-shaped
shell, but not nacreous, and with the cartilage external. The mantle-
edge is double, and furnished with flaps. It is found living in New
Zealand, but fossil in Patagonia. Solenella is a similar shell from
Chili, but shaped like Sanguinolaria, nacreous within, and with part
of the anterior tooth remaining undivided, as in Macrodon and Nuci-
nella.

Family TRIGONIADA,

The Trigonia race make their appearance in the secondary rocks,
and abound as far as the cretaceous age ; but in the tertiary series
they have not yet been found. They linger however along with
other old forms, in the Australian seas, presenting us with shells and
animals of surpassing beauty. They have long, sharply-bent, pointed
feet, like the Cockles, with which they can take surprising leaps. But
they resemble the Arks in having the mantle freely open, the foot-sole
crenulated, and the gills united. They are almost entirely nacreous
within, and strongly sculptured outside. The hinge has 2-1 very
large, deeply furrowed teeth. In many strata, the shell has entirely
perished, leaving very characteristic internal casts, called ‘‘ horse-
heads’ by the quarry men of the Portland oolite. Myophoria has a
similar shell, but less sculptured. Ascinus makes its appearance in
the Upper Silurian, with small, smooth teeth. Similar shells have
been described as Mactra, Isocardia, Anodontopsis, Anatina and Dola-
bra. Lyrodesma is the earliest form in this family, with several radi-
ating teeth, striated across. Verticordia isa small group from the
newer tertiaries, and still living; with thin, nacreous, Lucina-shaped
shells, with two Unioid teeth in each valve. The Hocene Hippaqus
has a similar shell without teeth. This family combines many of the
characters of Nucula, Castalia, and Cardium.

Family Avicutipz%. (Wing-Shells, Pearl and Hammer Oysters.)

This extensive family of living and extinct forms are remarkable for
the microscopic structure of the shells, as shown by Dr. W. B. Car-
penter, (in the British Association Reports, before quoted.) The out-
side portion consists of large prisms; which in transparent young
shells can be detected with a single glass, and in the old decaying
shells of Pinna easily break up into needle-like fragments, resembling
Arragonite. These have been formed by rows of simple shells, some-
times of different colors, piled one over the other. The fragments of
the great Jnocerami from the cretaceous rocks have the aspect of fossil
wood. The same structure is found in the floats of Belemnites. The
inside of the valves consists of true pearls, the beautiful iridescence of
which is caused by very finely wrinkled skins, with layers of shell be-
tween. After the shell has been dissolved in acid, and the wrinkles
flattened out, the iridescence ceases. Many of the fossil forms have
shells intermediate in form between Avicula and Pecten; but their

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 269

family relationships can always be determined by the microscopic ex-
amination of any small fragment; the prismatic structure not being
seen in the Fan-shells.

The animal of the Pearl-oysters has the mantle free all round, ex-
cept where the flaps are joined, in the middle, by the attachment of.
the gills. The edges are beautifully fringed. The lips are plain, and
rather small. There is only one principal adductor muscle in this and
the remaining families of the Pectinibranchs; although there are often
seen other small scars, formed by the foot-muscles and the retractors
of the mantle. The foot is finger-like and grooved, working through
a notch at the side of the shell, and spinning a byssus, which in Pinna
is long and silky, but in other genera is horny and rather solid.

All the Aviculids which have been observed in the young state have
the pointed shape of the Mussels, which is permanent in the Pinnas.
_ These creatures, which are sometimes two feet long, stick their pointed
beaks in the sand or mud, with the knife-like edges of their gaping
shells projecting upwards. These are sometimes dangerous to navi-
gation. They differ from the ordinary Wing-Shells in having the
small anterior adductor somewhat developed. A Jittle crab (called
*‘Pinna-guardian’’ by Aristotle; perhaps the mollusk calls it Pinna-
plague) is fond of nestling in its breathing cavity. Fossil species are
found from the Devonian age; some of the thick oolitic forms being
grouped as Trichites.

The typical Avicula tribe have thin, slanting shells, swollen in the
middle, and produced on each side of the hinge into wings which are
some times very long, but greatly vary in the same species. They are
fond of mooring themselves to Gorgonias, floating wood, and other
light bodies. One valve is generally larger than the other; and there
are small hinge-teeth as in Alasmodon. The fossil, species are very
numerous, beginning from the earliest rocks.

The Pearl-oysters, (Aargaritiphora,) have heavy shells with short
wings, having thick layers of ‘‘ mother o’pearl,’’ beautiful wherever
it is worked. The pearls themselves are formed by excrescenses or
deposits of pearly matter in the mantle, often taking form from sand
or other extraneous substance which has been introduced. Nearly
three hundred tons of this shell are yearly imported into England.
They have no hinge teeth. In this respect they resemble the Ham-
mer-oysters, (Malleus,) which take the contrary extreme of shape.
The body and the side-wings being all very long and narrow, the
shell takes the form of a T. In the young shells, which are often
regarded as distinct species, the side wings are not developed. The
shape then resembles the Vulsella, which lives embedded in sponge,
and has the ligament concentrated in a spoon-shaped cavity. Some
of the early fossil forms have been grouped.as Ambonychia, Cardiola,
and Hurydesma. Monotis and Halobia are from the Triassic rocks.
The Silurian Péerinea and the oolitic Pteroperna have few or numer-
ous anterior teeth,.and long posterior teeth asin Unio. The ancient
Posidonomya has a thin, earless shell, without teeth.

In the remaining group of this family, the young shell is like Avi-
cula, but in the adult the ligament is fixed into numerous pits along
the hinge line. The name Perna, given by Lamarck to the common

270 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

forms, with square pits, has been used by different authors in such
various ways that it may be convenient to revive the old name Lsogno-
mon, (or Melina.) In some of the tertiary fossils, the pearly layer is
an inch thick. Crenatula has the pits small and rounded. In the
fossil Gervillia and Bakewellia, which abound in the secondary strata,
there are long hinge teeth inside the ligament row. Jnoceramus,
which is very characteristic of the cretaceous age, has the shell and
the hinge rounded. Some species are a yard long. Other fossil forms
are Hypotrema, Catillus, Pulvinites, and possibly Pachymya.

Family Prctentpm. (Fan-Shells, or Scallops.)

The Fan-shells are at once recognized by the broad ears on each
side of the beaks, with a slit in one valve for the passage of the foot
and byssus. The animals have a double edge to the free mantle; the.
inner hanging like a fringed curtain, the outer bordered with a row of
minute eyelets, each of which is protected by filaments. The gills are
extremely delicate, and hang loose. The lips are beautifully cut. The
shell consists almost entirely of membranous plates laid over each
other. In the young state all the species moor themselves by a lyssus,
which some do permanently. Others live freely, either few together,
or in great scallop banks. They can swim by flapping their valves,
often jerking themselves some yards at once. They do not abound on
the west coast of the Atlantic; but in most seas they are numerous,
and generally very highly sculptured and painted; the lower valve
often having a very different hue from the other. Mollusk-eaters con-
sider them great delicacies. The cartilage is in an internal pit. The
typical Pectens have the valves nearly equal. In Amusium one is gen-
erally larger than the other; the shell gapes at the sides; and the
valves are either smooth or irregularly waved. In Janira, which in-
cludes some of the finest species of the tribe, one valve is flat or even
concave, while the other bulges. The J. jacobeea of the Mediterra-
nean was formerly worn by pilgrims who had been to the Holy Land.
Pallium differs from the ordinary Scallops in having teeth on each
side of the hinge-plate. Neithea differs from Janira in the same way.
Hemipecten has only one ear; the other being incorporated into the
shell. Fossil species are plentiful in all ages from the carboniferous.
Those of Aucella and Aviculopecten form the transition to the Avi-
culids.

Family Lim.

The Lima group differ from the true Pectens in having no eyelets
on the outer mantle-margin, and in having the inner fringed with very
long and numerous tentacles. The shells are always white ; and the
inner layer is pierced with a network of minute tubes. The ligament
is in an external pit, like Vulsella, and the ears are very small. The
creatures can swim by jerking their valves, like the Pectens. They
either live free, or moor themselves by a byssus; or make a nest of
stones and broken shells, spun together by byssal threads, in which
they completely hide themselves. Fossil species are extremely nume-
rous, from the carboniferous age ; and abound in the Lias and oolites,

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. Da.

where they are often of large size, and are called Plagiostoma. Limca
begins with the Lias, and has one recent representative. It isa Lima
with a row of Arca-like hinge teeth. Limatula, a northern group
which begins in the English Crag, has the valves equilateral.

Family Sponpyiipz. (Thorn-Oysters.)

These creatures may be regarded as attached Fan-shells ; and form
a natural transition from them to the true Oysters. The animal of
Spondylus closely resembles that of Pecten, but the foot is rather more
rudimentary, and there are no eyelets. The shell has strong inter-
locking teeth, and the attached valve has a very long beak, with a flat
area, which is wanting in Plicatula. In one specimen of the ‘‘ Water-
clam’’ (so called from the layers of shell having spaces between them)
in the Smithsonian Museum, there is an area in both valves. Fossil
species are found from the lower oolites. The Spondylus spinosus, a
very characteristic species of the chalk, lived nearly free; like the
recent S. imperialis. Hinnites begins free like a Pecten, and after-
wards becomes fixed. Pedum has a thin, flat shell ; living imbedded
in madrepores. It has a deep notch for a byssus in the lower valve.

Family OstrReix. (Oysters.)

As all readers of this report have access to Oysters, which, instead
of eating, they can dissect and examine at pleasure, it is needless to
describe either the shell or the animal. The chief peculiarity is the
entire absence of foot. They are found in all seas, and in every age
from the carboniferous ; varying greatly in form, according to the sur-
face to which they have been attached. The mangrove-oysters (Den-
drostrea) are thin and but slightly attached. The cock’s-comb spe-
cies are deeply plicated. In the fossil genus Gryphca one valve is
spirally twisted, and the other nearly flat. The animal was probably
not attached. The shell,of Hxogyra, characteristic of the oolitic and
cretaceous ages, is Chama-shaped. The fossil Ostrea longirostris of
the Tagus is sometimes two teet long.

Family Puacuntipz. (Window-Shelis.)

The Placunids are extremely flat, thin creatures, with a very unu-
sual hinge. Thereare two long divergent teeth, like a V, to the sides
of which the ligament is attached, as in Pandora, to which the shell
offers some resemblances. It consists of very thin, somewhat nacre-
ous plates. The shells of Placuna, often called Saddle-oysters from
their shape, have the hinge-ridges equal, and rapidly diverging.
Those of Placenta are nearly transparent, being used for window glass
by the Chinese ; and have the hinge ridges nearer, and one shorter
than the other. Placuwnopsis is an oolitic fossil, with a transverse liga-
ment groove. There is only one principal muscular impression in the
Placunids.

Family ANOMIADA.

The shells of this family are remarkable for the large number of

273 LECTURES ON MOLLUSOA.

muscular impressions in the convex valve. The flat valve is pierced
by a hole, which is filled up by a shelly plug, which is more or less
separate from the valve. The animal differs from the Oysters in hav-
ing a small foot, connected with the plug which takes the place of the
byssus in the mussels. The convex valve has four scars, of which the
largest is made by the plug muscle, and the front one by the adductor.
The third central scar, and one near the internal cartilage, are made
by the retractors of the foot. The Anomias are extremely thin and .
pearly, found in all parts of the world, and in all ages from the oolites.
In Placunanomia, there are only two instead of three muscular scars.
The hinge fulcrum is notched, and the plug often becomes imbedded
in the lower valve. The fossil Limanomia is eared like Lima. Carolia
has a plug when young, like Anomia; but when adult it resembles
Placunopsis, and might be ranked with either family. It belongs to
the tertiary age.

The species in this family ought always to be studied in connection
with their geographical relationships ; and the young animals ought
especially to be examined, as being less likely to be affected by the
disturbing influences of later life.

CLASS PALLIOBRANCHIATA.
(Mantle-breathers, or Brachiopods.)

The Palliobranchiate bivalves may be considered as a parallel group
with the Lamellibranchs, but inferior to them; as the Implacental as
compared with the Placental Mammals. They are always attached,
either by the surface of the valve, or by a peduncle passing through a
hole, as in the Anomids. ‘The resemblance however which caused
Linneus to unite Zerebratula with Anomia is only superficial. The
valves, instead of being side wings, are front and back shields. There
are no true ligaments or hinge teeth. Above all, there are no gills;
the breathing being performed by the general surface of the skin. The
water-currents are established by the action of cilia and variously
twisted ‘‘arms,’’ which gave Lamarck the class-name Brachiopoda.
But they are not, in any strict sense, arms or feet; not being used for
locomotion; but on the contrary correspond to the lips of the Lamel-
libranchs, their office being to waft the food-particles to the mouth.
They are generally fixed to a shelly skeleton within, the form of which
is very characteristic of the genera. The valves of the Lamp-shells are
fastened by interlocking teeth; but the work of ligaments is performed
by a set of muscles which act in the opposite direction from the adduc-
tors. After the skin and lips are deducted, the body of the animal
remains in but a small portion at the back of the shell, often parti-
tioned off by a strong membrane, in the centre of which is the mouth.

As there is no special breathing organ, the mantle is more than usu-
ally supphed with blood vessels, and adorned with various filaments.
The marks of the blood vessels may often be traced in the valves of fos-
sil shells. ‘These display far more of the peculiarities of the animal
than do the valves of Lamellibranchs, in which the hinge is almost the
only safe guide to their affinities. It is therefore fortunate that so

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 273

very large a proportion of the fossil bivalves, up to the tertiary age,
belong to this class.

The structure of the shells is more simple than in the ordinary
bivalve and univalve tribes. There is no distinction between the outer
. andinner layers; the whole consisting of long flattened prisms, arranged
sideways. In most of the families these are traversed by numerous
vertical tubes, which are trumpet-shaped outside and sometimes arbo-
rescent. As the valves open but a little way, and there are no specially
directed breathing currents, the tubes which are no doubt occupied by
prolongations from the mantle (which is not loose, as in ordinary
bivalves) assist greatly either in the breathing or excretory functions.
There are no pores in the internal lip skeleton.

In the ancient rocks both of the Old and New World, a Zingula is
the first organic ‘‘footprint on the sands of time,’’ the same generic
form being still found in all the oceans of the globe. As we read on-
wards in the paleeozoic chronicles, the forms, and still more the number
of specimens, continue prominent, typical, and diagnostic above all
other fossils until they reach their maximum of development in the
Devonian ages. They continue extremely abundant throughout all
the secondary and cretaceous ages; decreasing in comparative import-
ance as the Lamellibranchs gradually appear. The Productus tribe
does not enter the secondary period; the Spirifers and Orthids die out
in the lower beds; while the Lhynconellids, Craniads, and Lingulas
have maintained their position, throughout all the changes in other
races of animals, throughout all the fossil ages, to the present time.
The Terebratulids were the latest to appear, not showing themselves
decisively till the carboniferous age. Most of the tertiary and living
forms belong to this group. Although the Palliobranchs are compara-
tively rare in the tertiary ages, the boreal Crag furnishes us with one
of the largest species known. No members of this class attain the
size of the Lamellibranchs; a more complete system for breathing and
digestion being necessary to maintain a Scallop, a Panopea, or a
giant clam.

It used to be thought that the prevalence of Palliobranchs in any
stratum was a sure evidence of deep-sea origin. It is true that they
are found living in the greatest depths yet dredged; but species are
also found in pools left by the retiring tide; and it is probable that
many of the earliest rocks were deposited in comparatively shallow
water. Although the recent shells are still rare in collections, they
are common in the regions they inhabit; and as seventy species are
already known, a greater number than has been discovered in any
single secondary stratum, and as probably ‘more than half the living
forms are yet to be discovered, we have no right to say that the race
are dying out. While some species are very local, other forms are
widely diffused both in area and in time. The Atrypa reticularis is
found through a whole series of strata, in the Old and in the New
World; and Spirifera striata ranges from the Cordillera to the Ural
mountains.

The fullest account of the shells and physiology of this class will be
found in Davidson’s treatise on the ‘‘ British Fossil Brachiopoda,’’
printed by the Paleontographical Society. A very full abstract of

18

oR. LECTURES ON MOLLUSGA.

everything known up to the date of publication, illustrated by many
of the woodcuts in Davidson’s work, will be found in ‘‘ Woodward’s
Manual of the Mollusca,’’ pp. 209-240, and 465-467. Additional
genera are described by Prof. Hallin the annual Reports of the Regents

of the University of New York. Those who wish to examine magnificent -

series of the shells of the older rocks, exhibiting the internal structure,

are specially directed to the private collection of Prof. Hall, and to the ,

Museum of the Geological Survey of Canada, arranged at Montreal
under the direction of Sir W. Logan. The following is a sketch of
the principal groups; but as the distinctions of the genera depend
principally on the form of the lip-skeleton, which can be best under-
stood by figures, they will only here be indicated.

Family TerepratuLip#. (Lamp-Shells.)

The Lamp-shells lie on their back, which is shielded by the smaller
valve; the front valve bends over, and is pierced at the beak by a hole
through which a peduncle anchors the animal to foreign objects. This
presents a fanciful resemblance to the plug of the Anomiads; but, in-
stead of being a side-bunch, produced by the foot, it is a lump which
grows of itself behind the mouth; as though a Chinese mandarin were
laid on his back and fastened by his hair-tail. So there isa resemblance
between the mouth-arms of the Palliobranchs and the mouth-feelers of
the four-gilled Cephalopods, Dr. Gray grouping these classes on each
side of the Pteropods; but the likeness is almost as artificial as if we
should compare the Star-fish with the Cuttles, both groups having
locomotive organs round the mouth.

Terebratula proper is thin and smooth, with a very short loop. This
only joins into a horseshoe; in the striated shells of Verebratulina, it
unites into aring. In Waldheimia, the shell is somewhat plaited, and
the loop is very long and reflected. Hudesia differs in being sharply
plaited. MMeganteris is a long-looped Devonian form. In this group
the loop is attached near the end of the back valve.

In Zerebratella and its neighbors the loop is joined along the middle
of the valve, to a perpendicular plate. The cretaceous 7rigonosemus
has a prominent, curved beak. Lyra (also cretaceous) has a long,
ribbed beak. Magas has the reflected parts of the loop disunited. In
Bouchardia the peduncle plate (called ‘‘ deltidium,’’ and separating
the hole from the hinge) is blended with the shell. Aorrisia is moored
mouth-upwards, the hole being scooped out of both valves.

Kraussia is a southern form, with the beak truncated. MJegerlia is
also truncated, with the loop trebly attached. /smenia has the valves
ornamented with corresponding ribs; and Kingena has the surface
spiny.

Family THEcIDIADA.

Thecidium has no hole, but is attached by the beak to sea-urchins,
corals, &c. Argiope resembles it in general aspect, but has a peduncle
through the truncated valve. The mouth-arms are folded into four

lobes; in Cistella, into two. Stringocephalus is a similar form from the —

Devonian ; and Zellania resembles T'hecidium, from the secondary rocks.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 2°75

Family SPrRIFERID A.

“In this extinct group, the mouth-arms were supported by very large
spiral coils, which occupy almost the whole of the sides of the shell.
These are sometimes spiny, showing that they were covered with stiff
cilia. In some members of this family the shell is pierced by tubes;
in others not; but in metamorphic rocks it is very difficult to speak
positively on this point. The species of Sperifera are found in paleeozioc
rocks all over the world. They are generally very transverse, like
Argiope. Cyrtia has a pyramidal shape, with a prominent beak.
Spiriferina and Suwessia include the secondary forms, with a prominent
plate inside the upper valve. Athyris (Spirigera) is shaped like a
smooth Terebratula. Merista resembles it, with arched plates round
the hinge. /etzia is punctured, hkea Terebratulina with spiral arms.
Uncites is not punctured, has no hinge area, and 1s furnished with a
large concave deltidium, approaching Pentamerus.

Family RaYNCONELLIDA.

Fhynconella has long, spiral mouth-arms, directed inwards, (not
outwards, as in the Spirifers,) and not supported by any shelly skele-
ton. The shell is not punctured, leaving the mantle loose. The living
species are black and slightly plaited; the fossils are very numer-
ous, and generally deeply plaited, with the margin of the valves
twisted. In Porambonites, the surface is minutely pitted. Camaro-
phoria has ridges supporting dental plates. In this respect it resembles
Pentamerus, in which the plates are so magnified as nearly to divide
each of the valves. They branch in the middle, so as to inclose a
separate chamber in which the viscera were probably situated. <Atrypa
resembles Rhynconella, but with the mouth-arms calcified.

Family ORTHD sé.

The Orthids have punctate shells, generally very much depressed ;
with small beaks and straight hinge. They probably had horizontally-
coiled spiral arms. In Orthis, the hinge-line is narrower than the shell,
and both valves areconvex. In Orthisina, itis wider. Streptorhyncus
has the beak twisted. Strophomena is widest at the hinge-line. The
valves are nearly flat during adolescence; when they approach matu-
rity, they suddenly bend to one side. Stropheodonta has a toothed
hinged-line. The restricted genus Leptena has the valves regularly
_eurved. Koninckia has the valves rounded and smooth. Davidsonia
was attached by the outer surface of the ventral valve. Calceola is
generaliy reckoned with the ‘‘ Rudistes;’’ all of which are, by Philippi
and others, ranked with this family. It is funnel-shared, resembling
Radiolites; but the internal markings indicate strong affinities with
the Orthids. The true Calceolas are a Devonian group; the so-called
Carboniferous group, Hypodema, are believed to be Capulid Gaste-
ropods.

Family Propuct a.

In this singular group, the creatures were bent backwards; the
back valve being concave, and the front valve very convex. They

276 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

were probably attached by the long hollow spines, which adorn the
shells ; and may have moored themselves in chinks, or partly buried
in mud, Productus has the-hinge-line linear, and is a Devonian
group. Aulosteges has a hinge-area, like Spondylus. Strophalosia
was attached by the beak of the front valve. The Silurian Chonetes
has one row of spines along the hinge-line of the front valve.

Family CRANIADA.

The Cranias have lived from the paleozoic times till now. They
have no hinge, and are attached by the front valve: the back valve
being limpet shaped. The mouth-arms are free, supported by a nose-
like projection in the front valve. The eye-like muscular scars give
some of the species a rude resemblance to a skull. The valves are
shelly, and very minutely punctured. The ancient Pseudocrania had
the valves free. The position of Spondilobolus is uncertain.

Family Discrntp a.

The shells of Discina are quite horny, and flexible when fresh.
They are attached by a peduncle, passing through a chink in the
lower valve. The mantle is surrounded by stiff bristles; but the cilia
on the mouth-arms are very tender and flexible. The ancient fossils
have been separated as Orbiculoidea. Trematis has convex valves, with
a thickened hinge-margin.. Siphonotreta is covered with hollow spines,
with a tubular hole at the beak. Acrotreta is shaped like Calceola.

Family Lincurw a.

As the Lingulas are the earliest, so they may be regarded as the
lowest bivalve shells. They live half buried in sand or mud, often at
slight depths ; and, as their horny shells hang at the end of a very
long peduncle, they have no slight resemblance to the Lepad Barna-
cles. Members of the group lived in all ages in the British seas, down
to the Coralline Crag ; and a species is still living on the Atlantic
shores of North America. The Silurian form Obolus is nearly round,
with a thickened hinge-margin.

CLASS TUNICATA.
(Tunicaries, or Cloaked Mollusks.)

We have now completed our sketch of the shell-bearing classes of
Mollusks. The remaining groups form a transition to the zoophytic
condition of animal life. The higher Tunicaries offer many points of
similarity with the sedentary Lamellibranchs; but the lower races
lose their separate individuality, and become incorporated into a gen-
eral mass of life, like the Polypes. Although not attractive to the
general observer, they present many points of singular interest to the
scientific student. 'They have lately been carefully examined and re-
ported on by Huxley and Rupert Jones. The first group are the soli-
tary or simple Ascidians.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. QTE

Family Asciprapm. (Sea-Squirts.)

The Sea-squirts appear at first sight nothing but leathery bags,
covered perhaps with sea-weed or other accretions. The presence of
organic life is only made known to us by the violent jets of water
which they force out when disturbed. This leathery bag or ‘‘ test’’
takes the place of the shell in the bivalves. It is less distinctly ani-
mal in its nature than any other substance produced by sentient life,
containing a large quantity of the vegetative cellulose. It is freely
bored into by bivalve mollusks, such as Crenella and Mytilimeria. But
under this test, is found a delicate mantle, like that of ordinary mol-
lusks, united into a sac, and terminating in two openings, the inha-
lent and excurrent. The bulk of the body is occupied by the bran-
chial sac, the mouth and all the viscera being collected into a small
space at the bottom. If the test were removed and a Mya-shell placed
over the inner mantle, the creature might pass for a Lamellibranch.
But there are no true gills; the respiration being performed by the
more or less wrinkled lining of the water chamber: there is no foot:
the mouth has no lps to choose its food: there is no complete circu-
lating system ; the blood being carried backwards and forwards along
the same vessels; and the reproductive functions are of so low an
order that fresh individuals can be produced by budding, as in plants.
The Ascidians are always fixed at the bottom of their squirts, and
may often be gathered on the fronds of sea-weeds, shells, &c. In
many places they are taken to market, and even considered dainty
articles of food. Whe Ascidia vary from one to six inches in length,
and often are brilliantly colored within, Molgula and Glandula have
globular bodies, differing in the number of lobes at the apertures.
Cynthia has a basket-shaped body, with two ovaries ; Dendrodoa has
only the left, and Pandocia the right ovary. Pera has a pear-shaped
body, scarcely adhering. Pelonea has a long body, ending in the
two pipes, and looks like the outside portion of a Panopea. Chely-
osoma is a Greenland form, with a tortoise-shaped body. Boltenia is
kidney-shaped, resting on a long stalk, on which the young ones some-
times grow. )

Family CuavELLInipa. (Social Ascidians.)

Here, for the first time as we descend downwards in the animal
scale, we meet with several living creatures, each having their own
organs of individual life, but all connected together into a common life
by prolongations from a central stem or creeper, in which the common
blood keeps circulating in opposite directions. The compound creature
is called a Zodid. The creatures are quite transparent, and very
small. New creatures are formed by buddings-off from the common
stem, as well as by fresh eggs. Olavellina looks like a bunch of Cine-
ras. Perophora grows on sea-weed, like little specks of jelly dotted
with orange and brown. Syntethis grows in dahlia-shaped masses
six inches across. ‘Fhe zooid of Chondrostachys has a long cylindrical
stem.

278 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

family Borryitupa. (Compound Ascidians.)

These creatures have their tests fused into a common mass, so that
each zooid looks like a single animal outside ; but the individuals are
found to be separate within. In the Botryllians, the individuals are
united into systems round common excretary cavities. In the Didem-
nians, the chest and abdomen are distinct. In the Polyclinians, there
is a chest, with the breathing organs; an upper abdomen, with the
digestive organs; and a lower abdomen, with the heart (so called) and
repr oductive org vans.

In Botryllus, ‘the breathing-holes are star-shaped, the cloaca being
poured into a common sewer. In Botrylloides, the stars are more
irregular, and the animals are vertical.

The zooid of Didemnium is very irregular, the individuals with a
pedunculate abdomen. In Hucelium, ‘the animals are scattered, or
arranged in quincunx. JLeptoclinum makes thin, variously colored
zooids, adhering to the roots of tangles. Distomus and Diazona are
bistellate, the latter being flower- -shaped, like & ynteth ys.

Si igillina i is also bistellate ; i. e. both the mouth and anal orifice are
rayed. The zooid grows like a plantain. Inthe remaining genera,
the mouth only is rayed. Polyclinum has a fungus-shaped mass. The
Aplidia or Sea-figs have often been confounded with Alcyonium. Sid-
nyum forms transparent, amber-colored masses under shelving rocks at
extreme low water. Syneciwm is an arctic form, with a stalked zooid.
Amerecium has a common central cloaca to the pod-shaped zooid,

Family Pyrosomipm.

The Pyrosomes combine in innumerable numbers to form hollow
transparent tubes, open at one end, which receive the common cloaca.
These tubes, or zooids, are from two to fourteen inches long, and an
inch across. The mouths are outside; and by the combined force of
the exhalent currents, the zooid is driven forward in the open sea
with the closed end forward, reminding us in a feeble manner of the
squirt-swimming of the Cuttles. They increase by buds or by eggs:
and often fill the sea in such vast numbers as greatly to incommode
the nets of fishermen. At night they are brilliantly phosphorescent,
resembling ‘‘incandescent cylinders of iron.’?’ Humboldt observed
them as forming lights, eighteen’ inches in diameter, by which the
fishes were made visible.

Family SALPIDA.

The Salpas first exhibit to us the zoophitic condition of alternate
generation. No Salpa is like its parent or its child; but always re-
sembles its grandparent or grandchild. The creatur es of one eenera-
tion therefore do not exhibit to us the whole Salpoid structure. Just
asin the higher animals we must have two individuals, male and
female, before we can gain a complete idea of the species ; so in the
Salpas we must see two generations, mother and child, before we can
understand the complete ‘Salphine zooid. The Salpas are found under
two very contrary conditions; as free individuals and as serpentine

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 279

chains of compound animals. That they were the same, was first dis-
covered by Chamisso, the author of the well-known ‘‘ Man without a
Shadow.’’ The solitary Salp always gives birth to the compound,
and those again to the single. Doliolum is* intermediate between
Salpa and Pyrosoma. |

Family APPENDICULARIADM. (Larval Ascidians.)

The minute Appendicularias appear as cloudy patches of red color-
ing matter in the northern seas. They are little tadpole-shaped crea-
tures, and resemble the larval stage of the higher tribes of Tunicaries,
arrested at the first period of growth.

CLASS POLYZOA.

Among the creatures generally grouped together as zoophytes, and
forming the structures usually known as ‘‘Corallines,’’ ‘‘Sea-weeds,’’
’ &c., are many which are found to have a much more complex organi-
zation than the rest. There is an excurrent opening distinct from the
inhalent cavity; and though their general habit of life resembles the
true zoophytes, yet there is sufficient analogy between them and the
compound Tunicaries to entitle them to a pace in the molluscazt sub-
kingdom. They differ from even the lowest Tunicaries, in not having
any special circulating vessels; the fluids being generally transmitted
through the transparent mass of the tiny bodies. They have been
designated both as Polyzoa and Bryozoa; the former name being the
earliest, the latter the most distinctive as a class. By some authors
they are considered as superior Radiates, by others as degraded Mol-
lusks. The balance of characters seems in favor of the latter view;
but as they are more conveniently studied in common with the true
zoophytes, and are generally described in treatises concerning the
latter, they will not be further considered here. Those who are at
the sea-shore, and can examine the ‘‘ sea-mats’’ and Lepralias in their
living state under the microscope, will do well to examine the differ-
ences between them and the common Sertularian Polypes. Some of
the forms are pecuhar to fresh waters. The test formed by their com-
pound zooids is often somewhat calcareous. Their remains are ex-
tremely abundant in the Coralline Crag; and even in the paleozoic
rocks, they play au important part among the fossil keys to knowl-
edge. It must be borne in mind however that many of the objects
described loosely as Bryozoa have no relation to this class.

Those who desire information on this interesting class of creatures
are referred to ‘‘Johnstone’s British Zoophytes,’’ and to the works of
George Busk, Esq., published by the British-Museum.

On bringing to a close this brief digest of our existing knowledge of
molluscous animals, any one who will take the trouble to compare the
nomenclature and arrangement here adopted with that of any one or
more of the principal treatises on the subject, will be struck with the
general want of harmony which prevails among the different authori-
ties. It will not help us out of our difficulties to ignore their exist-

280 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

ence. In the old days when all knowledge was supposed to be centered
in Lamarck, we had nothing to do but to study his system and follow
it. We are now turned loose on a new sea of inquiry; where every
voyager makes his own‘ discoveries, which is right; and his own spec-
- ulations, which may be correct or very erroneous.

Our uncertainties for want of knowledge are quite sufficiently dis-
couraging; but for these we must be prepared. With every fresh,
patient, and honest observation, these will be steadily lessened, in
spite of the prejudice and human tempers which ought not indeed to
be allowed to enter into the domain of science, but alas! are to be
found there as rife as in any other department where men enter on
each other’s paths. And it ought to be an incentive to pursue this
branch of study that there is so much to be done; and so much, too,
the materials for which are easily accessible. The principal requisites
to insure really useful results are not indeed great talents or special
acquirements, which fall to the lot of but few; but what an ordinary
person may possess himself of, an accurate eye, patience, and honesty.

It is well, in the present state of science, to take nothing on trust.
What is copied from book to book, and what is repeated from figure
to figure, may be correct; ‘‘but then, on the other hand, it may not.’’
Very few can examine all things with their own eyes; and the greatest
authors take many thingsgn trust, which humble students may prove
to be unfounded. It is a mistake to suppose that the evidence of the
senses is infallihle. The eye has to be trained to see, just as much as
the ear to appreciate false and true harmonies, or the hand to discrim-
inate weights. Very few persons at the beginning of their investiga-
tions see things in the microscope as they do after long study. The
best artist, if required to draw a shell, might very hkely overlook
features which a student has learned to see at once. Therefore let a
man work some time, comparing his observations with the books, and
repeating them under different conditions, before he considers himself
competent to trust his own eyesight.

Let the student especially avoid hasty conclusions. Because char-
acter A is found to be codrdinate with character @ in one class of
shells, let him not infer that it is so in another; still less that char-
acter B-is codrdinate with character 6. The following table may
serve as a lesson of caution, to show how little can be gathered from
general similarity in appearance. It furnishes some of the more
striking examples of Gasteropods similar in’form of shell, but known
to belong to different families by peculiarities in the animal.

TABLE OF SIMILAR SHELLS, BELONGING TO DIFFERENT FAMILIES OR GENERA.

Murex, Muricide. Cerastoma and Vitularia, Purpuride. Ranella
and Triton, Zritonide.

Chrysodomus, Muricide. Strombella, Buccinide. Io, Melamade.

Engina, Muricide. Ricinula, Purpuride.

Anachis, Muricide. Nitidella, Purpuride. Columbella, Buccinide.

Cominella, Muricide. Buccinum, Buccinide. Truncaria, ? Purpu-
ride.

Pisania, Muricide. Iopas, Purpuride. Peristernia, Fasciolariade.

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 281

Pyrula, Pyrulide. Fulgur, Fasciolariade, Rapana, Purpuride.
Ficula, Piculide.

Leucozonia, Masciolariade. Monoceros, Purpuride.

Mitra, Fasciolariade. Turricula, Turriculide. Volutomitra, Volu-
tide.

Aulica, Volutide. Amoria, Do.

Metula, ? Muricide. Daphnella, Pleurotomide.

Marginella, Marginellide. Erato. Cypreide.

Cerithiopsis, Cerithiopside. Yastigiella, ? Fasciolariade. Cerithium,
Cerithiade.

Velutina, Velutinide.. Capulus, Capulide. Otina, Otinide.

Sigaretus, Naticide. Lamellaria, Lamellariade. Stomatella, Sto-
matidee.

Drillia, Pleurotomide. Clionella, Melaniade.

Lunatia, Naticide. Lacuna, sp. Lacunide. Pachistoma, Ampulla-
riade.

Naticina, Naticide. Narica, Naricide. Fossarus, Litorinide.

Menestho, Pyramidellide. Mesalia, Turritellide. Melania, Melani-
ade.

Aclis, Pyramidellide. Turritella, Turritellide.

Top-shelis in general, e. g.: Solarium, Solariade. Phorus, Phoride.
Risella, Litorinide. Trochita, Calyptreide. Trochatella, Helict-
mde.

Especially: Phorus, Phoride, Guildfordia. Zurbide. Torinia, So-
lariade.. Monilea, Trochide. Infundibulum, Trochide. Trochita,
Calyptreide. 0

Rostellaria, Strombide. Aporrhais, Aporrhaide.

Tanalia, Paludinide. Paludomus, Melaniade.

Vermetus, Vermetide. Serpula, ANNELIDS.

Dentalium, Dentaliade. Ditrupa, ANNELIDs.

Planorbis, Planorbide. Marisa, Ampullariade. Polygira, Helicide.

Limpets in general, e. g.: Patella, Patellide. Acmea, Acmeide.
Amalthea, Capulide. Gadinia, Gadiniade. Siphonaria, Siphonari-
ade. Broderipia, Stomatide. Umbrella, Umbrellide.

Especially : Nacella, Patellide. Ancylus, Planorbide. Latia, Pla-
norbidee. Crepidula, Calyptreide. Tylodina, Umbrellidie. Scurria,
Arneide.

Amphibola, Amphibolide. Scissurella, Scisswrellide.

Achatina, Helicide. Glandina, Testacellide, &c. &e.

A similar table might easily be prepared of shells very greatly dif-
fering in appearance, which are known to belong to the same family.

This branch of study has been favored with quite a sufficient num-
~ ber of hasty generalizations to last for some time to come. What we
want now is patient verification of the past, and cautious observation
for the future. ‘‘ Non omnes possumus omnia,’ and every man is not
bound to do his work well; because he cannot ;. but he 7s bound hon-
estly to use all the materials at his command. There is so much yet
to be known about the commonest land and fresh-water shells, in their
anatomy, habits, distribution, and specific differences ; and there are
so many materials hoarded up in museums awaiting the study of nat-

282 LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA.

uralists, that all who are disposed to train their eyes and set to work
can easily find the means for useful service.

The objects of the Smithsonian Institution are both the increase and
thediffusion of knowledge. So very much confusion is constantly arising
from wrongly or uncertainly named specimens, that those who are not:
prepared to increase existing knowledge can make themselves very
useful simply by diffusing the knowledge of others. On comparing
together the American shells given me by a number of accurate and
trustworthy American naturalists, I find myself considerably bewil-
dered, not merely by the wrong names which are given, but by names
given as by Lea, Say, and other distinguished authors, which contra-
dict themselves, and therefore cannot be depended upon. These diffi-
culties are to be met by the copious diffusion of specimens named from
types. All that can thus be vouched for have a peculiar value, espe-
cially in a foreign country: and if collectors will merely amass a
multitude of specimens, and see to their being named by those who
possess the typical knowledge, the Smithsonian Institution will see to
their being made available for the purposes of science. It is not neces-
sary for the uses of science that the name given should ultimately stand
as the correct one. Whether, e. g., among the Unios, a name of Lea
or of Rafinesque be permanently chosen, matters little. What we
want to know is that such a shellis really the Unio of Lea, or the
Unio of Conrad. When it is known accurately what each author
means by his own descriptions, his successors have something tangi-
ble to work upon. At present a large proportion of every author’s
time is taken up with trying to find out, and that under ordinary cir-
cumstances with necessary errors, what his predecessors mean. If
this is true even of the most careful writers, such as C. B. Adams,
Conrad, &c,, what can be said of the imagination of Rafinesque.

As to questions of generic nomenclature, it is hoped that the present
climax of confusion will make the necessity felt of agreeing on some
cominon basis. At present some writers endeavor to follow the rules
of the British and American associations ; others avowedly set them
at defiance. To revive the careless work of old writers, to the upset-
ting of those whose useful toil has been recognized by general accept-
ance, appears worse than folly. If any one will compare the names of
the Messrs. Adams and of Dr. Gray, who profess to follow the same
rule of absolute priority, it will be found that ancient genera were so
ill defined that even those who most desire to understand them, have
interpreted them quite differently. Under these circumstances, it is
well tor ardent young naturalists not necessarily to adopt all the inter-
pretations now offered of old names, from the bewitching love of nov-
elty ; but to remember that wse and accuracy are matters far more
important than supposed justice to men whose works might as well
have been forgotten. Every naturalist ought to start with a feeling
that it is of no consequence what becomes of his own names and his
own reputation, if the ‘‘increase and diffusion of knowledge among
men’’ is promoted by his own retirement ; and what he thus feels for
himself, he should be willing to accord to those whose works are as
inaccessible as they have proved to be injuriously confusing. In ar-

LECTURES ON MOLLUSCA. 283

ranging the nomenclature for this report, we have endeavored to pre-
serve as far as possible the names in common use; and when dead
names have been revived, they are taken not as the works of Link or
Klein, but as the names of Gray or Adams, who have given an accu-
rate diagnosis to what before was of uncertain import. By all means,
let us spend our time in the living present. The naturalist is not
required to be the archeologist.

The study of Mollusks in connection with their geographical distri-
bution is a matter of the very first importance. Tor this reason, all
persons who will carefully note what shells are found living, what
dead, and what fossil, in their own localities, and distribute them
accordingly, may be rendering the most essential service. Our knowl-
edge of the American faunas is by no means so complete as of those of
Kurope: and as men of intelligence are now to be found in every part
of the continent, and the young are now learning freely in the public
schools what in the Old World has long been the property only of the
learned few, we ought to find our information accumulating with giant
strides.

To young naturalists, we may be allowed to say that he who will
carefully work up the labors of his predecessors, and make out their
synonymy, is doing far more useful and more honorable labor than he
who only affixes his own name to a number of fresh species.

If space and time had permitted, it might have been interesting to
have followed up this sketch of the generic forms of Mollusks, with an
account of their geographical and geological distribution. But this
has been done so admirably by Woodward, in the latter part of his
“¢ Manual of Mollusca,’’ that there is scarcely occasion to do more than
to refer the reader to his pages. We have followed the plan of Gray
and Adams, of free multiplication of families and genera, rather
than that of Woodward of only keeping a few leading distinctions,
simply because in the actual work of identifying shells we have found
it far more convenient ; but a comparison of all ordinary books with
the ‘‘ Manual’’ only amazes us more and more at. the vast amount of
patient investigation, of accumulated facts, and of philosophic judg-
ment which its author has condensed into a small volume; and it is
equally surprising how, with all the beautiful engravings and wood-
cuts, it can be sold (as it is in London) for $1 32.

The days are coming when books will be more accessible to students.
The contemplated series of text books on American Natural History
which the Smithsonian Institution propose to issue will be of essential

‘service. The cheap figures of Chénu will form a portable collection of
shells for those who have not access to museums. And to those who
cannot obtain even the cheapest of books, there lies, spread out betore
them, in every stream, in every wood, on every prairie, at every shore,
the one grand book of Nature; ever ancient and yet ever new; in
which the still small voice of its Life-giver is ever inviting us to come
unto Him, and learn; to come unto Him, and labor; to come unto
Him, and rejoice in his boundless love.

ce eT LENE

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH /AOLOGY.
BY TA, MORLOX:

OF LAUSANNE, SWITZERLAND.

TRANSLATED BY PHILIP HARRY, ESQ., FOR THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION.

A century has scarcely elapsed since the time when it would have
been thought impossible to reconstruct the history of our globe prior
to the appearance of mankind; but though contemporary, historians
were wanting during this immense pre-human era, this era has not
failed to leave us a well- arranged series of most significant vestiges,
The animal and vegetable tribes which have successively appeared and
disappeared have left their fossil remains in the successively deposited
strata. Thus has been composed, gradually and slowly, a history of
creation written, as it were, by the Creator himself. It is a great
book, the leaves of which are the stratified rocks, following each other
in the strictest chronological order, the chapters. being the mountain-
chains. This great book has long been closed to man; but science,
constantly extending its realm and improving its method of induction,
has taught the geologist to study those marvelous archives of creation,
and we behold him now unfolding the past ages of our world with a

variety of details and a certainty ‘of conclusions well calculated to in-
spire us with grateful admiration.

The development of Archeology has been very similar to that of
Geology. Not long ago we should have smiled at the idea of recon-
structing the bygone days of our race previous to the beginning of
history ‘properly so called. The void was partly filled up by repre-
senting that ante-historical antiquity as having been only of short
dur ation, and partly by exaggerating the value “and the age of those

vague and confused notions which constitute tr adition.
/ tt seems to be with mankind at large as with single individuals.

‘ The recollections of our earliest childhood have entirely faded away

up to some particular event which had struck us more forcibly, and
which alone has left a lasting image amidst the surrounding darkness.
Thus, excepting the idea of a deluge which exists among so many
nations, and therefore appears to have originated before the emigra-
tion of those same nations, the infancy of mankind, at least in Europe,
has passed without having any reminiscences; and history fails here
entirely, for what is history but the memory of mankind.

But before the beginning of history there were life and industry, of
which various monuments still exist; while others lie buried in the

\

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 285

soil, much as we find the organic remains of former creations entombed
in the strata composing the crust of the globe. The antiquities enact)
here a similar part to that of the fossils; and if Cuvier calls the geolo- |
gist an antiquarian of a new order, we can reverse that remarkable |
saying, and consider the antiquarian as a geologist, applying his |
method to reconstruct the first ages of mankind previous to all recol-
lection, and to work out what may be termed pre-historical history.
This is Archeology pure and proper. But Archeology cannot be con-
sidered as coming to a full stop with the first beginning of history, for
the further we go back in our historical researches, the more incom-
plete they become, leaving gaps which the study of material remains,
helps to fill up. Archeology, therefore, pursues its course in a par-
allel line with that of history, and henceforth the two sciences mutu-
ally enlighten each other. But with the progress of history the part
taken by Archeology goes on decreasing, until the invention of print-
ing almost brings to a close the researches of the antiquarian.

To pursue geological] investigations, we must first examine the pres-
ent state of our planet, and observe its changes—that is, we must
begin by physical geology. This supplies us with a thread of induc-
tion to guide us safely in our -rambles through the past ages of our
earth, as Lyell has so admirably set forth; for the’ laws which govern
organic creation and the inorganic world are as invariable as the re-
sults of their combinations and permutations are infinitely varied,
science revealing to us everywhere the perfect stability of causes with
the diversity of forms.

So, to understand the past ages of our species, we must first begin
by examining its present state, following man wherever he has crossed
the waters and set his foot upon dry land. The different nations
which at present inhabit our earth must be studied with respect to
their industry, their habits, and their general mode of life.. We thus
make ourselves acquainted with the different degrees of civilization,
ranging from the highest summit of modern development to the most
abject state, hardly surpassing that of the brute. By .that means
Hthnology supplies us with what may be dalled a contemporaneous
scale of development, the stages of which are more or less fixed and
invariable; whilst Archeology traces a scale of successive develop-
ment, with one movable stage passing gradually along the whole
dine.

Ethnography is, consequently, to Archeology what physical geog-
raphy is to geology, namely: a thread of induction in the labyrinth of
the past, and a starting point in those comparative researches of which
the end is the knowledge of mankind, and its development through
successive generations.

In following out the principles above laid down, the Scandinavian
savants have succeeded in unraveling the leading features in the pro-
gress of pre-historical European civilization, and in distinguishing

1 Some naturalists see a correspondence of the same sort between embryology and com-
parative anatomy, for they consider the human embryo as passing during its development
through the different stages of the seale of animal creation, or, at least, as passing through
the different states of the embryos of the different stages of that scale.

286 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

three principal eras, which they have called the Stone-age, the Bronze- ~
age, and the Iron-age.'

This great conquest in the realm of science is due chiefly to the
labors of Mr. Thomsen, director of the Ethnological and Archeologi-
cal Museums at Copenhagen,” and to those of Mr. Nilsson, professor
at the flourishing University of Lund, in.Sweden.? These illustrious
veterans of the school of northern antiquarians have ascertained that
Kurope, at present so civilized, was at first inhabited by tribes to whom
the use of metal was totally unknown, and whose industry and domes-
tic habits must have borne a considerable analogy to what we now see
practiced among certain savages. Bone, horn, “and chiefly flint, were
then used, instead of metal, for manufacturing cutting-instruments
and arms. This was the Stone-age, which might also be called the
first great phase of civilization.

The earliest settlers in Kurope apparently brought with them the
art of producing fire. by striking iron-pyrites (sulphuret of iron)
against quartz, fire can be easily obtained. But this method can only
have been occasionally used, and seems to have been confined to some
native tribes in Terra del Fuego.4 The usual mode has been evidently
that of rubbing two sticks together; but, on further reflection, it is
easy to perceive that this was a most difficult discovery, and must at
all events have been preceded by a knowledge of the use of fire as
derived from the effects of ightning or from volcanic action.

The Stone-age was, therefore, probably preceded by a period perhaps
of some length, during which man was unacquainted with the art of
producing fire, This, according to Mr. Flourens, indicates that the
cradle of mankind was situated in a warm climate.®

The art of producing fire has been perhaps the greatest achievement
of human intelligence. The use of fire lies at the root of almost every
species of industry; it enables the savage to fell trees, as it allows
civilized nations to work metals. The importance’is so great, that,
deprived of it, man would perhaps scarcely have risen above the con-
dition of the brute. The ancients already were sensible of this.
Witness the fable of ‘‘Prometheus.’’ As to their sacred perpetual
fire, its origin seems to lie in the difficulty of procuring it, thereby
rendering its preservation essential.

In Europe the Stone-age came to an end by the introduction of
bronze. This metal is an alloy of about nine parts of copper and one

1 The history of Danish Archeology has been sketched by T. Hindenburg. (See ‘‘Dansk
Maanedsskrift,’’ I. 1859.)

2 «Ledetraad til nordisk tee eee, Copenhagen, 1836. Published in English by
Lord Ellesmere under the title of **A Guide to Northern Antiquities.’? London, 1848.

5 Nilsson. ‘‘Scandinaviska nordens urinvonare.’? Lund, 1838—1843.

4 Weddell, ‘‘A Voyage towards the South Pole in 1822, 1824.°° London, 1827. P. 167.

5 Flouren’s ‘* De la Longevité Humaine.” Paris, 1855... P. 127. Man, from the con-
struction of his teeth, his stomach, and his intestines, is primitively frugivorous, like the
monkey. But the frugivorous diet is the most unfavorable, because it constrains its follow-
ers perpetually to abide in those countries which produce fruit at all seasons, consequently
in warm climates, But, once the art of cooking introduced, and applied both to animal and
vegetable ‘productions, man could extend and vary the nature of his diet. Man has, conse-
quently, two diets: the first is primitive, natural, and instinctive, and by it he is frugivor ous
the second is artificial, being due entirely to his intelligence, and by this he is omnivorous.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAZOLOGY. 287

part of tin.! It melts and moulds well; the nigligs mass, in cooling,
slowly acquires a tolerable degree of har dness—inferior to that of steel,

it is true, but superior to that of very pure iron. We therefore under-
stand how bronze would long be used for manufacturing cutting-
instruments, weapons, and numerous personal ornaments. The north-
ern antiquarians have very properly called this second great phase in
the development of Kuropean civilization the Bronze-age.

The bronze articles of this period, with a few trifling exceptions,
have not been produced by hammering, but have been cast, often with
a considerable degree of skill. Even the sword-blades were cast, and
the hammer (of stone) was only used to impart a greater degree of
hardness to the edge of the weapon.

The Bronze-age has, therefore, witnessed a mining industry which
was completely wanting during the Stone-age. Now the art of mining
is so essential to civilization, that without it the world would perhaps
yet be exclusively inhabited by savages. It is, therefore, worth our
while to inquire more closely into the origin of bronze.

Copper was not very difficult to obtain. In the first place, virgin
copper is not exceedingly scaree. Then the different kinds of ore
which contain copper, combined with other elements, are either
highly colored, or present a marked metallic appearance, and are con-
sequently easily known; they are, besides, not hard to smelt, so as to
separate the metal. Finally, copper-ore is not at all scarce, ‘it is met
with in the older geological series of most countries.

Virgin tin is unknown, but tin-ore exists, of a dark color, and very
easy to smelt. However abundant copper may be, tin is of rare occur-
rence. ‘Thus the only mines in Europe which produce tin at the pres-
ent day are of Cornwall, in England, and of the Erzgebirge and Fich-
telgebirge, in Germany.

But the question arises whether, previous to the discovery of bronze,
man, owing to the great rarity of tin, may not have begun by using
copper in a pure state. If so, there would have been a copper-age be-
tween the stone and bronze-ages.

In America this has really been the case. When they were dis-\

- covered by the Spaniards, both the two centres of civilization, Mexico \

and Peru, had bronze composed of copper and tin, which was used for

manufacturing arms and cutting-instruments, in the absence of iron
and steel, which were unknown in the New World; but the admira-
ble researches of Messrs. Squier and Davis on the antiquities of the
Mississippi valley? have brought to light an ancient civilization of a
remarkable nature, and distinguished by the use of raw virgin copper,
worked in a cold state by hammering without the aid of fire. The

———

reason of its being so worked lies if the nature of pure copper, which, /

when melted, flows sluggishly, and is not very fit for casting. A~

1 Bronze is still used for casting bells, cannon, and certain parts of machinery. It must
not be confounded with common ‘brass, which is a compound of copper and zinc, much less
hard, and appearing only in the Iron-age.

2 Squier and Davis. ‘Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley.’’ Smithsonian
Contributions to Knowledge.’? Washington, 1848. Itis one of the most splendid archzxo-
logical works ever published.

288 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

peculiar characteristic of the metal, that of occasionally containing
| crystals of virgin silver, betrays its origin, and shows that it was
| brought from the neighborhood of Lake Superior. This region is still
| rich in metallic copper, of which single blocks attaining a weight of
fifty tons have lately been discovered. There was even found at the
| bottom of an old mine a great mass of copper, which the ancients had
\ evidently been unable to raise, and which they had abandoned, after

having cut off the projecting parts with stone hatchets.1

The date of this American age is unknown; all we know is that it

/ must reach as far back as ten centuries at least, that space of time
being deemed necessary for the growth of the virgin forests, now
_ flourishing upon the remains of that antique civilization of which the
\ modern Indians have not even retained a tradition.
™ It is finally worthy of remark that the ‘‘mound-builders,’’ as the
Americans call the race of the Copper-age, seem to have preceded and
prepared the Mexican civilization, destroyed by the Spaniards; for in
progressing southwards, a gradual transition is noticed from the an-
cient earth-works of the Mississippi valley to the more modern con-
\ structions of Mexico, as found by Cortez.

In EKurope,the remains of a copper-age are wanting. Here and
there a solitary hatchet of pure copper is found; but this can easily be
accounted for by the greater frequency of copper, while tin had usually
to be brought from a greater distance, so that its supply was more
precarious.

Kurope did not witness the regular development of a copper-age.
It seems, according to M. Worsaac’s very just remark, that the art of
manufacturing bronze was brought from another quarter of the world, °
where it had been previously invented. It was most probably some
region in Asia, producing both copper and tin, where these two metals
were first brought into artificial communication, and where also traces
of a still earlier copper-age are likely to be found.

An apparently serious objection might be started here, by raising the
question how mines could be worked without the aid of steel. This,
however, is sufficiently explained by the fact that the hardest rocks
can be easily managed by the agency of fire. By lighting a large fire -
against a rock, the latter is rent and fissured, so as to facilitate con-
siderably its quarrying. ‘This method was frequently employed when
wood was cheaper, and is even practiced in the present day in the
mines of the Rammelsberg, in Germany, where it facilitates the work-
ing of a rock of extreme hardness.

That metal of dingy and sorry appearance, but more precious than
gold or the diamond—iron—at length appears, giving a wonderful
impulse to the progressive march Of mankind, and characterizing the
third great phase in the development of European civilization, very
properly called the Iron-age.

Our planet never yields iron in its metallic or virgin state, for
the simple reason that it is too liable to oxydation. But among the

Lapham. ‘* The Antiquities of Wisconsin.’’ Smithsonian Contributions to Knowiedge,
p- 76, 1855. :

. GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAZOLOGY. 289

serolites there are some composed of pure iron, with a little nickel,
which alters neither the appearance nor the qualities of the metal.
Thus the celebrated meteoric stone met with by Pallas in Siberia was
found by the neighboring blacksmiths to be malleable in a cold state.
Meteoric iron has even been worked by tribes to whom the use of com- ,
mon iron was unknown. Thus Amerigo Vespucci speaks of savages
near the mouth of the La Plata, who had manufactured arrow-heads
of iron derived from an erolite.2 Such cases are certainly of rare
occurrence, but they are not without their importance, for they ex-
plain how man may probably have first become acquainted with iron,
and they also account for the occasional traces of iron in tombs of the
Stone-age, if, indeed, this fact be well established.

It is, notwithstanding, evident that the regular working of terres-
trial iron-ore must have been a necessary condition of the commence-
ment and progress of the Iron-age.

Now iron-ore is generally found in most countries, but it has usually
the appearance of stone, being distinguished neither by its weight
nor color. Moreover, its smelting requires a much greater degree of
heat than copper or tin, and this renders its production considerably
more difficult than that of bronze.

But even when iron had been obtained, what groping in the dark,
and how much laboriously accumulated experience did it not require,
to bring forth at will bar-iron or steel! Chance, if chance there be,
may have played a part in it; but as chance only favors those privi-
leged mortals who combine a keen spirit of observation with serious
meditation and with practical sense, the discovery was not less diffi-
cult ner less meritorious. We need not, then, be surprised if man
arrived but tardily at the manufacture of iron and steel, which is still
daily being improved.

In Carinthia traces of a most primitive method of producing iron
have been noticed. The process seems to have been as follows: On
the declivity of a hill an excavation was dug, in which was lighted a
large fire. When this began to subside, fragments of very pure ore
(hydroxyd) were thrown into it, and covered by a new heap of wood.
When all the fuel had been consumed, small lumps of iron would then
be found among the ashes.? All blowing apparatus was in this man-

ner dispensed with—an important fact when we come to consider how

much its use complicates the metallurgical operations, because it im-
plies the application of mechanics. Thus, certain tribes in southern
Africa, although manufacturing iron and working it tolerably well,
have not achieved the construction of our common kitchen-bellows,
apparently so simple; they blow laboriously through a tube, or by
means of a bladder affixed to it.

The Romans produced iron by the so-called Catalonian process, and
the remains of Roman works of that description have been discovered

1 Pallas. ‘* Voyages en Russie,’’ Paris, 1793, vol. iv, p. 595. There was but one mass of
meteoric iron; it weighed 1,600 lbs.

2 «¢ Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge,”’ vol. 11, art. 8, p. 178.

3 Communicated to the author by mining-engineers in Carinthia.

19

290 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHEOLOGY.

and investigated in Upper Carniola, Austria’. The Catalonian forge
is still used in the Pyrenees, where it yields tolerable results; but it
consumes a large quantity of charcoal, requires much wind, and is only
to be applied to pure ore containing but a very small proportion of
earthy matter, producing scoria. The process, in fact, consists in a
mere reduction, with a soldering and welding together of the reduced
particles, without the metal properly melting. According .to the
manner in which the operation is conducted, bar-iron or steel are ob-
tained at will. This direct method dispenses with the intermediate
production of cast-iron, which was unknown to the ancients, and
which is now the means of producing iron on a great scale.

Silver accompanied the introduction of iron into Europe—at least,
in the northern parts; whilst gold was already known during the
bronze-age. This is natural, for gold is generally found as a pure
metal, while silver has usually to be extracted from different kinds of
ore, by more or less complicated metallurgical operations—for ex--
ample, cupellation.

With iron appeared also, for the first time in Europe, glass, coined
money—that powerful agent of commerce—and finally the alphabet,
which, as the money of intelligence, vastly increases the activity and
circulation of thought,? and is sufticient of itself to characterize a new
and wonderful era of progress. From thence we can date the dawn of
history and of science, in particular of astronomy.

ae

La

Vk

Ji

Fig.2. (2) Fig. 3. (2)

The fine arts presented, with the introduction of iron in Europe, a
new and important element indicating a striking advance. During
the stone-age, but more so in the bronze-age, the natural taste for art
reveals itself in the ornaments bestowed upon pottery and metallic
objects. These’ ornaments consist of chevrons, circles, and zig-zag,
spiral, and S-shaped lines, the style bearing a geometrical character,
but showing pure taste and real beauty of its kind, although devoid of

‘Jahrbuch der K. K. geologischen Reichsanstalt. Vienna, 185), vol. ii, p. 199. Carin-
thia and Upper Carniolia formed part of the Roman province Noricum, celebrated for its
iron.

2««The circulation of ideas is for the mind what the circulation of specie is for com-
merce—a true source of wealth.’? C.V.de Bonstetten. ‘* L’homme du midi et homme du

Nord.’’ Geneva, 1826, p. 175.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 291
4

all delineations of animated objects, either in the shape of plants or
animals. It is only with the Iron-age that art, taking a higher range,
rose to the representation of plants, animals, and even of the human
frame. No wonder, then, if idols of the Bronze-age as well as of the
Stone-age are wanting in Europe. It is to be presumed that the
worship of fire, of the sun, and of the moon, was prevalent in remote
antiquity—at least during the Bronze-age, perhaps also’ during the
Stone-age.

The preceding pages present a sketch, certainly very rough and
imperfect, of the developments of civilization. They establish, how-
ever, in a very striking manner, the fact of a progress, slow, but un-
interrupted and immense, when the starting point is considered. The
physical constitution of man has naturally benefitted by it. The de-
tails contained in the treatise of which the present paper forms the
introduction prove that the human race has been gradually gaining in
vigor and strength since the remotest antiquity.!_ The domestic animals
also—the dog first, then the horse, the ox, and the sheep have shared
in this physical development. Even the vegetable soil has been gradu-
ally improving since the Stone-age—at least in Denmark. And yet
there are persons who deny all general progress, seeing everywhere
nothing but decay and ruin, like that worthy specimen of a northern
pessimist who exclaimed, ‘‘See how man has degenerated; he has
even lost his likeness to the monkey!’’

I. KJIOEKKENMOEDDING.

General View.—On certain points of the Danish shore there are
found heaps, some times enormous, of marine shells, which were at
first taken to be natural deposits, indicating an ancicnt level of the
sea higher than at present, or, to speak more correctly, a level of the
dry land lower than the present one.

But in the natural deposits along the coast we observe an assem-
blage of individuals of all ages, young and old, belonging to the
littoral mollusk fauna, whilst here the younger are wanting, and we
discover merely adult individuals belonging to a small number of
species, which have not all even the same habitat, as the oyster and
the littorine, and could not therefore be met naturaily in each other’s
company. Neither is the arrangement of the matgials conformable
to what is observed in natural deposits, where there Is always more or
less stratification and sorting, according to the volume and weight.

Onexamining more closely these heaps of shells, it was not long
before there were discovered in them broken bones of various wild

1 This agrees perfectly with the testimony of statistics. (Sce “ Quetelet sur homme et
le developement de ses facultés.”? Paris, 1835, vol. ii, p. 271. This work of first-rate
merit is very near akin to Archeology. M. Quetelet has just published a new work, which
will certainly be even more remarkable than the first, and which the author of the present
paper regrets not to have had within his reach. ,

292 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAOLOGY.

animals, and among these the bones of some species now extinct; then
there were splinters of silex, (flint or quartz,) with roughly fashioned
instruments of the same material, very coarse pottery, charcoal, and
cinders.

At the same time most extensive excavations and most minute in-
vestigations established the fact that there was in these heaps a com-
plete absence of any metal, whether iron or even bronze, as well as of
any kind of domestic animal, except the dog. Here was then unmis-
takably the refuse of repasts, lying confusedly mingled with the rem-
nants of the primitive mechanical inventions of a people that had
resorted to the sea-shore in the most remote antiquity, living on fish
and game. These remnants and refuse, accumulated in one spot!
during a long series of centuries, have been called by the Danes
Kjcekkenmoedding, from Kjoekken kitchen and Moedding? refuse,
rubbish, filth. =

The Ajoekkenmoedding? are invested with peculiar interest, because
their nature excludes the presence of any object of a posterior date.
Unless the soil should have. been disturbed subsequently, which is
always easily ascertainable, and which, on many spots that are now
very distant from habitations, never has happened, we are sure that
all that is drawn from these deposits does most certainly belong to
high antiquity, and has not been brought there at a later time. The
Kjoekkenmoedding are therefore real zvdlogical museums of the animal
kingdom, of the fauna, which man found on arriving in the country,
and they thus form a link which binds the geological past of our
globe with the present historical period. It is for “this reason that
the Danish savans have, for the last ten years, since 1847, set them-
selves to investigate the deposits in question with a spirit of research
that does them the greatest honor, and which has not failed to lead to
results of singular interest. And yet the subject in itself might ap-
pear to be somewhat trifling to those who do not consider that every-
thing in this world is susceptible of being dignified by true genius.

In order that the question might be mastered under every aspect, it
was attacked by the united forces of an association very fortunately
composed of Mr. Forchhammer, the father of the geology of Denmark,
of Mr. Worsaae, one of the greatest archeological celebrities of the
north, and of Mr. Steenstrup, a zoologist and botanist, well known to
all those who take an interest in the great and curious question of
alternating generation and in the no less important one of the forma-
tion of turtbogs.

These gentler all of them professors in the University of Copen-
hagen, have published six annual reports of their researches, (from
1850 to 1856 ,) addressed to the Academy of Sciences of Copenhagen,
= signed collectively by all three. They have also gatheredy Tittle

°

?Sea shell-fish supply an enormous quantity of refuse, for the very simple reason that the
animals are smal] and their casing is solid and spacious.

"This term is found in Yorkshire, England, under the form of midding, and with exactly
the same meaning.

The plural in “Danish is Kjoekkenmoeddinger. We have retained the singular. In the
present memoir all the foreign terms are preserved without alteration in the singular number.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY. 2938

by little a collection which contains, among other things, some ten
thousand specimens of bones, each of which is labelled according to
where it was found; this having been determined most carefully.
Finally, with a select portion of these materials they have formed
in the Museum of Antiquities of the North the admirable creation of
Mr. Thomsen, a representation of the Kjoekkenmoedding, interesting on
account of its size and the judgment with which it has been arranged.

Let us now enter upon the details of their researches :

Geographical Distribution—The Kjockkenmoedding have been ob-
served in Seeland, especially along the Isefjord, in the isle of Fyen, of
Moen, and Samsoe, also in Jutland, along the Limmfjord, the Maria-
gerfjord, the Randersfjord, the Kolindsund, and the Horsenfjord.
The more southern regions of Denmark have not yet been explored.

The Kjoekkenmoedding are scarcely found anywhere but along the
fjords and arms of the sea, in places where the action of the waves
has little power. Along the shore of the open sea, where the waves
waste away, and little by little encroach upon the banks, there are
none found. Now, as they must necessarily have also existed there,
we may conclude therefore that in such localities there must have
been a general encroachment of the sea on the land. There would
be nothing surprising in this, for Denmark being composed in great
part of very movable ground, which is but slightly elevated above
the level of the sea, the action of the waves washes it away and easily
eats into the shores.

Ordinarily the Kjoekkenmoedding are situated immediately on the
edge of the water. At certain points, however, they are met with at
as great a distance as two geographical miles from the present shore,
but in such cases it can be proved that the dry land has made an in-
road on the sea, either by sand and mud banks, or by the encroach-
ment of turf formations. The shells have never been carried inland
to any distance from the ancient shore line.

As regards the elevation at which the Kjoekkenmoedding are situ-
ated, it is to be remarked that on the shores of Denmark, although so
low, they are nevertheless found out of reach of the action of the
waves in rough weather; say at some ten feet at least above the pres-
ent level of the sea.! When the shore is higher the Kjoekkenmoed-
ding are found also at a greater elevation

It is evident that deposits corresponding to the Kjoekkenmoedding
will be found in a great many countries. Thus, M. Bruzelius, con-
servator of the Museum of Antiquities of Lund, has just found some-
thing similar on the coast of Sweden, near Kullaberg, in Scania.

M. Forel de Morges has discovered on the edge of the sea, near
Mentona, (Gulf of Genoa,) certain caves with deposits containing
quantities of shells of edible species, broken bones of animals, char-
coal, and splinters of flint, fashioned precisely like those in the
north.? Here, then, are Kjoekkenmoedding of the age of stone, Just as

iA Danish foot is 0.31376 metres. ;
?The grottoes and caverns have usually been inhabited in high antiquity. They there-
fore deserve special attention from archxologists.

294 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

in the north. This discovery is all the more interesting from the
fact that it has been some times denied that the south had its age of
stone, because the Greek and Roman classic writers do not speak of it.
As if a child could relate what had happened previous to its birth!
Lastly, Lyell, Darwin, and others have pointed out deposits of this
kind, due to the habits of savage tribes on the shores of North America,

en the coast of Newfoundland, and elsewhere.?

Conformation —The Kjoekkenmoedding present generally athickness
of from three to five feet. There are, however, points, as at Meitlgaard
and at Kolindsund, where the thickness of the mass attains ten feet.
Their extent varies, it reaches sometimes to a thousand feet in length,
with an irregular width, never exceeding from one hundred and fifty
to two hundred feet. In the case of these great deposits we perceive
that their surface is undulating, the mass having accumulated more
at certain points than at others. Occasionally, as at the mill of
Havelse, near Frederikssund, the deposit surrounds irregularly a space
which has remained free and wherein was evidently situated the habi-
tation of the shell-fish eaters. If no traces of these habitations have
been left, it cannot be astonishing, for they must have been very
wretched huts.

The interior of the deposits alluded to presents no sign of stratifi-
cation. We remark merely at certain points the predominance of
certain species of shells, indicating the particular circumstances of
season and fishery. ‘Thus there are found thousands of cockles (Cardé-
um) piled up in one place, to the exclusion of every other species.

What has been said relates to the normal type of the Ajoekkenmoed-
ding, when the materials have been accumulated on the very locality
of habitation. Apart from these points, others are found, situated on
the shore and within the field of action of the waves, where the usual
materials of the Ajoekkenmoecdding are mingled with sand and gravel,
and where the whole mass is more or less clearly stratified, of which we
may see a classical example at Biliat, near Frederikssund. It is evident
that at these places the ancients cooked their meals on the very beach,
after leaving their boats. The various fragments which they left were
subsequently rearranged by the next heavy sea, which rolled the ma-
terials about and mingled them with the composition of the coast
deposits. We can understand then how the fire places, composed of
pebbles of the size of a man’s fist, have resisted the action of the waves
and have remained in their place, whilst the smaller materials have
been rolled along with the sand and gravel.

A very singular circumstance is that the Kjoekkenmoedding, formed
beyond the reach of the waves, present sometimes at their surface a
deposit of slight thickness composed of rolled and stratified materials.
But this is only observed up to a height of from fourteen to eighteen
feet above the present level of the sea, and solely on the counter-slope
of the ground turned towards the sea. At Oesterild, in northern Jut-

1 Mr. Steenstrup, who has examined the collection deposited by Mr. Forel in the Museum
of Turin, finds this correspondence complete, only he has not been able to find any marks
ef knives on the bones, which are however split and opened for the extraction of the mar-
row, as in the north.

2 Tyell. A second visit to the United States of America. London, 1850; I., 338; I1., 106,
135. Charles Darwin, Journal of Rescarches. London, 1840; 228.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH.ZOLOGY. 295

land, this stratified coating attains a thickness of one foot and contains
pebbles that are occasionally as large as a goose-egg: Above this
stratified layer nothing more is found, it is never covered over by new
accumulations of shells. It would seem then, that the age of the
Kjoekkenmoedding was ended by some catastrophe which violently
agitated the waters of the sea, and that the latter then rushed in at a
moderate height beyond its habitual boundary.

It is just possible that this event might have occurred at any epoch
posterior to the age of the Kyjoekkenmoeddiny. Nevertheless Mr.
Steenstrup is disposed to consider it as marking the very end of that
age.

Flora of the K joekkenmoedding— Of the vegetable kingdom there
is left but few determinable remains. Charcoal and ashes are found in
abundance in them.» The charred vegetable matters have been gathered
together, in order to determine to what species they belong, but this
investigation is not yet concluded.

It is worthy of notice that there has been found in the Kjoekken-
moedding neither carbonized wheat nor a trace of any cereal whatsoever.

There are observed sometimes, not so much in the mass itself of the
Kjoekkenmoedding, as in the soil adjoining them, deposits oftentimes
rather considerable of a dark and pulverulent matter, resulting
evidently from the carbonization of vegetable substances, which, fo
ever, were not wood, and which appear to have had their lye extracted.
Chemical analysis revealed the existence of a lar ge proportion of
manganese in them, which, according to the researches of Mr. Forch-
hammer, is also found in pretty large quantities in the eel-grass,
(Zostera marina, lL.) Now, it is scarcely two hundred years since
the eel-grass was employed for making salt. This vegetable was
gathered into heaps, which were set on “fire, the remains were then
sprinkled with sea-water, and on the surface were formed saline efflo-
rescences, which were collected. The product was a salt that was
tolerably g ‘good, and which people must have been very glad to obtain
when there was no other to be had. It seems, then, that the primitive
population of Denmark were in the habit of manufacturing salt by the
incineration of the eel-grass.

Fauna of the K joekkenmoedding—The four species of shells, of
which the greater part of the deposits in question are compounded, are:
The Oyster, (Ostrea edulis, L.)
The Cockle, (Cardiwm edule, L.)
The Muscle, (Mytilus edulis, L.)
The Littorine, (Littorina littorea, L.)

These four species, referred to here in the order of their frequency,
are all represented by specimens generally large and of vigorous
development. The oyster, which is the most abundant species in
the Kjoekkenmoedding, and which often composes them almost entirely,
has now disappeared from all the region situated farther in the interior
than the Kattegat, and more southerly than the northern shore-line
of Seeland. In the Kattegat itself we meet here and there with
isolated living oysters. But there is one point only, that between
the island of Laesse and the northern extremity of Jutland, wae

296 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

an oyster bed has been regularly worked. It is from this that the
city of Copenhagen is partly supplied. At the beginning of this
century some oysters were procured at the entrance of the. Isefjord,
now they are no longer known in that locality,! and, as a matter
of course, none are to be found in the innermost parts of the Isefjord.
And yet in ancient times oysters abounded there and even through-
out its whole extent. The fishing business may have contributed to
cause the decrease in the quantity of oysters, but it could never have
made them disappear entirely. Besides, the presence in the Isefjord
of beds of dead oysters in situ plainly proves that it is not the fishery
that has destroyed them. Their disappearance in the localities alludéd
to must therefore be attributed to a diminution of the saltness of the
water, which must have become slightly fresher since the ancient
times.

This observation is confirmed by what is remarked concerning the
cockles and lttorines. These two species are still found ordinarily
living in the neighborhood of the Ajoekkenmoedding, in the inner part
of the Kattegat; but they are at present smaller, and do not attain the
vigorous development that they did in the old times in this vicinity.

The four species of shell-fish mentioned are all edible and are still
used as food by mankind. They make their appearance, for example,
in the London markets. The oyster is, however, by far the best;
there is scarcely any other which is admitted to the table of the
wealthy. ,

In addition to the four species referred, some others make their
appearance, but only as exceptions, in the Kjoekkenmoedding, undoubt-
edly because as food they are very inferior in quality, and also because
they are less abundant in the Danish waters. They are:

Buceinum reticulatam, L.?
Buccinum undatum, L.
Venus palustra, Mont.

As regards the crustacea there are but few remains of crabs found.
The remains of fish, on the other hand, are in great quantity.

The herring (Clupea harengus, L.) is the most common, but the
following species are not rare:

The Cod-fish, (Gadus callarias, L.)
The Flounder, (Pleuronectes limanda, ML.)
The Eel, Qluraena anguilla, L.)

The abundance of these remains of fish proves that the primitive
population used to fish in the open sea. And yet their craft could
scarcely have been anything more than canoes, formed of trunks
of trees scooped out by the aid of fire. One thing is certain, the
shell-fish, especially the oysters, could only have been procured by
fishing for them in boats, for the sea does not throw them up alive on
the shore.

With reference to the eels, it is rather interesting to remark, that
their ancient remains abound especially in the localities in which the

1It is well however to remark, that at this point it was a great numerical increase of the
Star-fish, (Asterias rubens, L.,) which brought about at the commencement of the present
century the destruction of the last generations of oysters.

* Bucciumm nassa.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHZOLOGY. 297

species still delights at*the present day, as in the neighborhood of
Aalborg.

Among the birds, it is the aquatic and palustrine species that abound.
We meet especially with several kinds of ducks and wild geese.

The presence of the wild swan (Anas cygnus) proves, that the
Kjoekkenmoedding were also.in process of formation during the winter,
for it is only in winter that this bird makes its appearance in Den-
mark. On the approach of spring it returns to the more northern
regions. It is then, especially, that is heard its harmonious song,
partaking of the sound of distant bells and of the eolian harp, whence,
doubtless, the myth of its death chaunt.

The wood grouse (Zetrao uwrogallus, L.) is represented by large indi-
viduals of vigorous development. We see that the species throve in
those countries ; but as it feeds chiefly on pine buds, it follows, that
in old times the sea-shore was clothed with pine forests, whilst now-a-
days these trees no longer grow naturally in Denmark. We will
revert again to this subject, when speaking of peat-bogs.

A species which it was very surprising to find in the Ajoekkenmoed-
ding, and'which it was very difficult to identify, for the reason that
museums contain only their skins stuffed with straw, without any
skeleton, was the Great Penguin, of Buffon, (Alca impennis, L.) This
bird, about the size of a goose, was totally incapable of flying, having
nothing but the most diminutive apologies for wings or arms unfurn-
ished with feathers suitable for flight. It frequented consequently
only the small islands where there were no carnivorous animals. In
the middle ages the great penguin was found in the islands near the
coasts of Newfoundland and Cape Cod, in the United States, then in.
the islands near the southern shores of Iceland, in the Feroe islands,
and: at St. Kilda, to the west of the Hebrides. In old narratives and
voyages to the Feroe islands we read, that the inhabitants of those
regions were in the habit of eviscerating a penguin, thrusting a wick into
the cavity of its stomach, setting fire toit, and letting this singular
apparatus burn as if it were a lamp, so very fat and oily was the bird.
On a little island near the coast of Newfoundland they burned these
birds, for want of other fuel, as if they were logs of wood, and in this way
they cooked one individual by the help of his companion. The species
was so abundant on the islands of the coast of America that navigators
very frequently calculated upon them as a fresh supply when their
provisions were exhausted in a long passage. Whole boatloads were
frequently brought on board. It has, nevertheless, also happened,
that certain ships’ crews, not meeting with the expected birds, have
been driven to eat each other. This species, which was so numerous
not very long ago, and of which we still possess a few stuffed speci-
mens in museums, appears now to be completely destroyed and extinct,
thanks to the omnivorous intervention of man. It was surmised that
it might still be found on a small island to the southwest of Iceland;
which is an almost inaccessible rock on account of the breakers. But an
expedition that has just been undertaken by Mr. Wolley, to ascertain
whether this was so, has not been able to find the lost bird. It is true
that Temminck says in his great work on birds, and his words are often
repeated by others, that the great penguin is common in Greenland;

298 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH HOLOGY.

but the Danes, who are pretty well acquaintéd in that region, know
nothing about it.!

Our domestic fowl (Gallus domesticus) has not been found in the
Kjoekkenmoedding. The well established absence of the two kinds of
swallows, inhabiting now-a-days the constructions of men in Denmark,
the chimney swallow (Hirundo rustica, L.) and the window swallow,
(Mirundo urbica, L.,) and then again ‘that of the sparrow (Fringilla
domestica, L.) and the stork, (Ciconia alba, Bel.,) is nothing very
surprising.

The quadrupeds, whose remains are most numerous, are:

The Deer, (Cervus elaphus, L.)
The Roe-buck, (Cervus capreolus, L.)
The Wild-boar, (Sus scrofa, L.)

These three species are no where deficient ; they constituted evi-
dently the principal food of the primitive population as regards land
animals.

The Urus, (Los urus or promigenius,)

The Beaver, (Castor fiber, L.,) and

The Phoca, (Phoca gryphus, Fab.,)
are likewise species often met with, and which have constantly served
for food to the primitive population. Now, the beaver has entirely
disappeared from Denmark, the phoca is still seen in the Kattegat,
though very rarely, and the Urus is an extinct species. Speaking of
the latter, it will not be amiss to enter into some details respecting
the genus Bos, for species are often confounded. Many persons think,
for example, that the wild ox of Lithuania is the Urus, whereas
it isthe bison. Setting aside the decidedly fossil oxen, we distinguish
the following species :

1°. Bos primigenius, (Boj.) Bos urus, (Nilsson.) Bos primigenius,
(Owen.) Thur, Ur, and Urochs, according to the Germans. <A spe-
cies now extinct, but which must have still been in existence in Swit-
zerland in the tenth century of our era, for it figures among the num-
ber of viands that appeared in those days at the table of the monks of
St. Gall. The manuscript? mentions the Urus, the Wisent, and a
wild ox which seems to have been simply the offspring of the domes-
tic ox gone back to the wild state, and which, according to T'schudi,?
was still hunted in the sixteenth century.

2°. Bos bison, (Auct.) Urus nostras, (Boj.) Bison europeus, (iueidy.)
Aurox, so called by the French. The Wisent and Bison of the Ger-
mans and the Zuhr of the Poles, Bonasus of the ancients. A species

1Mr. Steenstrup has published a whole treatise on the great penguin in the scientific com-
munications of the Natural History Assemblies of Copenhagen, 1855.

2 Benedictiones ad mensas Ekkeharde monachi Sangallensis. Memoirs of the Society of the
Antiquaries of Zurich, vol. IIf. Here is the passage in question :

Signet wesontem benedictio cornipolentem
Dextra dei ueri comes assit carnibus uri
Sit bos siluanus sub trino nomine sanus.
Sit feralis equi caro dulcis in hac cruce Christi.
However veson cornipotens and urus may here be nothing more than synonyms of the
same species. That is, at least, the opinion of Mr. Steenstrup.
5Tschudi. The Alps. Berne, 1859.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AZOLOGY. 299

formerly spread all over Europe ; no longer found at present except
in the forest of Bialowice in Lithuania, where there exists a herd of
some seven or eight hundred head, which owes its preservation to the
ukases of the Emperors of Russia. :

The skeleton of the wrus is more thick set, squat, and much stronger.
His atlas attains the enormous width of twenty-seven centimetres—
10.63 inches, (Museum of Lund.) The bison is more slender, he is
moreover furnished with thick fur and a strong mane, which appear to
have been wanting in the uwrus, judging from what the ancients say.

3°. Bos frontosus, (Nilsson.)! Appears to have existed in Denmark
only in the domestic state, during the age of bronze and the first part
ot the age of iron, until about the commencement of the Christian era.
There are extensive remains of them in the peat-bogs of Denmark.
This species is distinguished from the others by the manner in which
the horns are fixed on a Jateral protuberance of the skull, and by the
sibbosity of the occiput.

4°. Bos taurus, (.) Corresponds probably to the Bos longifrons of
Owen. It is the most generally diffused species, as a domestic race,
in the middle ages and at present. Only it attains a more vigorous
development than formerly. The wild ox of the park of Hamilton,
in Scotland, (white wrus,) is the same species, but in a wild state.

The four species mentioned above present not only differences of
race, they are really distinct species. It is only the first, the wrus
proper, which has been found in the Kjoekkenmoedding. The second,
the bison, is missing, but is found, though rarely, in the peat deposits
of Denmark. .

The elk (Cervus alces, L.) and the rein-deer (Cervus tarandus, L.)
have not yet been discovered in the Ajoekkenmoedding. They will
doubtless be found therein, for their bones have been gathered among
the remains of the stone-age in Denmark.

There are also found in the AKjoekkenmoedding:

The Wolf, (Canis lupus, L.)

The Fox, (Canis vulpes, L.)

The Lynx, (Felis lynx, L.)

The Wild-cat, (felis catus, L.)

The Sable, (Adustela martes, Li.,) and
The Otter, (Lutra vulgaris, rx.)

These species are found more rarely than the preceding ones; they
have, however, served as food to man.

The hedge-hog (Hrinaceus europeus, L.) and the water-rat (Hypu-
deus amplibius, Ll.) have been found accidentally in the Ajoekken-
moedding, where they also find bones gnawed by these rats.

Not the shghtest trace has been found of the hare (Lepus timidus) in
the Kjoekkenmoedding. But this can be accounted for when we reflect
that the Laplanders and several other nations have a sort of supersti-
tious repugnance for the hare, and would not eat it except when
driven to do so by the utmost extremity of famine.

According to what has already been stated, the Ajoekkenmoedding
have furnished no domestic animal whatsoever except the dog. And

1 Nilsson. Scandinavisk fauna, II edit., Lund., 1847, p. 555.

300 - GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHEOLOGY.

even with respect to that, it could not be ascertained a@ priori, whether
the bones of the dogs which were found had belonged to a domestic or
a wild race. The following is the way in which they have been able
to solve the question indirectly.

It was surprising not to find, among the exuvie of birds any but
the middle part of “the long bones, the heads having been broken off
very irregularly. Whilst, numerically, the long bones form very
nearly the fifth part of the sum total of the bones of a bird, they
are in the Ajoekkenmoedding from twenty to twenty-five times more
numerous than the other. Whence comes this singular preponder-
ance of the long bones? It was thought at first that the ancients had
consumed on the spot merely the limbs of the birds, reserving the car-
casses for a stock of provisions at sea. This was rather far-fetched.
Mr, Steenstrup bethought himself of keeping some dogs in confine-
ment, and giving them for a certain time birds to eat. He then found
that all that the dogs left were the same long bones, such as the
Kjoekkenmoedding present. All the rest had been devoured. Some
other carnivorous animal, such as the wolf or the fox, might, it is
true, have done the s same, although the wolf, for example, generally
drags off his prey,.and does not devour it on the spot. But as these
numerous fragments of birds, thus gnawed, are found everywhere, in
all the Kjoekkenmoedding that have been examined and in ever y part
of each of these deposits,’ it follows, that the people were accompanied
by’a domestic carnivorous animal, ‘which -is only represented by the
dog. ‘This induction is confirmed ‘by the abundance of gnawed bones
of quadrupeds. Nearly all the cartilaginous and more or less soft
parts of the bones have been irregularly subtracted. Often the marks
of the teeth that have gnawed the bone, are sharply defined. Thus
one rarely finds a shoulder-blade that has not been gnawed, or a rib
whose extremities are entire. ;

The marks of knives which Mr. Steenstrup observed on the bones of
the dog, led him to conclude that the primitive population ate this
animal, as is still done in many parts of the globe, in America, Ocean-
ica, Africa, and, as it would appear, even in Europe. Mr. Forel-de
Morges has asserted that in the Riviera of Genoa they eat dogs, and
that rats are considered a delicacy there.

They have not yet found in the Kjoekkenmoedding any traces of
those young aquatic birds, which are taken in their nests, and of
which there is at present a great consumption, in Jutland, for exam-
ple. It is a dish in great request, and very abundant in certain local-
ities; and there are some islets, perfectly barren in other respects,
where the right to collect eggs and young birds produces a very hand-
some income. We might have been tempted to conclude from the
absence of the remains of young birds, that the primitive population
absented itself from the localities of the Kjoekkenmoedding from the
month of May to August. But it is more likely that the dogs caused
the disappearance of the smallest traces of the young birds, inasmuch
as they left merely the very hard middle part of the long bones of

1 About forty have been examined minutely.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AZOLOGY. 301

even the adult birds, the splinters of which threatened to choke them.
Man himself came in doubtless for his share in the matter, for we
know of certain persons even nowadays eating whole quails, without
taking the trouble to separate the bones.

The sojourn of man on the Ajoekkenmoedding grounds during the
autumn, winter, and spring is also indicated by the degree of erowth
of the horifs of the deer and roe- -buck,, as well as of the embryos and
young individuals of these species and of the wild hog, which have been
eaten and whose remains are met with. Here again the summer season
is not clearly marked, but as the primitive population dwelt on the sea-
shore in winter, according to what we have seen, when speaking of
the wild swan, it is very likely that it spent the fine season there also,
during which it must have been much more comfortable in every

respect.

Man and the preducts of his Industry.—The Kjoekkenmoedding
have never presented any human bones. One may possibly meet with
skeletons there, but in that case they belong to those graves, often of
very recent date, which the inhabitant of the coast digs for the
body of the shipwrecked individual that has been cast up by the sea.
No ancient burial place of the age of stone has ever been observed
there, and we understand in effect, that the primitive population
would not bury its dead in such places. Besides, the numerous tombs
of the age of stone in Denmark bear witness, by their often gigantic
proportions, as also by their contents, to the respect in which the dead
were held.

It is here worthy of remark, that there has never been observed in
Denmark, either in the Ajoekkenmoedding or elsewhere, any signs of
cannibalism, though an antiquary supposed that he had found such
signs in a cavern in Belgium.! If his observations were of value,
we might expect that same fact would be observed in other parts of
Europe.

There are sometimes found in the internal mass of the non-stratified
Kjoekkenmoedding, as there are in the stratified deposits of the sea-
shore, fire-places simply formed of a pavement of pebbles about the
size of a man’s fist. When we can obtain a quite fresh and clean
section of a non-stratified deposit, we sometimes observe on each side
of the fire-place a little black band, gradually becoming less distinct.
This is made by the coal, which had been swept away when a new fire
had to be lighted. These fire-places are not large, they are more or
less circular, and their diameter is somewhere about two feet.

Fragments of a very coarse pottery, are not scarce. The vases have
been molded by hand, and not by a lathe, and the clay has always been
mixed with sand, evidently in order that the vases should not crack
easily in the fire. This device is still resorted to by certain savage
tribes of America; we find them even, when they cannot get sand,
substituting for this purpose a powder of ground-shells. One fact had
struck the Danish archeologists, namely: that the grains of sand im-
bedded in this pottery are “angular, whilst no sand is found in the
country but what is rounded by the action of the waves. They then

1Royal Academy of Belgium, Tome XX, Nos. 1], 12.

302 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

remarked that the granitic stones of the fire-places, when they had
been subjected to the action of fire, were easily reducible to coarse
angular sand, corresponding exactly to that found in the pottery.

Mr. Emilien Dumas de Sommiéres, (department du Gard,) a much-
esteemed geologist, and a great connoisseur in pottery, has observed a
very great diversity of materials mixed with the paste of the ancient
pottery. dig ese substances seem to vary according to the mineralogi-

cal character of the region. Thus it is that in the departments of the
Gard, Vaucluse, and Bouches-du-Rh one, the ancient pottery contains
generally little rhomboidal fragments of white spathic carbonate of
lime. In Auvergne, in the Vivarais, and even at Agde, near Mont-
pellier, where there exist also ancient traces of voleanic eruptions, the
place of calcareous spar is supplied in the ancient pottery by volcanic
scoria (peperino.) Lastly, in Corsica, a few years since, they made
use of amianthus in the manufacture of common pottery, ’which gave
it great toughness and tenacity, and enabled it to resist most effica-
ciously the effects of a blow or of irregular dilatation. Amianthus is
also found mingled with the paste of some Chinese vases of common

manufacture. It is likewise known that the walls of Babylon and
certain constructions of ancient Egypt were built of bricks ies in
the sun. In making these bricks they added to the sandy clay which
composes them, chopped straw, and even fragments of reeds and other
marsh plants, in order to produce greater strength i in the mass. Be-
sides, this necessity for the addition of straw is well-established by
the fifth chapter of Exodus, which alludes to the refusal of the king
of Egypt to furnish the Israelites with the straw required for their
work

The age of stone, as we know, is characterized preéminently by the
presence of arms and instruments of flint, or of some other kind of
stone, and which are frequently of beautiful workmanship, especially
in the islands of Denmark. Now, in the Kjoekkenmoedding, it is true
that there are found a great abundance of instruments of silex, but
they are so very rough and unshapely, that one might take them at a
first glance-for mere pieces of stone. Nevertheless, with a little atten-
tion and comparison it becomes easy to recognize them as wedges or
hatchets, chisels, and especially those long and narrow splinters called
knives. All these objects are simply hewn by hand, by successive
blows with another stone; they are of coarser workmanship than

g

Fige 4 Fig. 5. Fig. 6.
Very rough wedges. Chip.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 303

many objects of flint found elsewhere, especially in the tombs.
This has caused it to be believed. that the Ajoekkenmoedding might
belong to a first age of stone, which should be distinguished from a
second one, to which ought to be attributed the handsome specimens
so frequently found in the North, and which bear witness to a general
progress of civilization. It is possible that this is really the case, but
there is as yet no decisive reason in favor of this opinion. If none
but very rough objects are found in the Ajoekkenmoedding, it is not
very strange; since in ancient times, any more than now-a-days, would
people be likely to scatter objects ef value among their sweepings, and
we should, therefore, merely find the refuse of their industry. Not-
withstanding, there have really been found in the Kjoekkenmoed-
ding some rare specimens of fine workmanship. They are, a lance-
head of silex, an arrow-head of silex, and a little hatchet of trap
(volcanic rock) of regular shape and nicely bored, all which would
certainly not indicate an industry just at its origin. Finally, the
bones of the animals which have served as food to the primitive popu-
lation bear positive witness to the use of well made instruments.
They (the bones) have been jagged and chipped in divers ways, either
when the animal was being cut up or when portions of it were being
eaten, and the flesh was separated by means of knives. Now, on ex-
amining attentively these marks, we recognize that the primitive
population made use of well ground and keen-edged instruments,
which have made incisions in the bone as clearly as a good steel knife
would do. A simple splinter of flint, however sharp it may be, and
supposing it not to be ground, will leave a mark bearing the character
of the saw; that is to say, there will easily be seen in it, by the aid of
a magnifying glass, a number of parallel striz. Therefore, in the age
of the Kjoekkenmoedding they had already instruments of silex of good
workmanship, only they did not fling them away among the rubbish,
but they took good care of them since they must have cost much
more labor than our steel instruments.

Besides the rough instruments of silex, already spoken of, there are
found in the Ajoekkenmoedding a tolerably large quantity of hewn
pebbles, but in such a shapeless manner, that the workmen could evi-
dently have had no other intention, when thus preparing them, than
to give them sharp edges and angles. Now, if we reflect, that an
angular pebble will wound much more severely than a round one, it
becomes very probable that we are here presented with the offensive
projectiles of the primitive population.

Pebbles cut in this way are frequently found in the turf-bogs of
Denmark. They were probably thrown in old times, either by hand
or by slings, at aquatic birds, and have since become inclosed by the
turf in its process of formation in these localities. Let us remark
lastly, that in the salt-works of Hallein, in Austria, there were found,
together with a bronze hatchet, a little wallet of skin containing two
projectiles like those above alluded to.1

The Kjoekkenmoedding furnish a tolerable quantity of ends of deer-

e
' These articles are preserved in the museum of Salsburg.

304 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

horns, which have been cut off and broken. It was naturally the
refuse only which was thrown away, and so the pieces that were
wrought and finished are missing. Nevertheless this refuse shows
positively enough that well evound chisels of silex were used, and that
they were managed with skill,

Carved bones have also been met with in the Ajoekkenmoedding.
They were made into awls, chisels, and even a sort of comb very
neatly fashioned, which appears to have been used in the manufacture
of thongs from sinews.

A circumstance worthy of notice is, that all the solid bones, not hol-
low, of quadrupeds, are entire, whilst those which are hollow are found,
almost without exception, broken, showing frequently the mark of the
blow by which they were opened. The primitive people were evi-
dently fond of marrow, which they extracted wherever they found it,
either to eat it, or to employ it with brains in the preparation of skins,
as is done by the savages of North America.! The hollow bones (os
metacarpi and metatarsi) of ruminating animals, such as the deer and
roe-buck, presenting a longitudinal partition, which separates more or
less the marrow into two parts, have always been split transversely to
this partition in the direction of their length. Thereby the two compart-
ments of the marrow were laid open at one blow, and its immediate
extraction was thus rendered easy. The same process is still in vogue
among the Laplanders and the Greenlanders, with whom the marrow,
still warm from the natural heat of the animal, i is considered the oreat-
est delicacy and a dish of honor, which they offer to strangers and to
the employés of the government. The dexterity with which these
people thus open the bones of the reindeer, is said to be surprising.
It is to be noticed, however, that they split the hollow bones of the
reindeer longitudinally, and parallel to the middle partition, which is
very thin in this species.

Another circumstance affords its testimony to the practical sense of
the primitive people of Denmark. It is that, for the fabrication of
instruments and objects of bone, they have been clever enough to select .
and to profit by that portion of the skeleton of the animal whose struc-
ture offers the greatest density and strength, namely: that on the
inner side of the radius.

II. PEAT-BOGS.

The Ajoekkenmoedding have furnished valuable data for the study of
the ancient fauna of Denmark ; but we have seen that they present
very few resources for the study of the ancient flora of this country.
What they are, however, in regard to the animal kingdom, the peat-bogs
are to the vegetable kingdom. Mr. Steenstrup has made these the object

1 Hearne. Voyage du Fort du Prince de Galles a l’otean Nord en 1769, 1772. Paris,
vol. VII, p. 343. ‘* The Indians prepare the skins with a lye made of brains and marrow.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAOLOGY. 305

of a special study, and that for about twenty years past.! The follow-
lowing are the principal results :

Denmark is very rich in peat, and we distinguish there several
kinds of peat-bogs, according to circumstances of location, extent, and
internal composition. They are:

1°. The Kjaermose or Engmose, of the Danes; Wiesenmoor, of the
Germans ; which may be translated by bog-meadows. This kind of
bog occupies especially the bottoms of wide valleys, alongside of water
courses and low grounds, often bordering on lakes. They are also
disposed to take possession of the bottom of bays and shallow fjords,
whence the sea then retires little by little. The kjaermose are formed
principally of the remains of rushes and herbaceous plants, with but
few mosses. They present in their formation infra-aquatic parts, and
supra-aquatic or emerged parts. The first owe their origin to plants
that grow at the bottom of the water. The kjaermose are generally of
a less thickness than the other peat-bogs; they are usually not more
than from five to twelve feet deep.

2. The Lyngmose, Svampmose, or Hoermose, of the Danes; Heid-
emoor or Hochmoor, ot the Germans; which may be translated heather
bogs. They often cccupy very extended planes, the surface of which
is above the level of the sea. They are formed of decayed mosses,
(sphagnum and hypnum,) and are covered with heather. These bogs
are ordinarily from eight to ten and sometimes fourteen feet deep.

3°. The Skovmose, of the Danes ; which may be rendered by Wate-
moor in German, and by forest-bogs in English.2 They are the most
interesting, and deserve to be discussed in detail.

.The Skovmose occupy in the quaternary lands of Denmark singular
depressions of rounded form and slight extent, when there are not sev-
eral joined together, but of a depth that reaches to thirty feet or-more.
These quaternary lands are in a great part deposits of erratic origin,
formed from compact glacial mud, inclosing pebbles and blocks of stone
of Swedish origin. These latter are often polished and sharply stria-
ted, just as we frequently observe on the surface of the great blocks
forming the sepulchral halls, in the interior of the tumuli of the age
of stone. These abrupt depressions of the ground in, such a soil are
rather surprising and difficult to explain. There are some that owe
perhaps their origin to the sinking in of the subjacent calcareous rocks.
In his travels in Iceland, Mr. Steenstrup remarked that blocks of ice
detached from the great glaciers became sometimes, mixed up with
the materials of the moraine, and then produced, when they are
melted, depressions of the surface very analogous. to, those alluded ta
in Denmark.

The Skovmose display the following internal composition. As their
edges were more or less precipitous, the trees that grew there,
when they had become very large, ultimately lost their balance and

'The principal essay of Mr. Steenstrup on this subject isto be found in the Memoirs of the
Academy of Sciences of Copenhagen, vol. 1X, 1842. An excellent work in French on the
same subject is: ‘Some Researches on the Peat-bogs,’’ by L. Lesquereux. Neuchatel, 1844.

? Skov signifies forest, and mose marsh,

20

306 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

fell over into the bog, where they were thus preserved and accu-
mulated. It was thought at first that this was caused merely by a
eust of wind, but a more careful examination of a peat-bog brought to
hight the fact that along its whole circumference the trunks were laid
more or less regularly towards the centre. Sometimes the Skovmose
is so small that the trees cross it from side to side. Often the trunks
have accumulated in such numbers that we might imagine them to be
artificially and skillfully heaped up and interwoven in such a manner
as to pack together the greatest possible number in the smallest space.
When the bog is not small enough to be thus encumbered all over, its
central portion is occupied by the peat formation properly so called.
We have thus to distinguish in the Skovmose an exterior woody zone
and an interior or central bog zone. The latter is formed in an iden-
tical manner with that of the Lyngmose, for these differ from the
Skovmose merely by the absence of the exterior woody belt, which
could not be formed on account of the edges being usually too flat and
too little inclined in the Lyngmose. There is consequently a gradual
transition from the Lyngmose to the Skovmose, and we may consider
these latter as Lyngmose that are very contracted and deepened.

Central Region of the Skovmose.—Its composition is very regu-
Jar. The foundation of the basin, occupied by the bog, is formed by
an argillaceous layer, produced from the wash of the edges of the
depression. Next above this comes a horizontal layer of from one and
a half to two feet, in extreme cases of three to four feet, in thickness,
of amorphous peat, forming a pulp with the water, and in which we
can easily discover with the magnifying glass the presence of vegeta-
ble substances, but without being able to distinguish their species. In
the normal peat-bogs the amorphous peat is very pure and without ad-
mixture of extraneous substances. But, according as the waters were
charged with mineral matters, there have often been formed in this
inferior stratum, siliceous deposits, composed of the shells of infu-
sores, or else of deposits of calcareous tufa, or even also layers of an
intermixture of the two matters. These deposits are the sediments of
which the water clarified itself. Whilst they were settling, the forma-
tion of the peaty matter must have been more or less retarded, to
recommence again vigorously at a later time, when the waters had
become clearer.

To the amorphous peat succeeds a layer, usually from three to four
feet thick, of a peat which it is easy to recognise as being composed of
mosses, (Hypnum.) Then there appear sometimes trunks of pine (Pi-
nus sylvestris,) which have grown on the spot, and which have some-
times formed a forest on the swamp. But these pine trees are stunted,
crooked, and with the rings of their growth (Anneaux d’ accroissement)
so very close together that seventy have been counted in one inch of
thickness. We perceive that the locality was not propitious to them,
and yet that did not prevent them from living for three or even four
centuries. In the large swamps there are found as many as two and
three layers one over the other of these pine trunks in situ, with their
bases and roots well preserved.

As the ground became gradually higher and dryer by the growth of
the bog, those species of mosses which had first made their appear-

iA

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY. 307

ance gave place to others; the bog-moss, (Sphagnum,) and finally the
heather made its appearance. Firstly came the cranberry, (Vacciniwm
oxycoccos, L.,) the Vaccinium uliginosum, (.,) and the Hrica tetraliz,
(L.,) and lastly the Hrica vulgaris, (L.) The arborescent vegetation
of the pines then gave place to white birches, (Betula alba, L.,) and
afterwards to alders, (Alnus glutinosa, L.,) and to hazel bushes, (Cory-
lus avellana, L.)

This last stratum of the Sphagnum attains from three to ten feet
thickness, according to circumstances. It concludes the formation of
the Skovmose, the surface of which finally becomes more or less solid
and firm.

As a matter of course, the complete development of all the strata
spoken of can be observed only in the central region of the swamps,
where the depth is sufficient. Towards the edges of the swamps,
the formation is more compressed and restricted within narrower
limits of thickness.

We do not yet possess any data respecting the time which has been
required for these peat-bogs to reach their last stage of growth. Mr.
Steenstrup estimates that in order to form one of these masses of peat
ten or twenty feet thick it has required at least four thousand years,
but he thinks that this may be only the third or the quarter of the
necessary time.

It is often supposed that the formation of the peat is more or less
rapid, because pits whence it has been extracted become filled up again
in a more or less short period. Mr. Steenstrup sees in this phenome-
non the effect, less of the growth of the turf, which is extremely slow,
than of a filling up from below, by the hydrostatic pressure of the sur-
rounding swamp. And, accordingly, the peat-bogs become altogether
exhausted in the long run, as Denmark has actually experienced.

Exterior Forest Zone of the Skovmose.—Above the clayey de-
posit spoken of, which constitutes the basis of the basin containing the
swamp, there appear, firstly, the recumbent trunks of the pine (Pinus
silvestris) in great numbers. They attain a diameter of three feet,
with a corresponding length, and their magnificent stature proves on
one hand that they found conditions of existence favorable to their
growth, and on the other that they grew very closely together, form-
ing forests of pure species, unmixed with any others ; for when pine
trees are not thus closely arranged they do not arrive at this straight
and tall stature. The species certainly was the same as our present
one, only the cones were on the average a little smaller, and the bark
was thicker than at the present.

The presence of the pine in the peat-bogs of Denmark was the more
surprising, that in our day the species has entirely disappeared from
the country, the pines that are found there now having been introduced
in modern times. This is so true, that no historical or even traditional
data makes the slightest allusion to the pine, as having grown natur-
ally in Denmark; therefore, the species must have disappeared a
very long time ago. As for the jirs (Pinus abies) it never occurred
spontaneously in Denmark, not even in ancient times. They have
begun to plant it since the end of the last century.

308 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

We will state here that there are localities where the pine-trees of
the exterior zone enter under and are partially covered over by an
upper layer of pine-trees in situ belonging to the central bog region.

Ascending through the series of formations of the exterior zone of
the Skovmose, we find that the pine trees gradually disappear and are
replaced by oaks, which finally prevail exclusively. Here again the
trees are of handsome stature, betokening a vigorous growth, for the
trunks often reach a diameter of four feet. It is the Quercus robur
sessiflora of Smith, the Wintereiche of the Germans, which is generally
thus found in the Skovmose. As for the Quercus pedunculata of
Ehrhard, Sommereiche of the Germans, that Koch and others consider
as specifically diiferent from the first, it has not yet been discovered in
the lower portions of the Skovmose, whilst it makes its appearance in
the upper layer together with the warty birch, the alder, and the filbert
tree. Speaking of these two forms of oak it has been remarked, in
Sweden, for instance, that the Quercus robur preferred uncultivated
lands, and that it tended of its own accord to disappear and to give
place to the peduncled oak when the soil became improved by a pro-
longed cultivation that increased the proportion of humus.

Now, the oak is in its turn in a fair way of disappearing from Den-
mark. Although it is still found here and there, especially in Jiitland,
in thinly peopled and uncultivated districts; it is, however, almost
exclusively the peduncled oak which is thus met with. ‘But the
arborescent vegetation of Denmark produces now, in preference, the
beech, (Fagus silvatica,) and that so luxuriantly, that Denmark is
deservedly celebrated for its forests of beech, the finest, it is said, in
the whole world.' The stranger will be str uck no less with the beauty
of the beech forests, especially on the pleasant shores of the Sound,
than with the profound admiration of the Danes for this ornament of
their interesting country.

If the oak has not entirely disappeared from Denmark, the beech
has established a footing there a long while ago, as is testified by public
opinion, which holds that the forests of beech are of the highest anti-
guity in the country. The beech is missing altogether in the Skov-
mose, even in their upper parts. We would not be justified in
concluding from this that it did not exist in the country, for this par-
ticular locality , on the edge of the marshes, was no more suited to it
anciently than 1t would be nowadays. But the presence alluded to of
the wood-grouse in the Kjoekkenmoedding proves, that elsewhere also
the pine prevailed j in the highest antiquity.

We come then to the conclusion, that there have been three disiinet
periods of arborescent vegetation in "Denmark; a first period of the pine,
a second period of the oak, and lastly a third. period—still continuing—
of the beech.

What is the cause of these changes, which have evidently not been
abrupt, but which have been brought about httle by little, without
the intervention of anything like a catastrophe or a cataclysm of
nature?

1See the Memoir of Vaupell on the invasion of the beech in the forests of Denmark. An-
nals of the Natural Sciences. Paris, 1857; tome VII., No. 1, 2.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AZOLOGY. 309

The climate has scarcely changed since the first appearance of man
in the country, for the terrestrial mollusk species, which are found
accidentally in the Ajoekkenmocdding, and the fluviatile mollusks which
are met with in greater number in the marly layers of the peat bogs,
are without exception identical with the species living at present in
the country, and we know what good climatometers snails are, (heliz.)
Our vineyard snail (Helix pomatia, li.) is missing in the antiquity of
Denmark, while it is now found in the country; but it is known that
it was introduced by the monks in the middle ages.

The succession of the pine, the oak, and the beech appears to be
simply owing to a gradual desiccation of the soil and a gradual amelio-
ration of the mould. For it is the pine that is satisfied with the most
humid and least fertile soil, whilst the beech craves the dryest and in
general the best.

We may notice here that the aspen (Populus tremula, L.) traverses
the whole of the turf epoch from its beginning, and that it still
flourishes in the country. Not so with the white birch, (Betula alba,
L.,) which is found in the lower layers of the peat-bogs, where it is
represented by large individuals of fine stature, but which give place
in the upper layers to the warty birch, (Betula verrucosa, Uhr.,) which
flourishes still in Denmark.

Archzeology of the Peat-Eogs.—The peat-bogs of Denmark swarm
with antiquities of all kinds and of all ages, as the museums show.
Mr. Steenstrup estimates that there is scarcely a vertical column a
metre square at the base, and taken anywhere, in any peat-bog what-
soever in the country, in which at least one antique object may not be
found. The traces of the presence of man cannot, however, be followed
to the very bottom of the Skovmose, which are generally the most
ancient of the peat-bogs, and the more ancient as they are less exten-
sive but deeper. There are no antiquities in the amorphous peat, but
traces of man appear early in the pine layer of the outer band of
the Skovmose, and this establishes the high antiquity of the primitive
population of Denmark. There have been found various objects of
flint, characterizing the age of stone, in the pine layer; Mr. Steen-
strup withdrew some with his own hand from beneath trunks. Among
the trees of this layer they have remarked some that had been cut
with the aid of fire, specimens of which are preserved in the museum
of Copenhagen.

The pine had very nearly disappeared before the end of the age of
stone in Denmark, for the indications of the latter are observable even
in the oak-layer.

It is very possible that man himself may have contributed to cause
the disappearance of the pine, for it was an easy wood to cut and
pleasant to burn; moreover, the inner part of its bark, properly pre-
pared, furnishes when boiled a very edible broth. The Laplanders are
still quite fond of it. When they prepare a meal of it, they bark the
tree all around up to a certain height. The tree then dies, and thus
the routes of migration in Lapland are marked by a track of dead
pines, which is continually widening. We can easily conceive how
in a country, every part of which is so accessible as Denmark, the

310 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHZOLOGY.

pine might have diminished sensibly in this way, in consequence of
the increase of the primitive population.

The decrease of the oak is also due, in some measure, to the progress
of industry; this has been very apparent for the past.four or five
centuries, and especially during the present one.

The direct intervention of man would, however, not explain sufli-
ciently the development of new species, and the fact of a gradual and
natural change of the arborescent vegetation in Denmark is not the less
an acquisition to science.

In connection with this it is somewhat interesting to state here the
remark of a good observer: ‘The fir does not flourish at present in
Denmark, it is always small and unhealthy, and it runs to waste in
branches, the longest of which remain trailing on the ground. This
gives it the shape of a cone with a wide base, which never rises above
twenty-five or thirty feet. It is only in Sweden and Norway that the
fir reassumes its height and beauty.’’!

As to the synchronological relations that mayexist between the age of
bronze and that of iron, on one hand, and the development of the
arborescent vegetation of Denmark, on the other, there are not suffi-
cient data to establish them. All that is known on this subject is,
that the age of bronze must have commenced after the close of the age
of the pine, and after the commencement of the age of the oak. It is
also known that the epoch of the oak corresponds, at least partly, with
this age, for there have been found articles of the age of bronze, such
as the magnificent bronze bucklers of the museum of Copenhagen, in
a Kjaermose connected with the age of the oak. Lastly, it is known
that the historical age, including that of tradition, that is, the age of
iron, belongs essentially to the epoch of the beech.

~

Ill. SUBJECT OF RACES.

The human races, which have followed each other in the course of
ages, beginning with that primitive population, which accumulated
the materials of the Ajoekkenmoedding on the shores of Denmark, are
absorbing the attention of the scientific men of the North, antiquaries
as well as naturalists. In the absence of all historical or even philo-
logical data, they have to turn towards natural history and set them-
selves to gather together the solid remains of the ancient populations,
especially skulls, in order, to arrive at the result by the method of
comparison. This study has formed, for a number of years past, the
speciality of the learned Professor Retzius, of Stockholm, and it is not
neglected at Copenhagen. Much yet remains to be said on the sub-
ject, but the researches are still continued, and they begin to be full of
light. .
ave are now in possession of good materials for the age of stone,
for the primitive population of the North buried its dead in sepulchral

1 Ch. v, Bonstetten. Scandinavia and the Alps. Geneva, 1826, page 70. Under the term
of ordinary language, fir, the author probably means the pine of the botanists.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. lel.

vaults, carefully constructed of large undressed blocks of stone, and it
has been easy to collect a great many skulls, whose type could be de-
cided on. They are small heads, remarkably rounded in every direc-
tion, but with a facial angle tolerably large, and a forehead which
bears the stamp of an intellect not a little developed. This type
reminds us of that of the Laplander, without our being able to affirm
precisely that it is identical with it. We have yet to pursue the study
of the Laplander, in order to know him better, and to see whether he
may not have somewhat changed in the course of ages. Nevertheless,
it cannot be denied that the aggregate of what is known tends to induce
us consider the Laplanders as the Jast remnant, the descendants of the
primitive population of Denmark, and probably of all the rest of
Kurope, for antique skulls of the same type have been discovered in
France, in Ireland, and in Scotland.!' On the other hand, the Lap-
lander is considered, as it were, an extreme branch of the Mongol race;
to which, therefore, the primitive population of the age of stone in
Europe is likely to have belonged.

a8 S
Fig. 7. (*) Fig. 8. (4)
Type of the age of stone, A skull of the earliest times of the
Denmark. age of iron, Denmark.

If materials are not wanting to establish the type of the skull of the
age of stone in Denmark, there is a great deficiency of them for the
age of bronze, for the people of the age of bronze in the north usually
burned their dead. But, as with the age of bronze we notice the ap-
parition in Denmark of the domestic animals, the horse, the ox, the
sheep, the goat, and the hog, we are thereby quite naturally led to
believe in the irruption of a new flood of population, in the immigra-
tion of a new race, coming from the Hast.

With the introduction of iron, inhumation reappears in the north,
but we are only beginning to collect the skulls of this epoch. Figure
8 represents one found at Sanderumgaard, in the island of Fyen. Here
we are in presence of quite a different shape. The skull is remarka-
bly elongated fore and aft, and the forehead is somewhat retreating.
It is the form, though less decided, which predominates nowadays
in Europe. It is also, according to Retzius, the long oval form,
which is the so called Celtic type.

The human race of the age of stone, or in fewer words, the race of

1 Retzius. Academy of Stockholm, 1847, No. 1.

312 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH OLOGY.

stone, seems, in view of its analogies with the Laplander, to have
been the most diminutive, and doubtless the weakest. We miss the
bony framework of the race of the bronze epoch, but we have a measure
of its hand in the handles of its swords, and we know how small are
the proportions of these. As the race of the bronze epoch evidently
overcame that of the stone, and supplanted it, it is likely that it was
superior to it, not only in the employment of metal, but also in the
joint advantages of its civilization and its physical development. With
iron there finally appears a large, strong race, as is denoted by the
skeletons and arms. With the general progress of civilization, there
has, therefore, been a progressive physical improvement of humanity.

People frequently marvel at the sight of certain gigantic works of
antiquity, and they fancy that the ancient races must have been
stronger than ours. But a little reflection will easily make us perceive
the difference between the effects of patience, combined with skill,
and the results of strength guided by knowledge; which, however,
does not exclude either patience or skill. There are scarcely any
ancient constructions of man, that are proportionally of greater mag-
nitude, than certain ant hills. On the other hand, the great pyramid
of Cheops is a wonder more likely to be admired than a chronometer,
but in reality less astonishing, even considering the nature of the forces
made use of in its execution.”

Ancient Manner of Hating. Let us describe here, apropos to the
human race, an interesting peculiarity of the primitive population of
Denmark, Modern nations use their incisive teeth to sever and cut
as with scizzors. The tront teeth lap over each other for this purpose,
and there results necessarily a wearing of these teeth of a correspond-
ing nature, and all the more easily recognizable as the individual is
more advanced i in life. Not only do the incisive teeth suffer from this
manner of eating, but as in the region of the molars the two jaws cor-
respond exactly with each other ; that j is to say, that the upper molars
bear directly on the inferior ones , it follows hence, that the two jaws
themselves cross each other at two points, namely, at the two angles
of the mouth ; whence a more or less irregular wearing away at these
points. Now, when we examine attentively well-pr eserved sets of
teeth of the age of stone in Denmark, that have belonged to individ-
uals who have outlived at least the age of fifty, we find that the two
Jaws bear directly and wholly one on the other. The masticating sur-
face of the upper jaw fits perfectly that of the lower jaw, and so all
round the set of teeth. The incisive teeth do not lap over each other,
but impinge on each other at their summits like the molars, and are,
therefore, worn away quite differently from ours.? At the same time

1The same thing is observable nowadays among the Hindoos. The handle of their
swords is too small for the hands of the English. Pritchard. The Natural History of
Man, 1843, vol. I, p. 129.

*Consider the biast furnaces, tilt hammers, the rolling mills, with their accessories of
steam and other engines, serving to prepare the mater ials and the instruments used by the
watchmaker.

* There are exceptional persons who now use their teeth in the ancient way. Cuvier dis-
covered the same mode of using the teeth among the ancient Egyptians. He says: ‘* The
incisive teeth of the mummies are all truncated, and with flat coronals.’? Comparative An-

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY. 5 dis}

the wearing away of the summits in the angles of the ancient jaws is
more regular, and when we look straight along the surface of mastica-
tion, we perceive that the latter is an almost perfect plane. Therefore
the primitive race ate in an entirely different manner from what we
do; they used their incisive teeth, not to sever their victuals, as we
do, but to seize them, to hold them, and to grind them. Thus we dis-
tinguish sometimes, according to what the individual had been eating
last, striz in a transverse direction to the axis of the mouth on the
facets of mastication of the incisive teeth.

The Greenlanders, among the other people of the north, display the
same peculiarity. When they eat flesh, after having disengaged it
from the bone at one end, they seize it with the front teeth and tear it
away partially ; they then cut off the mouthful close to their lips by
means of a knife. Even their children practice this method of eating
with a dexterity which Europeans cannot imitate.

Ancient Knives, A circumstance, which is not without archeo-
logical importance, is that when eating and in general for the require-
ments of their industry, the Greenlanders do not use the knife with a
longitudinal cutting edge like ours. Their knifeis, properly speaking,
a chisel, whose edge has a transverse direction, rather oblique to the
longitudinal axis of the instrument.

This may explain why we find in the North so great a quantity of
stone wedges or hatchets. These articles have not all served as hatch-
ets, a great many were nothing more than knives of the Greenland
pattern. So there are some not seldom found with an edge peculiarly
curved, sometimes oblique. They are then rather generally cut away
more or less to a point towards the other extremity, which rendered
them decidedly unfitted for any handle, whilst they thus became more
easily managed by the hand. They were evidently knives. There
are some even that are clearly characterized as having been intended
for the right hand. This is the case with the handsome specimen in
Nephrite, Fig. 9; for, when taken hold of in the right hand with the

Fig. 9. (3) Fig. 10. (2)
Hatchet-knife of Nephrite. Hatchet intended for a handle.
Moosseedorf. Switzerland.

atomy. Brussel’s edition, 1838, vol. IT, p. 105. The skulls of the Danish queens, Dagmar,
deceased in 1216, and Beeng ejard, deceased in 1221, whose tombs were examined in 1855,
show also this ancient use. See Kongregavene i Ringstedkirke, Kjoebenhavn, 1858. There
are anatomists who consider the irrerular use of the teeth as an effect of the crossing of
races in modern times; but, according to Mr. Steenstrup, this opinion is inadmissible.

314 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHEOLOGY.

obliquity of the cutting edge turned towards the person, the face A,
which is then inwards, is found to be almost flat, whilst the opposite
exterior face is much more convex. It would be the reverse if the
instrument were held in the left hand, but keeping naturally the obli-
quity of the knife edge towards the person. We remark also that
the instrument thus held suits the right hand much better than the
left. It is therefore evident that this hatchet-knife has been made
intentionally and with forethought to be used by the right hand.

om ae

Fig. 11. 2
Stone hatchet. Denmark.

Other wedges, with more prismatic forms, with straighter edges,
terminated at the other end, not by a point, but by a surface perpen-
dicular to the longitudinal axis of the piece, were evidently designed
to be fitted with the handles, to be used as hatchets, properly speaking.
Finally the stone hatchets, bored transversely for the introduction of
a handle in the manner of our woodmen’s axes, might possibly have
been intended for some particular use, for they are found much more
rarely than the others. We are, however, able to prove directly, that
the knives of the age of stone were, at least partly, composed of these
wedges ; they are, with the exception of the chisels and gouges, the
only instruments of flint with a cutting edge produced by the grind-
stone :! and we have seen that the marks of knives on the bones of the
Kjoekkenmoedding came from instruments sharpened by grinding,
which were, therefore, necessarily the wedges alluded to. The splin-
ters of flint, usually called knives, appear to have served as saws.

Fig. 12. @)
Hatchet-knife of bronze. Denmark.

It would seem that the Greenland knife was still in use during the

1In high antiquity they were only acquainted merely with the fixed grindstone which is
often found. The rotary grindstone only makes its appearance later.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 315

age of bronze, for certain specimens, both from Italy and from Switzer-
land and the North, have something like winglets or very narrow
flanges, which run along nearly the whole length of the haft; and the
purpose of which has clearly been to render the latter more adaptable
to the hand without any handle. We may also remark that the cut-
ting edge presents a greater convexity, and it sometimes actually
becomes a semicircle, which assimilates thesespecimens to the crescent-
shaped knives of the saddler. The edges of the bronze hatchets, so
called, are generally much less convex and straighter.

= ete

Fig. 13. (2) Fig. 14. (2) Fig. 155 WG)
Bronze hatchet-knife. (paalstab. ) (celt.)
Switzerland. Bronze hatchets for handles.

Nevertheless, in consequence of their weight and of the direction of
their cutting edge, the Greenland shaped knives of stone and bronze
cauld be used perfectly well for cutting, either like a knife, a chisel, or

a hatchet. They constitute, therefore, an instrument which one might
call a hatchet-knife, that must have been very effective, and which we
do not have nowadays in use.

The Subject of Domestic Animals is of equal importance with that
of the human races, and is scarcely less interesting. It is extremely
remarkable that we are able to establish progressive physical improve-
ment in animals that have been subjected to the influence of man.
The dog affords us the most striking example of this. — aa

In Denmark they have thought they could recognize three distinct
types of races of dogs, corresponding to each of the three archeological
ages. Now the canine race of stone is the weakest and the most puny
of limb; the race of bronze is plainly stronger, but it is the race of iron
that surpasses both the others.1_ The difference of the three races 1s,
moreover, marked by the proportions of the apophyse coronoide. ‘This
bone is shorter in the dog of the stone age ; it is sensibly longer in the
dog of the bronze age, and still longer in the dog of the iron age.

1]t is worthy of remark, that Indian dogs were renowned among the ancient Greeks.

BLOG GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAOLOGY.

The sheep was wanting in Denmark during the age of stone, and only
makes its appearance with the bronze. But this sheep of the bronze
age has limbs so very slender, that in determining it from certain
bones, we would not suppose it to be of the same species as our present
sheep.

It was known that the heaths of Jutland supported a race of very
puny sheep. After three years’ researches Mr. Steenstrup succeeded
in obtaining a sample of them, but of which the race had undergone
an increase “of size. ‘The bones of this sample are much more slender
than those of the present sheep; they hold a middle place between the

sheep of the bronze age and ours. The pure race of the heaths of
Jiitland appears not to have been in existence for nearly two centu-
ries. There was no material interest in preserving it, forit was small,
and its fleece furnished a coarse wool, and slight in amount.

The domestic o« only makes its appearance in Denmark with the
age of bronze, but this ancient race was not as strong as ours.

Neither does the horse appear in Denmark until the bronze age, and
the horse of this age is also smaller than our present horse. <As
would appear, it was somewhat late before the horse began to be used
for riding, at least for warlike purposes. Thus the Greeks do not
seem to have made use of cavalry until towards the seventh century
before our era.!

The other domestic species, the hog and the goat, remain still to be
investigated. It is merely known, as we have already seen, that they
were introduced into Denmark with the bronze age.

In general there is not yet in Denmark, for the age of bronze,
what the Kjoekkenmoedding furnish for the age of stone, namely: ver-
itable well-arranged zoological museums, where we are sure to find
nearly all the animals of the epoch brought together, without any
mixture of any other fauna, either anterior or posterior. Nevertheless
there have been already found at three points in the lowermost layers
of the peat, on the edge of the Kjaermose, a considerable accumu-
lation of bones, representing the fragments and refuse of meals, and
belonging, judging from divers objects which accompany them, to the
age of bronze. It is especially from these findings that the domestic
animals of the age of bronze have been determined, and they are evi-
dently the most ancient domestic animals of Denmark, except the dog.

By reference to Arabic documents, which the professor of Arabic,
at Copenhagen, Mr. Meeren, has communicated to Mr. Steenstrup, the
latter informs us that they began to tame the cat in the Hast towards
the seventh century. It was not yet generally distributed there in the
twelfth century, and it appears to have traveled into Europe shortly
after, at that remarkable epoch when European civilization again
received a powerful impulse from the Hast.

We frequently imagine that we discover the original stock of our
domestic cat in the wild cat of Europe, but it is not “the same species,
although very nearly so, and rather difficult to distinguish by the
skeleton. Connoisseurs, therefore, affirm that our wild cat does not
cross with the domestic cat.

? Minutoli, Abhandungen Vermischten Inhaltes. Berlin, 1831, vol. I, p. 129.

r GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 317

IV. PHYSICAL CHANGES.

The animal kingdom and the vegetable kingdom are not the only
ones that have had their vicissitudes. Physical nature has also un-
dergone sensible changes in the north.

Denmark.— We have seen that the geographical distribution of the
Kjoekkenmoedding indicated an encroachment of the sea upon a large
portion of the exterior shores, which have been eaten away and grad-
ually swallowed up. This action appears to have been quite consid-
erable in certain districts. We have seen that, on other points the
Kjoekkenmoedding indicate an invasion of the domain of the waters by
the dry land, either by embankments, beaches, or alluviums in gen-
eral, or again by the encroachments of bog. These latter have been very
considerable, both in the domain of the tresh waters and in that of the
salt water, in the fjords, arms of the sea, and other low grounds of
that kind.

It has thus been recognized that Jiitland had been anciently tray-
ersed from end to end by many fjords and arms of the sea, which then
made this region an archipelago, composed of numerous islands in-
dependent of each other. Nowadays there is only the Limftjord,
which traverses the country from the Kattegat to the North Sea, and
even its mouth into the latter, the canal of Agger, is very narrow and
shallow, allowing only small craft to enter; it even threatened to close
up entirely in the spring of 1859.

Seeland also was cut up by fjords and arms of the sea. Thus, in
the middle ages, they sailed up to Slangerup, which was then a sea-
port. Now the arm of the sea is supplanted by a brook, running from
Slangerup, along a distance of seven kilometers (four statute miles)
before it enters the Isefjord, near Frederiksund.

Tradition relates that a naval combat took place on the spot now
occupied by Lake Tiis, in Seeland. The fleets must have come trom the
north and from the southwest, for this spot must then have tormed
part of a fjord that traversed from end to end the western region of
Seeland. Nowadays Lake Tiis communicates with the sea merely by
means of a brook. In this case, as in that of Slangerup, it is the
peat-bogs that have brought about the change.

The great swamp called Lille Vildmose, situated at the eastern
mouth of the Liimtjord, on the southern shore, has given occasion to a
curious observation, recorded in the memoir already aliuded to ot Mr.
Steenstrup on the peat-bogs. Its area must have formed anciently a
marine flat, for dead oysters are found on it in situ. Later this flat
was separated from the sea by a shore line which the latter threw up;
this held back the out-flow of the waters and formed a lagune, where
the peat gained ground so fast that the whole ended by being con-
verted into a vast boggy, fresh-water marsh. In 1760 they bored
through the shore line to enable the waters to escape, and thus to
regain their former level. The area of a number of small lakes was
thus drained dry, and it was found that these latter represented so
many little ancient islands, on which the peat had not been able to
get a footing, and which were now bounded all around their contour,

318 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAZOLOGY.

by a wall of peat from six to ten feet high. But what is the most
curious is that there were found on these ancient islands burial-
tumuli belonging to the age of bronze.

It is not only at this point that the formation of a shore-line by the
action of the waves has been of some importance. It must have played
a great part in the history of the changes of the soil in Denmark,
particularly in Jiitland, where it has combined to form the ‘‘downs.’’

Decrease of the Saltness of the Sea—This we have seen proved
as regards the interior waters of the Kattegat by the mollusks of the
Kjoekkenmoedding. It may be owing to two different causes. First,
to the fact that the communication between the Kattegat and the
North sea has sensibly diminished by the accessions of land in Jiit-
land, which were alluded to; but it may also be consequent upon the
great mass of fresh water continually poured into the Baltic by the
rivers, for there is no sea that has, in proportion to its size, so great
an affluence of fresh water. This circumstance establishes a sensible
difference between the sea-bathing outside and inside of the Sound.
The further we go towards the interior of the Baltic, the more the
saltness of the sea diminishes. Thus, at Rostock, it is no more
than half of that of the North Sea at Aurich,! and at the bottom of
the Gulf of Bothnia, it is scarcely brackish. In the Sound and in
the Belt may be observed decided currents. In the Sound, which is
the best known of these straits, there are on the average twelve days
of current going out of the Baltic, for five days of current coming in.
This excess is no doubt compensated for, partially at least, by the cur-
rents of the Great Belt. But it may be, that the efflux from the
Baltic is so much greater than the influx, that in the long run the
saltness of its waters becomes less and less.

It might be objected, that if this effect had made itself so sensible
since the appearance of man in the north, the waters ought to have
become much fresher during the later ante-human ages, so that the
primitive population would already have found no oysters in the in-
terior of the Kattegat. To this it may be answered, that formerly
there was a communication between the White Sea and the Baltic,
which was not closed long before the arrival of man. —

Level of the Land.—The situation of the Ajoekkenmoedding proves
that there has been no permanent change of any importance in the
general elevation of the dry land in Denmark, since the coming of
man. For if the non-stratified Kjoekkenmoeding, of which a great
many descend only to ten feet above the present level of the sea, had
formerly been a few feet lower, they would have been reached by the
waves, during rough weather, and their interior would be partially
stratified at these points. On the other hand, if the shore had been
more elevated than nowadays the Kjoekkenmoedding on the shores,
that have a stratified construction, could never have been reached by
the waves.

‘The hydrological data are taken from the excellent work Der Danische Staat von .4., v.
Baggeson. Copenhagen, 1845.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHZOLOGY. 319

The Danish savans are, however, disposed to admit a slight up-
heaving of the land, because at certain points, as, for instance, at
Bilidt, near Frederikssund, the stratified Kjoekkenmoedding are now
above the reach of the waves. But at Bilidt these layers are very near
the present shore, and it might be that the sand-banks of the Isefjord
had reduced the intensity of the motion of the sea. As to what con-
cerns points outside of the Isefjord, it is necessary to consider what
follows. At present the tide produces a difference of level of merely
one and a half feet in the Kattegat.1. On the shores of the northwest
of Jiitland this difference amounts to two feet, and on the western
shore of Schleswig and Holstein it reaches nine feet. But the action
of winds and storms is much more powerful than that of the tide.
Thus the westerly winds, by driving back the waters of the North
Sea into the Kattegat, produce differences of level that amount in the
Sound to four feet. On the island of Foehr (western coast of Schles-
wig,) the same causes produce sometimes a depression of the water of
four feet below their ordinary level, whilst at the same point there
was in 1825 a rise of the sea (sturmfluth) of twenty-five feet above the
mean level, a total of twenty-nine feet difference of level at this point,
owing to the action of the winds. Now, the northern extremity of
Jiitland is like a dyke, a spur, protecting, partially at least, the Katte-
gat against the violence of the waters of the North sea. But anciently
Jiitland was an archipelago, affording an easy passage to the sea and
establishing a communication, now intercepted at these points, be-
tween the North sea and the Kattegat. It is quite possible, therefore,
that there may have been formerly a greater unity of action between
the movements of these seas, with their dependent domains.

Sweden.—It has been thought that at Malmoe, opposite Copen-
hagen, there had been a depression of the soil, because street pave-
ments were found there one over another. But this repetition of pave-
ments is easily explained by the vicissitudes of war. When, after a
siege or a partial devastation, a city was rebuilt, they did not take the
trouble to remove the rubbish; the ground was leveled and buildings
were erected on the ruins of previous constructions. Thence a verita-
ble superposition of layers in regular chronological order, as in the
strata of which the crust of the globe is composed.

Mention has also been made of peat-bogs containing antiquities of
the age of stone and covered over with embankments of marine forma-
tion, (Jeravall,) in the south of Sweden. But it appears that the
fact requires confirmation, just as that of the cottage buried under
sixty feet of marine deposit, which was said to have been discovered
when digging the canal of Sodertelje, near Stockholm.

Geological Antiquity of Man.—It has already often been supposed
that proofs of this had been found in other countries, but they have
always been unreliable. Thus the discovery made by Lund, in the
caverns of Brazil, of human skulls having incisive teeth with edges
parallel to instead of transverse to the axis of the mouth, which skulls

1 Baggesen. Already quoted.

320 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

were supposed to be associated with certain animal species now extinct,
was based on a misunderstanding.! This was the result arrived at
from the investigations of Dr. Reinhard, whom the Royal Museum of
Copenhagen sent to the spot to complete the observations of Lund on
the living and fossil fauna of Brazil. It would seem, moreover, that
the account of this singular fact came from a third party, who must
have erroneously stated what Lund himself had doubtless not pro-
perly explained.

The discovery made in the State of Missouri by Koch, who dug out
the Hydrarchos and the Zenglodon, and the remains of a Mastodon,
which was said to have been killed by man, might well be explained by
the customs of the modern Indians, who often make use of any kind
of bones, as well as of stones, to build their fire-places and other con-
structions of that nature.®

Allusions have been made to antique burial places found under an
intact covering of lava at Marino, near Albano, in the States of the
Church, although there are now in those countries only extinct vol-
canoes. But it appears that these tombs had been excavated in gal-
leries by entering laterally under the ancient coating of lava. Such
is, at least, the opinion of Professor Ponzi at Rome, a geologist of
great merit, and of Mr. Pietro Rosa, an archeologist in great estima-
tion with the Germans.®

The caverns containing bones in France and Belgium have given
rise to long discussions, on account of the mixture they seem to pre-
sent, of ancient human remains and supposed fossil bones. The fact
that they have, from all time, and especially in the age of stone, been
used as dwellings and places of security by man, complicates very
much the question, which has not yet been decided in a definite manner.

The bone caverns of the South of France, among others that of
Mialet, (Basses-cevennes,) have been carefully explored by Mr. Emilien
Dumas, who has arrived at the following conclusions: First, that man,
the bear, (Ursus speleus, Blum,) and the hyena (hycena spelea, Goldf. ,)
have certainly not inhabited these caverns at the same time; second,
that the most ancient remains of industry which are found in them
are of flint, cut into the shape of little hatchets, and very coarse pot-
tery altogether similar to that of the lacustrine habitations of the age
of stone in Switzerland.

Finally, much has been said about human bones, found under the
product of an eruption of the Mountain of Denise, an extinct volcano
of the Puy en Velay, in France. The discussion bore especially on
the determination of the bones, which were at last recognized as really
appertaining to man. But it appears that their burial at this point
was posterior to the epoch of the activity of the volcano, and that it is
explained by a land-slip. Moreover, the voleanoes of Auvergne and
the Vivarais must have been still in operation at a quite recent geo-
logical epoch; for, in the diluvium of the valley of the Rhone, M.

1 Memoirs of the Society of Antiquaries of the North, 1845, 1847, p. 49. D’.Archiac,
History of the Progress of Geology, LI, 382.

? The author has had the opportunity of questioning Mr. Koch in person.

> Communicated by Mr. Gauden, at Lausanne.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. oak

Emilien Dumas finds only peridotous basalt proceeding from the an-
cient veins, and no felspathic basalt, peculiar to volcanoes with craters
and tap-holes.

As a proof of the prodigious antiquity of man, the following fact,
observed by Mr. Nilsson, is also sometimes stated. This savant has
deposited in the museum of Jund a lance-head of silex of the age of
stone, which had been re-touched since it was first cut in ancient times;
this, however, is not an uncommon case. but, what had never been
previously remarked, was, that before having been re-cut, and after
having been first made, it had grown white on the surface, as has
happened frequently to ancient specimens. Now, it was believed that
silex required a very long time to thus whiten, and it was concluded
that this lance-head must already have been very ancient when it was
found and re-cut in the age of stone. But Mr. Steenstrup has observed
numerous cases of silex very much whitened in a few years, as it were,
under his own eyes, and by natural means. This depends merely on
local and peculiar circumstances of position. The lance-head in ques-
tion therefore proves nothing.

V. COMPARISON OF THE NORTH WITH SWITZERLAND.!

We do not here entertain any idea of writing a treatise on the
Archeology of Switzerland; our intention is merely to bring out the
rather remarkable features of resemblance and correspondence that
Switzerland presents with the North.

In Switzerland, the three ages of stone, of bronze, and of iron, are
quite as well represented as in Scandinavia, but the most important
discoveries in this order of things are of tolerably recent date.

Lacustrine Habitations.—It is some years since there were found in
the lakes of Switzerland,? at certain points where the water is only from
five to fifteen feet deep, piles corroded and worn, sometimes not above
the level of the bottom, and therefore very ancient. In these localities
the bottom of the water is strewn and sown with various antiquities,
sometimes almost like the glass cases of a museum, in disorder. When
the whole matter is examined with some degree of attention, we easily
recognize that we are in the presence of the remains of ancient lacustrine
dwellings, of constructions, of townsor villages, builtupon piles, and then
destroyed and forgotten forages. There are lacustrine habitations of the
pure age of stone, wherein, among hundreds of articles of stone, of horn,

1 At the museum of Copenhagen there are in the corresponding divisions special series of
Swiss antiquities of the age of stone, of the age of bronze, and of the first age of iron, well
fitted for a comparative study. In Switzerland, the collections of Mr. Troyon and of the
author present material for establishing the same comparisons. One may also obtain an idea
of the subject by studying the two following works: G, de Bonstetten, Collection of Swiss
Antiquities, Berne, 1855, folio; and Worsaae, Afbildninger fra det Kongelige Museum for Nor
diske Oldsager; Kjoebehhavn, 1854.

2 The discovery by Dr. F. Keller of the lacustrine habitations in Switzerland (at Meilen)
dates from January, 1854.

21

322 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY.

of bone, or of wood, there has not been found the smallest vestige of
any met tal whatsoever, either of iron or even of bronze. Such is, for
instance, the piled locality i in the littoral bog of the very small lake of
Moosseedor f, near Hofwyl, at two leagues from Berne, which has been
examined with great oe by Dr: Uhlmann, at Minchenbuchsee.!
Such is also the very extensive piling at Waugen in Lake Constance,

near Stein, discovered and examined by a very intelligent peasant of
the place, who had been specially taught and directed by Dr. Ferdinand
Keiler, the leader of the Society of Antiquaries of Zurich. It was also
Dr. Keller who published the first general essay on the lacustrine
habitations of ancient Helvetia, describing the piling at Meilen in the
Lake of Zurich, and who has thus:opened the path in this direction.?

The locality of Meilen presents the same assemblage of objects, the
same character as Moosseedorf and Waugen, and belon es therefore
also to the age of stone. But the presence of two specimens in bronze,
a paltry little bronze bracelet of ereat simplicity and a bronze hatchet-
knife of the lightest kind, proves that here the lacustrine establishment
of the pr imitive population lasted until the commencement of the in-
troduction of bronze into Switzerland. Meilen has also furnished a
very small number of stone hatchets with holes in them for handles,
articles which are entirely deficient at Moosseedorf, where stone hatch-
ets without holes are abundant, as also at Meilen. .

Elsewhere we have pile-works of the age of bronze in full develop-
ment. One of the most remarkable places belonging to this category
is situated in the Lake of Bienne, between Bienne and Nidau. Tt is

called the Steinberg by the fishermen, who have long known it, as
they have generally all these ancient pile-works, because they cannot

cast their nets in them, on account of their hability to be torn. The
Steinberg has been examined by the most active of the collectors in
Switzerland, Colonel Schwab, at Bienne. Another remarkable place
is the pile- -work of the age ‘of bronze at Morges, examined by M.
Forel. We may form some idea of the richness of these localities,
when we are told, that the Steinberg alone has contributed 500 bronze
hair-pins, and that at Morges have been fished up forty bronze hatchets,
without counting many other objects of the same metal.

Lastly a very Tecent discovery of M. Schwab’s leads to the presump-
tion that there have been in Lake Neufchatel lacustrine habitations of
the age of iron. The indefatigable collector has found there, together
with the gallic sword of iron, hatchets of iron, shaped like those of
bronze, and which are evidently remains of the age of bronze, charac-
terizing the beginning of the age of iron.

The existence of lacustrine constructions in Hurope, after the intro-
duction of iron, is confirmed by the following narrative of Herodotus:
‘The Peeonians of Lake Prasias (probably now Lake Takinos, in the

1.4. Jahn and J. Uhlmann. Die Pfahlbanalterthtimer von Moosseedorf. Berne, 1857.

2 F. Keller. Die Kelteschen Pfahlbauten en den Schwerzerseen. Memoirs of the Society
of Antiquaries of Zurich; 1854.

F. Keller. Pfahlbauten, Zweiter Bericht. Memoirs of the Society of Antiquaries of
Zurich; 1858.

See also the eighth article of Mr. Troyon in the Guide to Swiss History and Antiquity
Zurich, June 1858.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 329

province of Roumelia, Turkey in’ Europe) could not be entirely con-
quered, (by Megabyzes, towards £20 before Christ.) Their houses are
thus constructed: On very high stakes, driven into the lake are placed
planks joined together; making a platform to which a very narrow
bridge is the only causeway. * arog * On one of these
platforms a hut is erected with a trap door well fitted which leads
down into the lake.’’ (Herod. V., 16.)

Remains of ancient lacustrine habitations have been discovered in
the Lake of Annecy, in Savpy. In Ireland the name of crannoges
is given to constructions that assume the form of more or less arti-
ficial islands, that served as places of refuge in times of political
troubles until the seventeenth century.! Similar ancient artificial
islands have also been observed in Switzerland. There is one in the
center of the very small Lake of Inkwyl, between Herzogenbuchsee
and Soleure.? There is likewise one in the center of the small
Lake of Nussbaumen, a ledgue to the south of Stein, in Thurgovia.
Remains of lacustrine habitations must have been found in Brande-
bourg and in the peat-bogs of Hanover, and even their existence in
Canada is spoken of. They seem to be indicated in Denmark by the
abundance of antiquities in the bog-formations, many of which have
commenced by being shallow lakes. In a peat-bog (especially at Vau-
gede, Brogaard, three leagues from Copenhagen) Mr. Steenstrup ob-
served not only various antique instruments, but also fragments of
pottery, coals, and broken bones bearing the marks of knives. He
had thence come to the conclusion that man must have lived there in
a stationary condition. As the locality was originally a lake of no great
depth, it is all but evident that there was formerly a lacustrine habi-
tation there.

Lastly, Messrs. Herbst and Steenstrup have just been making obser-
vations tending to the presumption that there were during the age
of stone, habitations on piles in the marine bay of Noer, near Kor-
soer, in Seeland. This need not astonish us, as Dumont d’Urville
describes and delineates villages built on piles in the sea at the harbor
of Dorei, in New Guinea.?

When man stationed himself thus on piles, all the refuse of his
industry and the fragments of his food were naturally thrown into the
lake, where they were particularly well preserved, especially when
they became gradually buried up in the peat and mud. These locali-
ties represent therefore for Switzerland the Ajoekkenmoedding of the
north, and, in certain respects, surpass them, since the preservation
of the substances is more thorough, and because they frequently con-
tained, not only simple refuse, but likewise a number of excellent
specimens. When such an establishment was surprised and burnt
by the enemy, a thing that must have happened occasionally, what a
quantity and variety of objects must there not have been swallowed
up by the waters for the benefit of archeology!

1 Wilde. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. April, 1836; p. 220.
* The lake and its island are quite visible from the railway which passes near by.
3 Dumont d’Urville. History LV., p. 607.

324 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

Reason for the lacustrine habitations.—The question is often pro-
pounded, what motive sufficiently powerful could impel the ancient
people of Switzerland thus to station themselves on the water at great
expense of trouble and labor.

Without pretending to decide this most embarrassing question, it will
perhaps not be uninteresting to allude to the following circumstances.

The Romans must have introduced north of the Alps the art of
masonry with stone and mortar, and that of burning bricks and tiles,
for we find nothing like it in Switzerland connected with previous
times. Before the invasion of the Roman element (fifty-eight before
Christ) there would therefore have been no constructions except of
earth and wood, such as in fact Cesar found among the Gauls, whose
civilization was the same as that of the Helvetians. But such con-
structions are always liable to be overthrown or fired. Now, a lacus-
trine habitation, as soon as the narrow bridge which connected it with
the main land was intercepted, was no longer accessible except by.
boats, whose approach it was easy to prevent by means of stockades or
rows of piles level with the water. This must have transformed these
establishments into citadels almost impregnable, and much more safe
than any construction of the times on the main land. When the
water froze in winter, a space of broken ice could easily be kept open
all round. This would prevent the crossing of wild animals, most
dangerous during the winter season, whilst among savage tribes, as
well as among civilized nations, hostilities are carried on by preference
during summer.

We can conceive, therefore, how great was the importance with
which these lacustrine, habitations must have been invested in high
antiquity.

Reversing the question, we shall be led to see in the abundance in
Switzerland of lacustrine habitations of the age of stone and of the age
of bronze an indication that during those times the population of the
country was divided into a multitude of independent tribes, often at
war among themselves. With the age of iron a social organization
of a much superior character and a certain centralization! seem to have
caused in Helvetia the cessation of the petty internal wars and the sub-
stitution of great enterprises against a common enemy.” Thencefor-
ward the lacustrine habitations lost a great deal of their importanee ;
and thus we see them becoming very scarce at this epoch. If analogous
establishments were maintained to a later time in Ireland, it is because
intestine wars afflicted the country longer, and perhaps more generally
than in any other part of Hurope. .

Age of Stone.—Let us see what the localities of the lacustrine habi-
tations of this age, in Switzerland, have produced. '

The pile-work of Moosseedorf has furnished an abundance of broken
bones of animals. We find that here, as in the north, man has spht

1A Roman inscription, preserved in the Maison de Ville of Lausanne, speaks of an Hel-
vetian parliament, (conventus helvetiorum. )

2 Witness the remarkable expedition of the Helvetians, which met with such a sad over-
throw at the battle of Bibracte before the irresistible genius of Cesar, in the year fifty-eight
before the Christisn era.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 325

open all the hollow bones to extract the marrow from them. Only the
hollow bones of ruminating animals, whose interior 1s separated in two
by a longitudinal partition do not present themselves here split in the
direction of their length, and in that of this partition, as is the case
in the Kjoekkenmoedding of Denmark. They are split irregularly and
in every way. Many specimens bear the mark of the instrument with
which the game has been cut up when it was eaten; but we perceive
that these instruments were not provided with as good a cutting-edge
as the knives and wedges of the primitive inhabitants of Denmark.
The fact is that in Switzerland the fine flint of the north is not to be
had, it was replaced by serpentine and dioritic stone. Notwithstand-
ing this, the points of the piles of Moosseedorf, which show every
stroke of the hatchet, as if had but just been made, bear witness to the
skill with which the stone instrument was handled, and to the effect
that might be produced by means of it. We might sometimes almost
believe that the strokes had been make by steel hatchets, if we did not
know otherwise. ,

The aggregate of the instruments and utensils of Moosseedorf? cor-
respond generally with what is found in the North. We see espe-
cially the same stone hatchets, large and small, and again the same
splinters of flint. Only Switzerland, being very poor in flint adapted
to be worked up, the ancient splinters that one meets there, as well at
Moosseedorf as elsewhere, have frequently been brought from other
parts far distant, among others, to all appearance, from the south of
France. This circumstance tends to establish the fact, that there
already existed, in the age of stone, commercial relations between the
different parts of Europe. At Meilen, at the Steinberg of Bienne, and
at Moosseedorf, there have even been found some hacking knives and
wedges of a kind of nephrite, which appears to be foreign to Europe,
and which might very possibly have come from the Hast. The same
gase occurs in other countries. Thus a tumulus in Normandy has
also furnished a hatchet of oriental nephrite.?

At Moosseedorf and at Wauwy] the layer of peat which incloses the
remains of the industry of the lacustrine habitations of the age of
stone, overlies immediately a whitish, marly, calcareous, tufous de-
posit, containing an abundance of palustrine shells, but without signs
of man, unless it be the pointing of the piles, which have often been
driven into this inferior deposit.

At Moosseedorf we find besides an abundance of chisels, awls, and
divers pointed tools of bone, next stag horns carved, very coarse pot-
tery, charcoal, and finally shapeless pebbles, but which are broken in
such a manner as to present edges and angles, evidently indicating
projectiles, like those of the North.

The same assemblage of objects is reproduced at Waugen, on Lake
Constance.?

1The museum of Berne possesses a fine collection of them. Dr. Uhlmann, at Miinchen-
buchsee, near Berne, has also a handsome collection of them.

2.Montfaucon, Antiq. Expl.T. V., vol. II, p.194. Quoted by F. Keller. Nephrite must
have been in great request, because it combines great hardness with agreater toughness than
that of silex, which shivers so easily.

® Collection of articles from Waugen, in the museum of Zurich, where there also found
series from Meilen.

326 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY.

The lance heads of silex, so common in the North, are not found at
Moosseedorf and at Waugen. On the other hand we find there
arrow heads of flint, and sometimes even of rock crystal, only they
are in general less delicately fashioned than in the North, where the
art of working the silex was pushed to the highest degree of perfec-
tion, doubtless because the raw material was found there in all its
beauty.

At Moosseedorf little stone wedges, fitted longitudinally into deer-
horn handles, pointed at the other end, constitute excellent knives,
with transverse edges, after the Greenland pattern. Stronger wedges
inserted in one end of a large deer antler, the other end of which had
been cut into a mortice, to receive in its turn a transverse wooden
handle, represented hatchets properly so called. At Waugen these
wedges have also been found, fitted simply into handles, made of
pieces of roots or crooked branches. A similar specimen, in perfect
preservation, was found latterly near Halle, in Prussia, and can be
seen in the museum of that town.!

Fig. 16. (3) Fig. 17 3)
Hatchet with a handle. Switzerland. Split stone with a handle. Switzerland.

Splinters of silex from Waugen and from Moosseedorf, fitted late-
rally into wooden handles, inthe cleft of which they were fixed by means
of pitch still in preservation, evidently represent saws. They are, if
not neatly toothed, at least tolerably crenelated, so as to be as capable
of sawing as they are incapable of cutting or cleaving. Moreover
there is nothing else in Switzerland that could have been used as a
saw, whilst bones, deer horn, and even stone, are frequently found
with the mark of this instrument. In the North the saw is often rep-
resented by pieces of flint in the shape of a crescent, of fine workman-
ship, sometimes with well-defined teeth; but this kind is wanting
altogether in Switzerland. Here, on the other hand, the splinters of
flint are frequently crenelated, whilst in the museums of the North
they are sometimes seen with a natural edge quite sharp and fresh, as
if they had not yet been used.

At Waugen and at Moosseedorf have been found hatchets and wedges
of stone, especially of serpentine, bearing the mark of a saw. As the
rock did not spht with a blow, as silex does, they were obliged to
resort to the much more laborious alternative of the saw to shape their
implements. Pieces commenced and others half finished display
clearly the manner of procedure. Having chosen a rounded pebble of
the desired rock, they began by sawing into it grooves of some milli-
metres (about four hundredths of an inch) in depth, which determ-

1Communicated by Mr. Silvius Chevannes.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCGHZOLOGY. 327

ined so many tolerably regular planes of cleavage. They continued
frequently the process of smoothiug by means of a piece of quartz, and
they gave the last finish with grindstones of different degrees of fine-
ness.

Marks of the process by the aid of the saw do not yet appear to
have been observed in the North, where the raw material, the flint,
_was roughed down and fashioned so well, simply by cleaving, that
nothing was left to the grindstone but to givea finish to certain pieces.

The huts or cabins of the lacistrine establishments appear to have
been of a round shape, and constructed of lattice or wicker-work daubed
with clay in the interior; for there have been found fragments of vari-
ous sizes of this interior coating calcined, doubtless by conflagration,
and very well preserved, so that they display the interlacing of the
twigs. The same mode of construction was still in use among tke
Gauls in the time of Cesar; it is seen represented among the bas-re-
liefs of the column of Antoninus.

At Waugen, pieces of cord and shreds of tissues, made from a vege-
table substance difficult to determine accurately, but resembling hemp
and flax, settle the question of the ancient cultivation of a textile
plant. The tissue being plaited and not woven in a weaver’s loom,
it seems that this latter was not yet invented. A- most unexpected
circumstance, but perfectly authenticated, is the presence of carbon-
ized grain at Moosseedorf, and that as far down as the bottom of the
peat layer containing ancient objects, exclusively belonging to the
age of stone. At Waugen the same discovery was made of carbon-
ized grain, and in great quantity, at a place which appears to have
been the locality of an ancient storehouse which was burned. Pro-
fessor Oswald Heer, at Zurich, the author of one of the finest works
on fossil flora, has examined this grain from Waugen, and has pro-
nounced it to be the ordinary wheat, (Triticum vulgare,) the starch
wheat, or ‘‘ grande epeautre,’’ (Triticum dicoccum,) and double-headed
barley, (Hordium distichon.) Therefore the population of the age of
stone, occupying the lacustrine habitations of Switzerland, raised
crops of grain.! ;

This fact might lead us to admit of a second age of stone, subsequent
to that of the Ajoekkenmoedding, if it were proved that the people who
accumulated these heaps of shells on the coast of Denmark were not
acquainted with agriculture.?

Age of Bronze.—As to what concerns this age, the objects of metal
which characterize it in the north, present the greatest analogy with

1There have also been found at Waugen quarters of apples and of the wild pear, (Pyrus
malus and Pyrus communis.) They have been carbonized by fire, which had thus insured
their perfect preservation. At Moosseedorf Mr. Uhlmann found thejwater-caltrop, (Trapa
natans, L,) which has now almost disappeared in Switzerland. As to the presence at Wau-
gen of beech nuts, (Fugus silvatica,) of pine cones, (Pinus silvestris,) and the seeds of the
raspberry and blackberry, (Rubus ideus and Robus fruticusus,) there is nothing surprising in
it. But the most abundant fruit of the lacustrine habitations of the age of stone in Switzer-
land is the filbert, (Corylus avellana.) ; : ;

2 Mr. Heer hag just discovered the carbonized fruit of flax (Linwn usitatissimum) in the
lacustrine establishments of the age of stone, at Waugen and at Robenhausen, (lake of
Pfoffikon,) and well characterized fragments of extremely coarse carbonized bread, found by
Mr. Messikommer, at Robenhausen.

328 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHZOLOGY.

those of Switzerland. We see the same hatchets and hatchet-knives,

the same swords, the same bracelets, and with the same ornaments,

save some slight local variations such as one observes everywhere. We

recognize evidently a tolerably uniform civilization during this age

thr oughout central Europe; and this is conceivable, inasmuch asa reg-

ular trade must necess sarily have furnished Europe with tin, which is

found only in so few places, and which, with about ten times its weight.
of copper, constituted the ancient bronze, as we have stated in our

*¢ Considérations Genérales.’’

First Age of Iron—The ante-Roman age of iron, that is, previous
to the introduction of civilization into the country; and which we, after
the antiquaries of the North, shall call the first age of tron; was recog-
nized in Switzerland only a few years ago.!

The most important discovery belonging to this epoch was made at
the Tiefenau, near Berne.? A wide excavation in what has evidently
been a battle field brought to ight an abundance of objects of iron,
such as the iron work of chariots, including the tires of wheels; next,
various arms, among the rest nearly a hundred Gallic swords, long,
straight, double-edged, with a rounded extremity, and without guard
or croisiire; and again, fragments of iron coats-of-mail, bridle bits,
and harness gear, but no horseshoes, although there was no lack of
the bones of these animals. There were, besides, objects of bronze,
such as clasps for mantles or fibulie, articles of ee pottery of a
rather coarse kind, but turned in thé lathe, a little hand mill, and
finally about thirty coins, which gave a peculiar value to the whole of
the discovery. These coins are of bronze, cast, then stamped at Mar-
seilles, of the best time of Greek art, (a head of Apollo, left side,
crowned with laurel; on the reverse the superb tossing bull, under
which we read. in full letters MAY YAA/HTQN,) then silver coins,
stamped, ereeco-massilian, (oboli,) stamped silver coins, Gallic bar-
barian, with Macedonian and Marseillese prototype, and lastly, cast
barbarian, pinch-beck coins, among which there are some that look as
if they might be Helvetian. The presence of these coins, combined
with the absence of all articles of Roman style, leaves no doubt as to
the ante-Roman age of the articles discovered.?

The TYefenau is not the only spot that has furnished objects of this
epoch, which are far from being rare in Switzerland. Thus several
tumuli, belonging to it, having been carefully searched by Messrs.
Keller and Troyon, have revealed the custom of human sacrifices
among the ancient Helvetians, who participated, therefore, in the san-
guinary rites of the Gauls.

It behooves us to remark here, that in addition to the foreign Mar-
seillese and Gallic coins, they find also indigenous pieces of this epoch.

1 The supposition that the Kjoekkenmoedding are anterior to the lacustrine habitations of the
age of stone in Switzerland is also borne out by, the presence in these latter of domestic ani-
mals, which are wafting in the K joekkenmoedding.

: Collection of articles j in the museum of Berne.

3 See the excellent article from Mr. Jahn, in the Memoirs of the Historical Society of the
Canton of Berne, IT, 350, and in the Jahrbuch des Vereines von Alterthumsfreunden un Rheinland,
XXI, 135.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHEOLOGY. 329

They-are of the same kind as the Gallic barbarian coins, but they bear
the names of Helvetian chiefs, among whom is found that of Orgetorix,
so well known through Cesar’s narrative. The inscriptions on these
coins, as well as certain rare lapidary inscriptions, are in Greek or
Etruscan characters.! It is known, moreover, that Cesar found the
Greek alphabet in use among the Helvetians.

It is also but few years since the learned Danish archeologists,
Messrs. Herbst and Worsaae, arrived on their part, and independently,
at the recognition of this first age of iron in the North.? The corres-
pondence that exists between the antiquities of this epoch in Denmark
and in Switzerland is truly remarkable; only they have not yet found
in the former any Greek medals. This is natural enough, for being
already tolerably scarce in Switzerland they would be still more so
further North, where they may nevertheless yet be found some day.
The only medals that have presented themselves hitherto in company
with objects of this epoch are some pieces of Roman money of the first
and second century of our era. As to the rest, we meet in the North
with the same iron sword, without guard or croisiire, the same iron
hatchet, shaped like the bronze hatchet, the same bridle bit, and even
the same coat-of-mail, as in Switzerland.

A remarkable circumstance is, that the iron arms of this epoch show
in the North a forge workmanship of rare perfection, and which has
probably never since been surpassed. Thus we meet with swords of
beautifully damasked steel.? There are even some articles, such as
lance-heads, that are ornamented with cheveron tracings, sometimes
inlaid with silver, the whole in the style of the corresponding articles
of the age of bronze, which denotes clearly the commencement of the
age of iron. In Switzerland there is also superior workmanship, ob-
served in certain specimens of this epoch. Thus one of the fragments
of a coat-of-mail from the Tiefenau is formed of rings which are only
five millimetres (0.2 inch) diameter, and which are forged with the
ereatest regularity, and the iron swords that M. Schwal found in Lake
Neufchatel with iron hatchets shaped like the bronze hatchets, have
iron scabbards admirably ornamented, in one case even with silver in-
laying.* In other respects we see the same kind of mountings and
scabbards as those of Tiefenau, where there has not, however, been
found the iron hatchet of the same form as the one of bronze.

Lastly, there is found—from the south of Italy, all through Switzer-
land and Germany, as far as the North—certain bronze vases, orna-
mented with figures of animals, of superior execution, and more rarely

1 Mommsen. Nordctrueskische Alphabete. Memoirs of the Society of Antiquaries of
Zurich, VII, 1853.

2 Worsaae. Afbildninger fra det Kongelige Museum for Nordiske Oldsager ; K joeben-
havn, 1854. ;

% Communicated to the author by Mr. Strunte, one of the learned and amiable conservators
of the Museum of Antiquities at Copenhagen. :

Greek coins of Cyzieus, Egina, and Athens, many of which are of the most ancient stamp-
ing and found in the Grand Duchy of Posen in Prussia, strongly bear out what is advanced
concerning the ancient commercial relations of the North with the South and the East. See
Levezow, Memoirs of the Academy of Berlin, 1833, p. 204. . aie

4See the second memoir of Mr. Keller, already quoted, on the lacustrine habitations.
Memoirs of the Society of Antiquaries of Zurich, vol. XII, sheet 3, plate III.

330 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AZOLOGY.

with human figures, less perfect; the whole in a style to a certain de-
gree Etruscan or Archaic, and representing a state of art, a civiliza-
tion which evidently preceded the Roman development. We do not
mean thereby, that this civilization was anterior to the first times of
Rome, which probably are connected with it; but merely, that in the
country where it shows itself, it is anterior to the invasion of the Roman
element, so called. It must have immediately preceded the latter and
been superseded by it, so that we must occasionally find it in imme- .
diate contact with the Roman element itself.

The most curious specimen of this Etruscan type found in Switzer-
land is the bronze of Grechwyl, preserved in the museum of Berne,

Fig. 18. (3)

Bronze from Grechwy]. Switzerland.

and described by M. Jahn.! It is an ornament that was riveted to a
bronze vase, of which there remained some fragments. It presents
features of resemblance with the Assyrian style, for the drawing of
the muscles in the legs of the lions, and that of the manes is in the
manner of that of the bulls of Nineveh.

As an example of the specimens of Germany, we may allude to the
bronze vase of Mayence, preserved in the museum of Copenhagen, and
ornamented with a handle (chasse) carved around its circumference ;
also another vase of the same kind found in Hanover and very well

described by Mr. Einfeld.?

_ 14. Jahn. Etruskische Alterthiimer gefunder in der Schweitz; Memoirs of the Society of
Antiquaries of Zurich, vol. VIII, sheet 5; Zurich, 1852. See also Gerhard, Archadologische
Zeitung; Berlin, 1854, p.177.
* Independent pamphlet without any date.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHEOLOGY. 331

Denmark itself has furnished its contingent of specimens of this
type, for example the bronze vase of Himlingeeie in Seeland, preserved

Fig. 19. (2)
Bronze Vase from Himlingwie. Denmark.

in the museum of Copenhagen. We may also here speak of the bronze
helmet-crest, found in the peat-bog of Viemose, near Allesoe, in the

Fig. 20. (4)
Bronze crest, Denmark.

352 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY.

island of Fyen, with a great quantity of various objects of the first
age of iron, but also with some Roman coins of the two first centuries
of our era. ;

Finally, the museum of antiquities of the south, at Copenhagen,
contains bronze vases brought from Italy, which combine the characters
of the specimens of Greechwyl with those of the vases of Mayence, of
Hanover, and of Himlingceie. We find on them the same animals
well executed; human figures less skillfully drawn though expressive,
the Greek helmet, the Etruscan palm-leaf, and the corresponding
ornaments. |

It seems, therefore, that the first age of iron in Switzerland and in
the North is connected with the epoch of civilization in Greece which
preceded the times of Roman splendor.

Human races.—The great subject of ancient human races is not
yet much advanced in Switzerland. Scarcely anybody but M. Troyon
has gathered materials for its solution. On examining his collection,
which contained specimens from the first age of iron inclusive to the
fifteenth century of our era, M. Retzius has grouped the skulls into
several series, each of which represents a separate people. Thus there
were found among them Etruscans, Celts, Goths, Sclaves, and Huns.
The Goths, with whom are included the Burgundians, are about
equal in number to the Celts and Romans. The Celts are more
numerous than the Romans. The Etruscans, the Sclaves, and the
Huns are merely exceptional. These races are precisely those
which Mr. Troyon had already discovered to have formerly inhabited
the country, merely by examining the remains of their industry, and
without any reference to their skulls.

Since the visit of Mr. Retzius in 1857, the collection of M. Troyon
has been augmented by some skulls of the age of bronze, found in the
neighborhood of Aigle and Sion. They represent the rounded type of
the age of stone. But, on the other hand, the discovery in the same
localities of numerous cubical tombs? so characteristic of the age of
stone, and containing, nevertheless, an abundance of bronze, had

rought Mr. Troyon to the conclusion that at these points of the valley
of the Rhone the primitive race of stone had continued to subsist
during the age of bronze, whose G¢ivilization it adopted, saving what
concerned the religious usages of burial.® .

With the introduction of iron into Switzerland seems to correspond
the arrival of this same race, which must have brought the civilization
of the age of iron into the North. This is more or less indicated by the
remarkable analogy of style above alluded to between the objects of
the ante-Roman epoch of iron in Switzerland and those of the North.
Moreover, a well preserved human skull, taken from a grave of the
Tiefenau and plainly characterized by the articles found with it as

1 Communicated by Mr. Troyon.

2 Tombs of unwrought flag-stones, with an interior hollow two or three feet in length,
and about the same in width and height, and in which the body has been placed in a bent
position, say sitting.

° Troyon. Statistics of the Antiquities of Western Switzerland, fourth article. Guide to
the History and Antiquities of Switzerland, Zurich, March, 1856.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. 333

having belonged to this first age of iron, presents exactly the same
profile as the skull of Sanderumgaard, Fie. 8. The height of the
Swiss skull is identically the same, and its. length is also a little—
about five millimetres (0.2 inch)—greater than that of the Danish
skull. This skull from the Tiefenau is in the museum of Berne, with
another one of the same age, less perfect; but presenting the same
elongation fore and aft.

If the cases of survival of the primitive human race are rare excep-
tions, it is because the introduction of the civilization of the age of
bronze appears to have been effected less by purely pacific intercourse

than by means of a great social derangement, such as we have before
alluded to when speaking.of the first appearance of domestic animals.!

We have, therefore, in the discovery of Aigle and Sion, one of these
clearly defined cases of an ancient population continuing to exist in
the mountains whilst it was disappearing in the open country, where
it was supplanted by new-comers.

It may very well be, that in Europe the succession of the three ages
of stone, of bronze, and of ir on, corresponds to the succession of three
distinct human races, which successively supplanted each other with-
out mixing or coalescing, something like what is taking place at the
present day in North America, where the white race is driving out the
red. Tor, if the distance that separates these two races is greater than
the distances that we may suppose to have existed between the races
that followed each other in Europe, this circumstance would be likely
to have been greatly compensated by the greater ferocity of manners
in ancient times, causing antagonisms of race sufficient to explain the
extermination of the ancient people by the invaders. Lastly, the
question is complicated by this other one not yet scientifically
solved, namely: that of the unity of the human species. For, accord-
ing to the observations of learned men of great merit, the perfectly
distinct types of the human races, such as the white, the red , and the
black, do not produce by their crosses an intermediary hybrid race,
which can propagate and maintain itself in virtue of its own fecundity.

Apropos of what is going on in America at the present day, we
will quote the following passage, borrowed from a recently published
work :?

‘‘Civilization as it approaches them, takes no hold of these hordes,
(the red men of the United States,) it drives them back, and crushes
out the small remnant of life which is stillin them. There is near
Vancouver a territory where there formerly flourished a powerful
tribe. The plow came one day and dug its furrow in that soil hith-
erto untouched by the labor of man; immediately fevers spread
through the district, and nearly the whole Indian population was
swept “off. Such is the fate that civilization has in store for the red-

1 Mr. N. G. Bruzelius has observed in Scania a similar case of a burial place of the age of
bronze with a skull of the type of the age of stone. Annaler for nordisk Oldkyndighed og
Historie. Kjoebenhavn.

2 Paul Kane. Wanderings of an Artist among the Indians of North America: London,
1859. Revue des deux Mondes, of the 15th Aucust, 1859. One perceives that it is an ar-
tist who is painting; his coloring i is vivid, but it does not follow that his outlines are false.

334 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY.

skin. Thrust backwards by European invasion, brutalized by the
spirituous liquors which the whites bring to him, the Indian will
retire further and further north; he will fly until he finds himself
stopped by the everlasting polar ice; there, after having cast his nets
in vain and shot his last arrow, having no further hope but in the
home promised by the Great Spirit, he will lie down on the snow,
that will soon cover him with its winding sheet, and with him a whole
race will disappear for ever from the face of the earth.”’

Domestic Animal Races and Wild Species.—The subject of ani-
mal species and races is more advanced in Switzerland than that of °
the human races. There have been a large number of bones col-
lected, to the study of which the learned Professor Rutemeyer, of
Basle, has specially devoted himself. The following is a summary of
the results he has obtained up to this time.! |

The pile-works of the age of stone of Wangen, (W.,) on Lake
Constance, of Wanwyl, (W. W.,) in the canton of Lucerne,? and of
Mosseedorf, (M.,) near Berne, have furnished, among domestic ani-

mals :

The Dog.—A very constant and uniform race in the various locah-
ties; 1t was rather small, its size being a medium between the hound
and the pointer.

ai ame Small races. In all three localities.

The Cow.—A small race, with greatly curved horns. Everywhere.
The same localities have also furnished the following wild animals:

The Brown Bear, (Ursus Arctus, L.,) M.

The Badger, (Jeles vulgaris, Desm.,) M. W. W.

The Martin, (M/ustela martes, Briss.,) M. W. W.

The Polecat, (AZustela putorius, L.,) M. W. W.

The Ermine, (Mustela herminea, L.,) W. W. <.

The Otter, (Lutra vulgaris, Erxl.,) M.

The Wolf, (Canis lupus, L.,) W. W. W.

The Fox, (Canis vulpes, i Everywhere.

The Wildcat, (Lelis catis, L.,) M. W. W.

The Hedgehog, (Zrinaceus gees Lie 3) M.

The Beaver, (Castor jiber, L.,) M

The Squirrel, (Scinrus ewropeus, L i M. VW. W.

The Wild Boar, (Sus scrofa ferus, L.,) M. W. W.

The hog of the ‘peat-bogs, (Sus scrofa palustris, Rut.) A wild race
very peculiar, established by Mr. Rutimeyer, who, however, does not
yet lay it down as a separate race.? In all the three localities.

The Elk, (Cervus alces, L.) Everywhere.

The Deer, (Cervus elaphas, L.) Everywhere.

The Roe-buck, (Cervus capreolus, L.) Everywhere.

‘Memoirs of the Society of Antiquaries of Zurich, XIII, January, 1860.
*Examined with minute care by Colonel Suter at Zofingue.

s *Mr. Rutimeyer is going to publish it in the Memoirs of the Helvetic Society of Natural
ciences.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAZOLOGY. 335

The Urus, (Bos primigenius, Baj.,) M.

The Bison, (Bos bison,) W. W.

The Wild Ox, (Bos taurus ferus,) M.

The Gos-hawk, (alco palumbarius, Gmel.,) M. W. W.

The Sparrow-hawk, (falco nisus, Gmel.,) M.

The Ring-dove, (Columba palumbus, bs, Ml.

The Wild Duck, (Anas ein dia. ui MEW We

The Teal, (Anas querquedula, L lie

The Gray Heron, (Ardea cinerea, L Sy M.

The Fresh Water Turtle, (Costudo europea, Dum.,) M.

The Frog, ana esculenta, Ti5): ME WOW.

The Salmon, (Salmo salar, 1a ia hi ‘

The Pike, (Msox lucius, L.,) M. W. W.

The Carp, (Cyprinus carpio, L.,) M.

The Dace, (Cyprinus leuciscus, L.,) M.

It is well worthy of remark, that the hare (Lepus temidus) is want-
ing here entirely, as in the Ajoekkenmoedding of the north. This
would seem to indicate that the primitive inhabitants of Switzerland,
like those of Denmark, had the same superstitious ideas concerning
the hare that the Laplanders of the present day have.!

Bones gnawed by dogs and bearing the impress of their teeth are
numerous in Switzerland, as in the north. There are likewise bones,
and especially deer horns, gnawed by rats and mice.

The domestic hog and the horse appear to be wanting in the age of
stone in Switzerland. Some isolated and doubtful facts might lead us
to believe in the presence of the horse during the age of stone in Swit-
zerland, but there is no proof that this animal existed there at that
time in the domestic state. The Benedictiones, previously quoted,
speak of the wild horse, Hqguus feralis. But in the middle ages what
were meant thereby were horses that were allowed to run wild, and
for whom they had no stables. One additional fact is cur ious—horse
flesh is mentioned as appearing on the table at St. Gall, whilst in the
north the Church excommunicated those who ate it.?

M. Schwab having sent to Copenhagen some bones from the Stein-
berg, which are known to have belonged to the age of bronze, it became
possible to compare them with the ancient bones of Denmark. This
comparison, although made between a small number of specimens, has
already furnished some very interesting results. There was found
among these specimens from the Steinberg a jaw-bone of a dog, ex-
actly ‘corresponding with the dog of the bronze age of Denmark.
There was also the domestic hog, and, moreover, the long bones of the
sheep, even a little more slender than those of the sheep ‘of the bronze
age of Denmark. A very small tooth of a horse established still
another connecting link with the north.?

1Cesar states that the Britannia ate neither the hare, the hen, nor the goose. De bello
gallico, V. 12.

2The hog of the turf-bogs is still found, it seems, as a domestic race in the canton of the
Grisons, (Switzerland . ) This same canton also possesses some very small races of cows,
goats, and sheep, the study of which, about to be undertaken by Mr. Rutimeyer, cannot
fail to be very interesting.

5Mr. Troyon has found at Echalleus, in burgundian tombs of the fifth and sixth centuries
of our era, horses of as great size as the largest we have now.

336 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH ZOLOGY.

Considering these facts, it 1s quite likely that the analogies between
the ancient domestic races of Switzerland and those of the north may
be carried out still further.

The polar regions. and high mountains are naturally enough places
of refuge for the ancient races, who are driven into them by the pres-
sure exercised by new comers, "who spread themselves out into the more
fertile and more easily accessible regions. This is so with man, asit
is with many of the lower animal species. The reindeer, for instance,
and the great penguin, are generally supposed to be indigenous to
high latitudes, just as the wood grouse is reputed to belong to high
mountainous districts. And yet, from all that can be observed, it is
merely because they have held their ground there longer in spite of
the encroachments of man, who has exterminated them in more ac-
cessible regions.

The reindeer gives occasion for a peculiar remark. Where this ani-
mal has passed, the cow refuses to browse, thereby establishing an
antagonism, that leads sometimes to deadly conflict, between the agri-
cultural settlers of the north of Sweden and the nomadic Laplanders,
who breed the reindeer. We can easily conceive, therefore, that the
fact of the introduction of a domestic bovine race may have caused the
destruction of the reindeer in the temperate regions of Hurope, where
it has existed, not only in Denmark, as we have already seen, but also
in France, Belgium,! England,? and Switzerland.? It is, however,
well to remark that the remains of the reindeer found hitherto, might
very well belong to the glacial epoch, and might consequently all be
anterior to the advent of man in Hurope.

We may therefore foresee what singular interest, in an antiquarian
point of view, must attach to the polar and the alpine regions, and
what important questions will yet find their solution in the last men-
tioned countries,

VI. CHRONOLOGICAL QUESTION.

State ofthe Question. The general chronology of the three great
phases in the development of civilization in Europe, called the age of
stone, the age of bronze, and the age of iron, is purely relative, like the
chronology of the geological formations. It is not known when the age
of stone or that of bronze, or even that of iron, commenced, nor how
long a time each of them lasted. We merely know that what belongs
to the age of bronze succeeded the order of things of the age of stone,
and preceded that event, so important to the destinies of mankind, the
introduction of the manufacture of iron. This is itself a great deal,
for it is but a short time since nothing at all was known of what had

‘ Pictet. ‘Treatise on Paleontolocy. Geneva, 1853, vol. 1, p. 356.
2Owen. A History of British Fossil Mammals and Birds. London, 1846, p. 479. :
3 Bulletin de la Société Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelle. December, 1859.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY. oot

occurred previous to the present age of iron. But we are so accus-
tomed to precise dates in what has hitherto been understood as history,
without troubling ourselves whether the figure indicated was true or
purely imaginary, that we cannot become accustomed at once to the
system of simply relative data of archeology; to a history without
dates. ‘Dates figure to advantage even in poetry. Witness the cele-
brated lines of Victor Hugo, on Napoleon II:

Eleven and eighteen hundred, fateful year—
Which saw the nations, under gloomiest clouds
And prostrate, wait till Heaven should give assent.

We have accustomed ourselves to relative dates in geology, where
we have, and shall continue to have for a long while, nothing else.
We have to make up our minds to it also in archeology, for history,
with positive and direct dates, does not go very far back.

The most ancient authentic geological data do not go further back
than the era of the Olympiads, (776 before Christ,) and the most
ancient Greek inscriptions that are known do not reach any further.
Previous dates are computed in genealogical series of generations,
either of names of kings or names of priests, for the authenticity of
which there is no warrant. Thus the historian Hectzus, of Miletus,
who lived about five hundred years before Christ, fixed the epoch, when
the gods still intermingled with men, at sixteen generations before
himself, which would make about nine centuries before the Christian
era. It is true that he met with opponents; some added a certain
number of generations to his account, others, more rationalistic, per-
mitted themselves to doubt that men had descended from the gods.!
This may give an idea of the value of the Greek dates previous to the
era of the Olympiads.

As to the stamped coins, which are considered the most ancient, they
are the Greek silver pieces of Egina and Cyzicus, in Asia Minor, with-
out any date or legend, but which are thought to be of the end of the
eighth century before Christ.* Now, at this epoch iron must have been
in use, and for some time previous, for the above coins must have been
impressed by means of steel stamps, cut with steel gravers ; and it is
a by such a proceeding that people begin on first coming to the use
of iron.

We may therefore calculate that iron was known in the South at
least a thousand years before the Christian era; that is to say, about
3,000 years ago. ;

We often hear it said that the knowledge of the metals has spread
very slowly from the South to the North, where it did not arrive till

1 Herodotus II, 143.

*'These pieces have an effigy only on one side. Itis an animal, or only the head of an ani-
mal, without any inscription. On the other side we find the mark of the anvil on which the
piece was placed to give it the stamp, the quadratum incusum. The most ancient stamped
Roman coins are of 269 before Christ. They are of silver.

22

338 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAOLOGY.

very late. But this is nothing but pure and simple conjecture, to
which may be opposed the following considerations :

Ancient Commercial Relations. The presence of foreign mineral
substances, flint, and nephrite, among the remains of the age of stone
in Switzerland, would indicate commercial relations with distant parts
even from the highest antiquity. This ought not to surprise us, when
we see that the Indians of the United States, who belong, by their
civilization, to the age of stone, are very fond of traveling, ‘and carry
the beautiful red pipe-stone of Coteau des Prairies to great distances
from its bed.

The example of these Indians of the United States may perhaps be
quoted in favor of the opinion, that the use of stone and metals might
have existed simultaneously in the same country, so that the difference
of these materials in Hurope might arise, not from different ages, but
from different degrees of civilization or of wealth at the same epoch
among the same people. But the case in question rather proves the
contrary, for the Indians have been in such haste to adopt iron, that
they no longer make use of their ancient instruments of flint, except
for the purpose of amulets, and they have even forgotten how to make
them. These articles have thus passed, among them, into the class of
antiquities.

During the age of bronze a regular commerce, as has been seen, must
have necessarily existed between the different portions of Europe, where
there prevailed a tolerably uniform civilization, at least in what apper-
tains to the technical arts.!

How much more likely it is that similar commercial relations, and
a similar uniformity and contemporaneousness in the most important
elements of industry must have existed in Europe from the earliest
times of the age of iron. As regards the North, in particular, it ap-
pears that at this epoch commercial relations were entertained not only
with the South, but perhaps even with the East. For the bronze vases,
above alluded to, display among others, such animated figures of lions,
that they must, one would think, have come from the hands of artists
who had these animals before their eyes. Other articles which the
South, perhaps Phenician industry, furnished to the North, are the
Millefiori, 2 some specimens of which have been found in Denmark and
Sweden. In return the North supplied ancient Greece with amber
from the Baltic.

It is also known that the shores of the North Sea were visited in the
fourth century before the Christian era by Greek navigators, who must
have reached a latitude of 64° or 66°, for they allude to a duration of
two or three hours as that of the shortest night. They may even per-
haps have penetrated to the Arctic Circle, of which they had, at any
rate, a direct or indirect knowledge, inasmuch as they knew that the

1The Museum of Copenhagen contains a series of Italian antiquities of the age of bronze,
corresponding very well with what is found in the north.

2 Glass balls, with an interior nucleus of colored glass mosaic work, perhaps enamel.
They are found in the Etruscan and Egyptian burial places. Minutoli. Uber die Anferti-
gung und Nutzanwendung der farbigen Glaser beis den Alten. Berlin, 1836.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAOLOGY. 339

day there was twenty-four hours long at the summer solstice.! Now,
they could not have failed to mention so important a fact as the em-
ployment of bronze, instead of iron, for arms and cutting instruments,
as they were enabled to describe, among other things, how grain was
thrashed in covered barns, on account of the rainy climate.

Lastly, the Sagas and the most ancient traditions of the North all
refer to the age of iron and know nothing of an age of bronze.?

Ancient Civilization ofthe North.—The North, especially Denmark,
is rich in flint of a very fine quality, peculiarly adapted to be fashioned
by the simple action of cleavage. ‘This facilitated the work extremely
and allowed instruments to be made of very considerable usefulness,
for flint is harder even than steel.? This very material circumstance
must have contributed, and perhaps very extensively, to bring about
a superior development of the primitive civilization in this country.
Thus some of the daggers of flint in one piece, and with ornamented
handles, which are found in Denmark, are the finest articles of the kind
that have been anywhere observed.

The civilization of the age of bronze would appear also to have
reached its culminating point especially in the North, judging at least
from the contents of the museums.

Finally, as to what regards the first age of iron, direct and indirect
archeological data give us a glimpse of the fact, that the North had
at this epoch a considerably advanced civilization, entirely independent
of that of Rome. This was scarcely suspected generally, for the atten-
tion of the literary public had been so much absorbed by the Roman
element, that this had concealed, as it were with a veil, a whole ante-
terior growth which is just now beginning to show its outlines above
the horizon.*

It would seem that the shores of the Baltic, with their Danish archi-
pelago, the soil of which is so fertile, have furnished anciently a
center of civilization, like the countries of the Mediterranean with their
Greek archipelago.

All this certainly does not tend to show that the knowledge of the
metals was late in arriving in the Scandinavian north. The aggregate

1 Lelevel. Pytheas of Marseilles and the geography of his time. Brussels, 1836; German
edition. Hoffmann. Pytheas und die Geographie seiner Zeit. Leipzig, 1838.

* Munch. Die Nordisch-germanischen Volker. Lubeck, 1853; p. 7.

* If silex were not so liable to break, and had the tenacity of steel, it would be of superior
usefulness to the latter.

+ Atthe present day the Scandinavian north can boast of an intellectual cultivation of
which there is but a very vague idea in the south. Here are some significant facts: Prof.
Ursin published, some twenty years ago, at Copenhagen, a popular astronomy, for the Ice-
landic translation of which he had, in Iceland, 600 subscribers, among whom figure simple
farm servants of both sexes. In 1840 the reading of the Icelandic peasants consisted of a
new and quite good translation, not of the Wandering Jew of Eugene Sue, but of Homer’s
Odyssey. Prof. Berlin, of Lund, published, in 1852, on the natural sciences, a popular
treatise, of which 20,000 copies have been disposed of in Sweden, and 40,000 in Norway.
As for Denmark, its capital passes for the Athens of the North, as well in what concerns the
sciences as in what belongs to the scenic arts—music, painting, and especially sculpture.
The excellence of the Scandinavian character has been well understood by a Bernese of the
last generation. See the remarkable workeof Ch. V. de Bonsteiten: The Southern Man and
the Northern Man. Second edition; Geneva, 1826.

340 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLOGY.

of the facts lead us, on the contrary, to consider all the portions of
Europe as having most probably passed, very nearly simultaneously
through, first the age of stone, then the age of bronze, and lastly
the first age of iron. This is natural enough, for in a part of the
world at once so small and so interspersed with seas, and conse-
quently so easy of access, the great industrial and social revolutions,
prepared beforehand in the Kast, must have been introduced and spread

rapidly.

Absolute Chronology.—Ifnothing is known respecting the absolute
date of the age of stone and the age of bronze, it is at least evident
from the large accumulation of their remains, that they have each
lasted a very long while. In Denmark the tombs of the age of stone
are found in prodigious numbers, and they are often truly gigantic
works. The lacustrine establishment of Moosseedorf must clearly
have lasted a very long time, judging from the quantity of bog which
has been formed in the interval, and which has engulfed the remains
of the industry of the age of stone. As to the numerous and often
extensive lacustrine cities of the age of bronze, which have existed in
‘the Lake of Bienne and in that of Geneva, they were scarcely con-
structed to be immediately abandoned.

The Danish savans estimate that the age of stone goes back at least
4,000 years, perhaps very much further. In fact, the appearance of
man at an early date in the pine layer of the Skovmose invests him
with a very high antiquity in Denmark, as we have already seen.

But such estimates cannot end in positive results. To arrive at dates
in archeology it will be necessary to call in the aid of geology, just as
no absolute chronological data in geology can be obtained without the
assistance of archeology, starting from a sufficiently thorough knowl-
edge of what has happened since the appearance of man on the earth.
The two sciences are thus called upon reciprocally to complete each
other.

The following is an observation of this geologico-archeological char-
acter, which has just been made in Switzerland.

Cone of the Tiniere.—The cone of torrential dejection (Schuttkegel,
in German) of the Tiniere,! at the point where the material is cast into
Lake Leman at Villeneuve, is cut transversely by the railway excava-
tion. The excavation thus made has laid open the interior of the cone
for a length of about 500 feet and to a depth of nearly 23 feet. There
was found here at four feet depth under the surface of the ground,
quite regularly parallel to this latter and that over a great extent,
both in leneth and width, an ancient stratum of from four to six inches
in thickness, with angular fragments of Roman tiles, and with Roman
coins somewhat defaced, but apparently anterior to the lower empire.
At ten feet in depth under the modern surface of the ground, and

1 For information respecting this kind of formations see 4. Surell. Essays on the torrents
of the Higher Alps. Paris, 1841, in quarto. Itis a very good work, only the extinct cones
of the author belong to the diluvium, and net to modern formations.

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH OLOGY. 341
also regularly parallel to the latter, over a great extent in length and
width, there was found a second ancient stratum of six inches in
thickness, characterized as belonging to the age of bronze by the pres-
ence of a well preserved metallic object, and by angular fragments
of the pottery of this epoch. Lastly, at nineteen feet in depth under
the present surface, the superficial vegetable mould attaining at this
point, owing to peculiar circumstances, a thickness of a foot and a
half, there has been laid bare over another rather extensive space and
still parallel to the general stratification of the deposit, a layer of
ancient mould of the age of stone six or seven inches in thickness, with
numerous angular fragments of very coarse pottery, and with abund-
ance of charcoal and broken bones of animals, of which many had
been gnawed by a carnivorous animal. Evidently man had lived on
tie spot, and during some time, for the charcoal was found in a still
lower gravelly stratum, at twenty feet under the present surface of
the ground.

It will not be out of place to notice that the three layers referred to,
of four feet, ten feet, and from nineteen to twenty feet in depth, rep-
resent so many ancient layers in situ. For, if they had been formed
and deposited by the torrent in the way in which they are found, the
fragments of pottery which they contain would have been rounded,
and not angular, and there would not be seen in them fragile shells
of snails, perfectly intact and well preserved.’

Now, deducting three centuries for what has been caused by modern
accumulations of soil, fixing the beginning of the Roman epoch in Switz-
erland at the commencement of the Christian era, and its end at 563
after Christ, the date of the land-slip of Tauredunum, that laid waste
this vicinity, we come to admit that ten or fifteen centuries have been
required to bury the Roman layer under three feet (exactly 0.92 meter,
deducting 0.15 meter for the thickness of the Roman layer and 0.07
meter for the thickness of the sod) of torrential alluvium. We may
also admit, considering the uniformity and regularity in the internal
composition of the cone, that the latter had a tolerably constant ratio
of growth, at least when we take in, as we do here, a series of many
centuries. Only this growth must have goné on at a gradually dimin-
ishing rate, because the volume of a cone increases as the cube of its
radius. Taking this circumstance into consideration, and assuming
900 feet, say 270 meters, as the radius of the present cone, (which is
a minimum,) and four degrees as the inclination of its surface in the
locality alluded to, (from forty measurements based on the levels taken
by the railway engineers,) we’ arrive at an estimate of from twenty-
nine to forty-two centuries of antiquity for the layer belonging to the
age of bronze, and at one of from forty-seven to seventy centuries of
antiquity for the layer that belongs to the age of stone. By the same

1 Pincers—perhaps a depilatory—of molten bronze, of the style of the age of bronze, and
preserved in the collection of Mr. Troyon at Eclepens.

* The museum of Copenhagen and that of Lund possess each a relievo model in plaster,
ae the cone of the Tiniere with the excavation for the railway and the layers
alluded to.

342 GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHAOLOGY.

process of calculation, we should find from. seventy-four to one hundred
and ten centuries for the total age of the whole cone, and this is rather
& minimum than a maximum. 1

The date thus found of the layer of the age of bronze does not dis-
agree so much with what has been said of the antiquity of that of iron.
As to the date of the layer of nineteen or twenty feet, if the age of bronze
did last so long, as everything leads us to believe, how much time has
not man required from the commencement of his primitive civilization
to arrive at the bronze epoch! Must not the progress of mankind in
its infancy have been extremely slow!

We may, perhaps, be surprised, that the intermediate layers of the
torrential deposit did not also furnish antiquities. In the first place,
there is nothing to show that the locality was constantly inhabited ;
on the contrary, it must occasionally have been abandoned for a long
while, after the devastations of the torrent. Furthermore, it could
only be exceptionally that the torrent, in spreading itself to the right
or left, would allow the layer of vegetable soil, which had formed since
the last breaking up, to remain. It must usually have begun by rip-
ping it up and sweeping it entirely away ; it was only when it covered
it again suddenly with a fresh coating of gravel, brought down with-
out too much impetus, that it was preserved. Thus the layers of the
ancient mould are lost entirely as we approach the central axis of the
cone, where the water has always acted with more violence, as is con-
firmed by the gradual increase in volume of the transported materials
in this direction. At one point in this region there was found in the
gravel, but still at a depth of ten feet, a hatchet knife of bronze some-
what oxydized, and a well-preserved bronze hatchet, which had,
therefore, not been rolled about. Its weight had probably caused it
to remain stationary, whilst the earth that surrounded it was carried
away by the torrent.

It is needless to say, that no one of the ancient deposits alluded to
represents the total duration of each of the corresponding ages, but only
some portion of each of those ages. It might, however, happen that
the presence of each of these ancient deposits was consequent upon so
many embankments, which, by stopping the overflows of the torrent
on that side, had allowed the mould to accumulate and attain a certain .
thickness. In that case, each of the three layers in question would
indicate rather the end than the beginning of each of the correspond-
ing ages. This is confirmed, as regards the layer of the age of bronze,
by the fine workmanship of the bronze pincers, which were found
therein, and which could not have belonged to the early part of that
age. As to the layer of mold on the present surface of the soil, its
slight normal thickness of two or three inches only, including the
space taken up by the roots of the grass, proves that it is not of very.
ancient date.

The cone of the Tiniere has been for three years past the object of
continued research, the details of which will be laid before the public.
The results which have just been made out, appear tolerably satisfac-
tory, but it will be necessary now to compare them with other facts of the
same kind, obtained in other localities. At any rate, it is a singularly
bucky chance to find thus layers of the three ages in the same excava-

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHGOLOGY. 343

tion; and the result obtained, however little positive and certain it
may appear, is assuredly much better than the total absence of any
data on the subject; and we must, therefore, be contented for the
present with this approximation, for the want of a better one.!

A third memoir with plates, by M. F. Keller, at Zurich, on the
lacustrine habitations will be published in the course of the month of
March, 1860. It will contain a report in French on the lacustrine
habitations of Concise and the neighborhood of Yverdun, by M. Louis
Rochat; and another article, also in French, on the lacustrine habita-
tions of Estavayer, by Messrs. Rey and De Vevey.

[In connection with this paper, which has been translated from a
pamphlet presented by the author, we may mention that Frederic
Troyon, of Switzerland, has also just presented to the Institution sev-
eral copies of a very interesting work on ancient and modern lacustrine
habitations.2 This work gives a detailed account of the remains of
the ages of stone, bronze, and iron found on the site of ancient build-
ings erected on the borders of lakes in different parts of the world.

After having collected and classified all the data relative to this
subject, the author gives a summary of the conclusions which have
been drawn from the facts.—Secretary Smithsonian Institution. |

1 Objections against what has been said about the cone of the Tiniere have been raised in
é C 5 ae ; : ps : :

the discussions of the ‘*Societé Vaudoise des Science Naturelles.’’ See the Bulletin of this
Society of the 16th of June, 1858. But the opponent not having thought it necessary to verify
the observations of the author, nor even to notice his numerical results, the latter considers
himself excused from answering, except by silence. i

*Habitations Lacustres des Temps Ancienes et Modernes, par Fredric Troyon. Laus-
anne, 1860.

THE MICROSCOPE.

TRANSLATED FROM “AUS DER NATUR, ETC.,” LEIPZIG, 1858, FOR THE SMITHSONIAN
INSTITUTION, BY C. A. ALEXANDER.

It may be generally observed that those to whom the performance
of a scientific instrument is not known through its proper use, are
disposed partly to overrate, and again, in some other respects, to
conceive too low an estimate of its effects; and this is no where more
clearly seen than in regard to the microscope. Nor have we to seek
far for the reason. ‘The operations of the microscope have not been
made known to the great public through the results of scientific re-
search alone; while the costliness, and still more the difficult handling
of the instrument have prevented it from becoming, like the mag-
net, and the electrical machine, a familiar means of ‘‘pleasant and
instructive’? amusement, by which it might have found its way into
wider circles. So much the greater, however, has been its use, and
often misuse, by itinerating showmen, whose interest it was to exag-
gerate to the utmost the marvel and strangeness of the object by which
spectators were to be attracted. Numerous are the fallacies which
have been thus scattered abroad. It may not be out of place, then, to
attempt to convey more accurate views of an instrument to which de-
scriptive natural science is indebted for the most important of its
advances in modern times.

Microscopes, or, in the widest sense, the apparatus by which objects
but slightly removed are made to appear Jarger than they really are,
and the observer is enabled to inspect parts of them which are other-
wise undiscernible, are of great antiquity. Archzologists are now
agreed, however eloquently Lessing may have maintained the opposite
opinion, that the ancients were in possession of magnifying glasses,
without the help of which it would have been impossible that the ex-
quisite work of their engraved stones could have been executed. In-
deed, the wonder would be if it had been otherwise. Daily observa-
tion must have evinced to them, as it does to us, that transparent
bodies with curved surfaces magnify objects which are viewed through
them.

The physical laws on which this phenomenon depends are so well
known, that we shall only briefly indicate them. Rays of light which
pass from one transparent body into another of different density, from
air for instance into glass, undergo a deflection from their original
course, and are bent or refracted. Those proceeding from a remote
object in parallel lines will, at the point of contact with a transparent
body bounded by spherical surfaces, (a lens,) be bent in such a manner

THE MICROSCOPE. 345

that on issuing from it they converge, and at a certain distance behind
it are collected into a small image of the object; the distance being so
much less as the curvature of the surface is greater and the form of the
lens approximates to that of a sphere. The place at which this image
appears is the focus of the lens. If the body from which the rays
proceed be placed in front of the lens at the distance of its focus, the
inflection of the rays which fall upon the anterior surface in divergent
lines, will cause them to issue on the other side in parallel lines.

Move the object still nearer, so that the angle of divergence formed by
the incident rays shall be greater, and the lens has no longer the power
of rendering the transmitted rays parallel. They will only issue from
it in lines less divergent than before.

The human eye is itself a lens which casts diminished and inverted
images of observed objects on the retina, the membrane which is alone
sensitive to the effects of light. To the distinct perception of small
objects brought near to the eye, there is consequently a limit pre-
scribed, since, through an undue approximation of the objects, the
image into which the eye collects the rays proceeding from them, falls
behind the retina. The distance between the object and the eye, from
which this effect results, is different, according to the visual peculiari-
ties of observers. Very near-sighted persons are able to see objects
distinctly at three inches distance; consequently they see more of the
details or single points of an object than the far-sighted ; for it is alto-
gether essential to the distinctness of any object that its image should
have a certain extension on the retina. But this extension will be the
greater, the wider the angle under which the rays proceeding from its
several points strike upon the eye.

__ If we interpose now between a very near object and the eye a convex
lens, the rays from the object pass through the lens into the eye in
parallel or slightly divergent lines, provided the object be at the dis-
tance of the focus of the lens or somewhat nearer. The eye is now in
a position to cast a well-defined image from the closely approximated
object on the retina. The object, which in the case of the near-sighted
must be situated nearer the lens, is seen, as if it were no further removed
from the eye than the distance from the object to the central point of
the lens: being thus seen under a wider angle of vision, it will of
course appear larger.

The magnifying power of a lens depends, on the one hand, on the
refractive properties of the substance of which itis composed. On the
other hand, a lens will magnify the more strongly, the smaller the
radius of the sphere, of which the curved sides’represent points of the
surface. In asphere of crown glass the focus is distant from the sur-
face about the fourth part of the diameter; in a double and equally
convex lens, about the length of the semi-diameter of the sphere of
which one of the sides of the lens representsa part. Such a lens, whose
curvatures correspond to sections of a sphere of one inch diameter,
magnifies, to a sound eye, about eight times. Were it of diamond, it
would magnify twenty-one times, since the refractive power of the
diamond is two and a half times greater.

There is no practical difficulty in providing lenses of a spherical

346 THE MICROSCOPE.

radius extremely small, and consequently of enormous magnifying
power. We may obtain very small and almost exactly spherical lenses
by drawing out a glass thread and melting off small drops from it.
Globules thus obtained, and set in a fitting manner, afford a linear
enlargement of as much as 2,000, (or if we accept the authority of the
itinerant microscope-exhibitors, to whom we shall return hereafter, an
enlargement of just 8,000 million times;) but this rate of increase
has never been used or pretended to be used in scientific researches.
In practice, to be sure, no limit as regards the magnifying power of
single lenses is to be too strictly regarded: but.a train of radical defects
makes the profitable employment of such results as those just alluded
to impossible. |

The rays which impinge on the center of a lens and the points im-
mediately around it are more slightly retracted than those which enter
nearer the edge. The points at which the rays proceeding from an
object are united do not coincide, but present a series of images lying
closely behind one another. The image of the sun, received with a
single lens, appears at the distance from the lens where the image is
brightest and clearest (the focus of the rays falling in and near the
center) surrounded by a visible fringe, the cause of which is, that the
rays entering towards the edges of the lens, after crossing one another
at their respective points of union, situated in front of the receiving
surface, fall upon that surface in the circumference of the principal or
brightest image. The name of spherical aberration has been given to
this unequal refraction of rays transmitted through a lens. In like
manner the rays passing through the lens will not be collected by the
eye inte a sharply-defined image. Those entering at the edge, fringe
the image of those which have passed through the middle. The image
of a small object is injuriously circumscribed, that of a large one dis-
torted ; inconveniences, which, with the progressively increased power
of the lens, become at last intolerable.

The second inconvenience, increasing with the augmented power of
single lenses, is, that objects seen through them appear surrounded by
colored borders. A ray of white light, in consequence of being bent
in its passage from one transparent body to another, is not symmetri-
cally refracted, but separated into rays of different colors, whose refrangi-
bility is unequal. Ofthe variously colored rays, into which white light
thereby is resolved, the violet is most, the red least diverted from its
original course. From the transmission of white light through a
prism arises the well known seven-colored spectrum, whose red rays
he nearest, the violet farthest from the point, at which the prolonga-
tion of the original direction of the beam of white light would strike
the surface on which the spectrum is formed. .

By transmission through a lens the violet rays, in virtue of their
greater refrangibility, will be collected into a focus nearer the lens,
the red ones further off. As in consequence of the spherical aberra-
tion of light a succession of foci exists at different distances from
the lens, the rays from the outer portions of the lens uniting nearer
to it, those from the middle further off, so, through the separation of
the white light into differently colored rays, a series of differently

THE MICROSCOPE. 347

colored foci is formed ; the violet nearest, and successively, the blue,
the green, the yellow, and so on. In whatever place of this series
the image may be received, it appears encircled by colored borders,
which proceed, according to the distance of the receiving surface
from the lens, from the circumstance of the colored rays striking on
that surface, either before their union into a focus, or after they have
crossed one another therein. Only in the centre of the image of an
intercepted white ray is seen the whiteness proceeding from the union
and accordance of all the individual colors. All lines and points of a
body viewed through a lens, have, on the other hand, a tinted bor-
dering, so much the deeper colored and broader, the greater the curva-
ture of the lens.

There are means for obviating in a great measure the effects of
spherical aberration: we need only prevent the transmission of rays
through the margin of the lens. But the so-called ‘‘ diaphragm’”’
employed for this purpose, the application of a metallic disk perfor-
ated in the middle in front of the lens, increased another inconveni-
ence which had been before too sensibly felt in the use of strongly
magnifying, and therefore greatly curved and small lenses. The pen-
cil of rays passing through such a lens, is itself so small that a very
limited space only can be surveyed. And since it can give only a very
circumscribed portion of light to the retina, the use of small lenses is
thus rendered extremely fatiguing to the eyes. Both defects are in-
creased by the application of the diaphragm, setting aside that its
employment is impossible in the smallest class of lenses.

The painful and laborious use of single lenses early gave occasion
to a different form of the instrument. Here, however, it may not be
out of place to say, that common usage gives to magnifying glasses,
which, while they enlarge perhaps as much as thirty times, may,
when disengaged, be readily managed by the hand, a different name
from those which require a fixed frame, in order to keep them immove-
able at a determinate distance from the object: the former are styled
in German, lupen; the latter, microscopes.

A double convex lens depicts, by means of the rays which pass
through it from an object in front, an inverted image; a diminished
one when the object is situated at more than its double focal distance,
an enlarged one when it is brought nearer, but not so near as the sin-
ele distance of the focus, for then no image is any longer formed behind
the lens; all the transmitted rays still diverge. The image is so
much the larger, and at the same time further from the lens, the nearer
the object is approached to the focus on its anterior side.

The inverted image formed in this way by a lens is much larger
than the apparent extension of the object viewed through the lens when
the eye is closely applied to the latter. The former mode of observa-
tion also does not impose the condition of so near an approach of the
- object to the lens. Another related circumstance is, that a larger
space can be observed at once than is the case when the lens is brought
close before the eye.

The compound microscope, in its original form, consists of a tube,
on the lower end of which is screwed the single lens which first receives
the rays proceeding from the object to be observed. By a mechanical

348 THE MICROSCOPE.

contrivance the tube, and consequently the lens (called the object-glass)
attached to it, may be adjusted and maintained at any desired distance
from the object. The object-glass transmits into the tube an enlar ged
inverted image, which, We regulating the distance between the glass
and the object, we can bring with accuracy to the upper end of the
tube. Here it is viewed through a moderately magnifying lens (the
eye-glass) to which the eye is directly applied. Instead of a single
lens as eye-glass, the practice soon obtained of using a combination of
two, arranged at something less than their focal distance from one
another, which , being set in a brass cylinder, might be inclosed in the
tube of the microscope. The lower and weaker of these two lenses
causes the rays of the image transmitted through the object-glass some-
what to converge ; it diminishes the image, but makes it brighter and
sharper. This image is once more enlarged by the upper lens of the
eye-glass. In the tube of the microscope and eye-glass perforated dia-
phragms are appropriately disposed, which exclude from the eye rays
passing through the rim of the differently refracting lenses.

It was in this form that the second decennium of our century found
the compound microscope. It was a very imperfect instrument. Its
sole advantage over strongly magnifying single microscopes, over
lenses of short focal distance to which the eye was immediately applied,
consisted in a greater convenience of handling; an advantage more
than counterbalanced by its lower optical efficiency. All the faults of
single lenses in regard to the magnified images produced were still
conspicuous in proportion to theenlargement. The colored bordering
of the images still proved very annoying, and the narrowing of the
aperture, occasioned by the diaphragms which intercepted the side

rays, robbed the images of a large share of light. Besides, only weak
object-glasses could be employed. Hence it was that several of the
most distinguished microscopists continue to avail themselves prefera-
bly or exclusively of single microscopes.

Up to the time of the modern great improvements in compound mi-
croscopes, the most important observations and discoveries had been
made with single microscopes, from the researches of Leuwenhoek,
which led the way (first decennium of the eighteenth century) to those
of Robert Brown, of whose striking discoveries we shall here only men-
tion that which led him to detect a certain independent and oscillatory
motion of small portions of organic and unorganic bodies floating in
liquids.

The first step to these improvements was the elimination of the col-
ored circles fringing the images of the microscope. The degree in
which different transparent bodies refract the rays of ight does not in
all cases bear an equal proportion to that in which, in refracting, they
separate white light into the colors of the spectrum. While crown-
glass, for instance, strongly refracts the ray, it separates it into the
different colors only in a moderate degree. Flint-glass, on the other
hand, effects the prismatic dispersion in a much greater degree, while
the refraction of the rays is not greater than in crown-glass. The
optician has hence a means of preparing compound lenses, constructed
of concave and convex lenses, which transmit the ight almost without
prismatic dispersion. If a convex crown-glass lens be joined with a

THE MICROSCOPE. 349

concave. flint-glass one, whose curvature is such that its prismatic
power equals that of the crown-glass lens, then, because the prismatic
dispersion originating in the concave flint-glass lens counteracts that of
the convex crown-glass lens in consequence of the opposition of their
curvatures, the former annuls the latter. The image formed by the
combined lenses, though its enlargement falls much short of that which
the crown-glass lens alone would give, is on the other hand nearly col-
orless—achromatic. Not wholly so: from causes whose exposition here
would lead us too far, there always remains a colored bordering ; but
it is scarcely observable, and for practical uses no longer embarrassing.

It is generally received that Frauenhofer was the first who (about
the year 1811) adopted for microscopes this important improvement,
which had long before been applied to astronomical telescopes. The
Dutch, who assert for their countrymen the origination of so many inven-
tions, claim also for one of them the honor of this, as well as of gunpowder
and printing ; and here, it would seem, with better right than in the
case of Laurenz Kosur. It is credibly stated that about the end of the
last century, Beedsnijder, an optician of Amsterdam, had prepared
object-glasses of this kind of pretty good quality; Van Deyl very good
ones about 1807.

Something was thus gained, but not a great deal. The Frauenhofer
object-glasses gave no very considerable enlargement. The spherical
aberration was still present, and necessitated the use of a narrow open-
ing. The idea of obviating the aberration by the combination of sev-
eral lenses, selected with a view to the counteraction of their respective
faults one by another, was first carried into execution by Selligué, in
1824. This measure was of the most decided advantage. The spher-
ical, and in great part the remainder of the chromatic aberration, could
be now conveniently corrected, inasmuch as the distances between the
successive, and in themselves nearly achromatic lenses could be experi-
mentally adjusted, until the image cast by them should be infected
with the fewest possible faults. he practical opticians pressed forward
with zeal in the newly-opened path. Before all, Amici, in Florence;
next to him the English opticians, Ross, Smith, and Beck; followed
by the Dutch, Plossl, Schieck, Merz, the French Chevalier, Ober-
hauser, offered and offers in this way instruments of high perfection,
and far excelling in every respect the single microscope, with a faculty
of magnifying those of Amici to the extent of 500, and the Dutch about
300 times, and with an unimpeachable clearness and sharpness. By
further approximation of the object to the object-glasses, and lengthen-
ing the tube of the instrument, as well as by the employment of more
strongly magnifying eye-glasses, the size of the image indeed may be
increased, but not its distinctness. We see no longer, in the more en-
larged image, lines and points as before.

These are the approximate limits of the working capacity of our
present microscopes. An enlargement of more than 800 times can in
no case be employed with advantage.

Opposed to the high figures which itinerant microscope exhibitors
give out as the magnifying capacity of their instruments, the low ones
we have stated will surprise many readers. In explanation, a few

350 THE MICROSCOPE,

words are necessary on the specific definition of the magnifying power
of a microscope. ‘l'o ascertain that power, let us observe through the
microscope a scale minutely graduated on glass; it is not difficult for a
mechanist, with the help of rulers moved forwards by means of fine
screws, to graduate scales on glass plates with the diamond, whose
single divisions shall be —1,, or even ;,)y,, of a line from one another.
Let us fix near the microscope, at the distance before the eye of distinct
vision, a scale proportionably divided, only more coarsely: let us say
into lines. Commonly ten inches, or as well twenty centimeters, are
taken as the distance from the eye. It may now be determined, by
visual measurement, how many divisions of the fine and magnified
scale apparently occupy the same space with the divisions of the larger
scale seen with the naked eye. Let, for example, the fine scale be
divided into hundredth parts of a line, and let two divisions of this
scale, viewed through the microscope, occupy the same extent as eight
lines on the scale seen with the naked eye: the microscope thus mag-
nifies ‘2° % 6300 times. This is the linear magnifying power of
the microscope; and since it affords the simplest expression of the prac-
tical performance of the instrument, it is that which is usually specified
by scientific observers. It is now plain, that a square 34, of a line in
length and breadth, seen under such enlargement, will appear one
line long in each direction ; that thus on its surface, 90,000 squares,
each =}, of a line in length and breadth would find room. The super-
ficial enlargement by the instrument would hence be 90,000 fold.
Instead of the square let us assume a cube with sides ;}, of a line in
extent, and through the 300-fold linear enlargement this cube would
appear of such an extension that twenty-seven million cubes, of 345 of
a line lateral measure, would be contained in it. The magnifying
power of the instrument in respect to the whole mass is therefore
27,000,000 fold. In this way do the perambulating microscopists
obtain their loud-sounding million-times-magnifying numbers. A hun-
dred fold linear enlargement itself gives one million fold, two hundred
fold gives eight million fold, cubic measure.

It is in the nature of things that the images of the most perfect ex-
isting microscopes, the compound, of which we have been before speak-
ing, can be seen with but one eye ata time. A microscope, to serve
for exhibitions, whose figures are to be seen by many persons simulta-
neously, must have an essentially different construction. The sun or
hydro-oxygen gas microscope (they differ from one another only as
regards the source from which the light issues) is, in essentials, simi-
lar in arrangement to the well known child’s toy, the Laterna magica.
The whole difference lies in the greater intensity of the light employed,
and the careful management of the magnifying glasses. The rays of
the sun received upon a mirror, or those from a cylinder heated to
whiteness by the hydro-oxygen blow pipe, are thrown, after being con-
centrated by convex lenses, on the exhibited object: the rays pro-
ceeding from this now pass through a system of achromatic lenses, in
all points equivalent to the object-glass of a microscope of the ordinary
sort, composed of several lenses. Since the object is now placed some-
what more removed from the object-glass than its focal distance, there

THE MICROSCOPE. B08

is produced behind the object-glass a magnified inverted image, which
received on a white surface from twenty to thirty feet distant, may be
seen at once by any desired number of persons.

The sharpness and clearness of the images of a solar microscope,
still more (on account of the less intensity of the light) of a gas-micros-
cope, fall far short of those of the compound miscroscope. There are
incomputably fewer of the details of an observed object to be perceived
with the best solar microscope, with like maguifying qualities, than
with an indifferent compound microscope. It were a great error to
believe that, in reference to the practical adaptation of a microscope,
we should take as a measure the greatest enlargement which it is ca-
pable of effecting. Incomparably more important is it that the micros-
cope should exhibit the outlines of the observed object with the utmost
possible sharpness, and the component details in the greatest possible
number. Both requisites will be the better fulfilled, the more com-
pletely the spherical and chromatic aberration are averted through
the adjustment of the codperative lenses. In lenses for solar micros-
copes no optical artist has thus far succeeded in attaining the degree
of excellence possessed by the optical part of the compound micros-
cope. We shall presently return to the working capacity of the
microscope as independent in certain respects of its magnifying power,
and illustrate it by some examples. In the mean time let these sug-
gestions suffice to show the value of the showman’s statements, in
cases where they conflict with the judgment of the scientific investi-
gator. It should not, however, in dismissing this subject, be said, that
among these itinerants there are not to be found qualified individuals,
to whom, next to their gains, the instruction of the gazing public is
not indifferent. But only two many charlatanisms of the worst kind
are practiced. We remember an instance where the circulation of the
blood in human hair was exhibited to the believing spectators and
hearers ; another, where the showman pointed out the movable thorn-
shaped excrescence on the back of the common wheel animal, as its
heart, which this remarkable creature carries about with it on a stake.
And not one of these exhibitors of sun and gas microscopes, whom
we have had an opportunity of seeing, but has presented to the crowd,
as infusoria existing in every drop of water, the larve of gnats and
even dragon flies—animals several lines in length, of which not only
the outline but the separate parts are visible to the naked eye, and
which only exist in standing water, rich in many other organisms ;
in water which swine, at all particular, would not drink. The spas-
modic contortions of the death struggle of animals in the exhausted
water were set forth as an example of the war of all against all, and
if one glanced by another, that signified that it had devoured it. But
let the drinkers of water take courage: We here record for their
comfort, that in water which appears crystal clear to the naked eye,
not even the microscope has been able to detect any sort of animal.

Microscopic vision differs chiefly from that with the naked eye, in
that the instrument, ina great degree, refuses accommodation to the
organs of sight with reference to distance. We see clearly through
the microscope only the parts of the object lying in a determined hori-

352 THE MICROSCOPE.

zontal plane. To see other parts clearly, the distance of the inner
apparatus of the microscopic tube from the object must be altered. The
observer has to construct the form of the observed object in his mind
from a succession of different images thus obtained. This is soon
learned: other circumstances however there are, which render micros-
copic investigation so difficult and particular, that it requires long
continued use for the practical mastery of the instrument.

The higher the degree in which an object is magnified, the weaker
is the illumination. Even with a hundred fold linear enlargement, a
body in ordinary daylight appears as if in deep twilight, and the
minute particles of its surface are no longer to be distinguished. Nor
is the matter bettered by illumination with the direct rays of the sun,
collected perhaps through a lens. The light can then only be thrown
upon the object lens in a very oblique direction, since this lens, where
a greatly magnified image is to be produced, must be brought very
near to the object. Small prominences spread deep shadows over the
surface. Shining spots reflect the hght with embarrassing effect.
For practical research, where. great enlargement of the object is re-
quired, we must have resort to an expedient for evading these difficul-
ties: the object to be observed must be rendered transparent or trans-
lucent, and be lighted from beneath, so that the rays may pass through
it into the microscope and thus into the eye. This will be most conve-
niently effected by placing the object‘on a glass plate over the tubu-
lar frame of the microscope, under the opening of which a movable
mirror is ake With this we collect the light, and the mirror is so
directed that it throws a fascicle of reflected rays through object and
instrument upon the eye.

There are no organized and only a limited number of unorganized
bodies which are absolutely opaque. ‘Thinly separated layers allow
the light to pass sufficiently for the micr oscopic examination of a body.
It is an essential preliminary with microscopists, if the structure to be
examined be not in itself simple and conspicuous enough to make this
unnecessary, to prepare the object for examination by means of light
passing through it. Small organs are to be separated and stripped of
the enveloping textures. Of larger and more complex structures, the
thinnest possible sections must be taken. Often there are parts to be
dissected so small that the unaided eye cannot perceive them. Their
division under the microscope has to be effected with the finest pointed
and edged instruments. Scarcely anywhere is Franklin’s saying so
applicable as to the manipulations thus rendered necessary : ‘‘ ‘A natu-
ral philosopher must, at a pinch, be able to bore with the saw and to
saw with the auger.’’ As the compound microscope shows the images
inverted, the preparations which are to be gone through with, by means
of needles and knives, are highly incommodious. To remedy this, we
commonly use either a single 1 microscope, or else a compound one whose
eye-glass represents a smaller compound one. The image, twice re-
versed, now appears upright.

It is not the difficulties here indicated which have procured for mi-
croscopic observers the reproach, but too well deserved, in earlier times,
of unreliability. Had observers always prevailed upon themselves
rigorously to separate what was really seen from what was only con-

THE MICROSCOPE. 853

jectured, and to have delivered matters of fact without adornment, it
would never have come to pass that Linnzus himself, and his school
after him—a school of so much influence and for years exclusively
dominant in descriptive natural history—should have put the micro-
scope, so to speak, under the ban, and have looked with indifference
or scorn on the painstaking labors of inquirers who employed that
instrument. It may. be some offset to this, that, in later times, mi-
croscopists have been by no means backward in repaying to non-micro-
scopists this disparaging estimate with interest. The propensity to
piece out the chain of observed facts by conjectures is too deeply
grounded in human nature not to operate strongly in a department
where but few and isolated laborers were to be found—so few, that the
most effective restraint, the objections of rival cotemporary inquirers,
was almost wholly wanting. Even the earliest leaders and guides
could not keep themselves free from sophistications of this kind. To
give but one example: Leuwenhoek asserted, in the most positive
manner, that the corpuscles of the blood, (whose real organization as
somewhat flattened globular cellules is clear at the first glance with
our present instruments,) are each of them composed of six spherical
polygons, made so by reciprocal pressure on their touching sides; and
that each of these again consists of six similarly shaped smaller spheres,
and so on to infinitude. This view has not only been set in the clearest
light by frequent republication, but a certain English writer has drawn
it out in still greater detail as one of the most striking proofs of the
infinitely divisible constitution of organized bodies. Such fallacies
were once long lived. But since the middle of the third decennium
of our century the number of skillful microscopists has been so great
that nothing of the kind could possibly have’ been asserted without
immediate contradiction. Microscopical errors, defended with the
utmost skill, pertinacity, and recklessness, have not in later times
maintained their ground for more than a few years.

The very copiousness of the subject admonishes us to be brief when
we speak of the effect of the microscope on the development of the
descriptive natural sciences. The microscope opened to us, not less
than the telescope, a new world, and every improvement has permitted
us to push further back the lmitary boundaries of our knowledge.
Still more than for an acquaintance with a countless number of animal
and vegetable existences, which had before lain beyond the bounds of
our sensible perception, are we indebted to the microscope for the dis-
closures which it makes of the exquisite internal structure of living
beings and unorganized bodies. Yet must we not rate too highly the
knowledge thus obtained: it is more an extension in breadth than in
depth. The instrument has put it in our power to perceive with the
senses a multitude of heretofore hidden phenomena which accompany
organic existence. But these experiences have only indirectly and
but little advanced us in a knowledge of the primitive forces which
determine the conditions of organization and of life. Towards this goal
of physical research, the assignment of the complicated play of the
constructive and destructive forces of nature to their several factors
which refuse all further investigation, it advances us a little way only,

23

354 THE MICROSCOPE.

when we have learned the construction and the single parts of the’
machines which are set in motion by those forces, however necessary
this preliminary knowledge may be to further research. And to
procure us more than this preliminary knowledge the microscope is

powerless.

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

BY M. J. NICKLES.

TRANSLATED FOR THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION, FROM THE MEMOIRS D’LACADEMIE
DE STANISLAS, NANCY, 1859, BY C. A. ALEXANDER.

I. Screntiric ASSEMBLIES OF GERMANY.

A meeting of professors of science and of medicine, which took place
at Leipsic, September 18, 1822, laid the foundation of those scientific
assemblages of Germany which have been since known by the title of
“‘the Association of German Savants and Physicians.’’ These assem-
blages are held annually; and being open, without distinction of na-
tionality, to all men of science, we have hence enjoyed the privilege of
taking part in that which was convened in the course of the present.
year, 1858, at Carlsruhe, the capital of the Grand Dutchy of Baden.

Whether considered with reference to the persons who composed it,
the labors communicated, the ideas suggested for consideration, or the
enthusiastic reception accorded to the members both by court and
people, this thirty-fourth reunion of the association is admitted, with-
out contradiction, to have been amongst the most brilliant and mem-
orable which has occurred. Before proceeding, however, to give an
account of the transactions of the late meeting, it may not be without
interest to recite the statutes under which the organization has been:
advanced to so high a degree of vitality and usefulness.

STATUTES.

1. The object of the association is to afford to the scientific and
medical inquirers of Germany an opportunity of becoming personally
acquainted with one another.

2. Whoever in the domain of medicine or the sciences of observation
has given the results of his labors to the public, is recognized as a
member, and every one who is engaged in such studies may procure
himself to be inscribed as such. A mere inaugural thesis, however, is
not in itself regarded as furnishing a title to be enrolled as a member.

3. The association makes no special nominations and bestows no
diplomas.

The right of voting pertains to those only who are actually present
at any session; and decisions are to be determined by a majority of
voices.

356 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

4, The meetings take place once a year; they are public, and, com-
mencing the 18th of September, are to be continued several days.

5. The place of meeting is migratory ; at each reunion the city shall
be designated where the next is to be held.

6. Business affairs shall be conducted by a general agent (Gescheefts-
fuhrer) and a secretary, inhabitants of the city designated, and shall
be charged with the control till the next meeting.

7. The general agent shall designate the place and hour of the ses-
sions and determine the order of the day; he should receive timely
notice from all those who propose to address the meeting. The Secre-
tary is charged with the protocol, with the accounts, and the corres-
pondence. To these two functionaries are intrusted all signatures in
the name of the association.

8. It shall be their duty to advise the authorities of the city desig-
nated, and to give due publicity to all which shall be determined on.
If the nominations to these offices, which shall be made in advance at
each meeting, be declined, those already in office shall have the power
to appoint others, and may, in case of necessity, designate a different
place of meeting from that chosen by the association itself.

9. If either of these two functionaries should die, the survivor shall
nominate a successor, and in case of the death of both, the nominees
for the year following shall at once assume the control of affairs.

10. The association shall possess neither collections nor property of
any sort. An object presented at any of the sittings shall be returned
to its owner. The aceruing expenses shall be provided for by an
assessment made with the consent of the members present.

v

More than nine hundred persons, who had inscribed their names
on the list of the secretary, took part on this occasion in the
labors of the sections or the fetes given in honor of the Congress.
Quite naturally, a majority of these were natives of the country, not
more than a hundred strangers being present, of whom the greater
part were French, owing doubtless to the proximity of Carlsruhe. Of
English savants there was an entire deficiency.

Paris was represented by a number of learned men, at the head of
whom we remarked M. Despretz, of the Institute, professor of the
faculty of sciences, and M. Wurtz, professor of the faculty of medi-
cine. Alsace had sent its principal representatives, among whom
MM. Daubrée, Lereboullet, Schimper, and Bertin were present from the
first day, together with MM. Opperman, Kirschleger, and Kopp, of
the school of pharmacy. The learned professor of chemistry from the
same province, M. Kuhlmann, gave in the course of the sessions some
of the principal results of his ingenious applications of chemistry to in-
dustrial purposes. Nor, among French savants from more distant
places, can we pass by M. de Caumont, founder of the scientific re-
unions of France, or Dr. Duchenne, from Boulogne, who gave, in the
French language, his researches on the treatment of certain maladies
by means of faradisation, a new word, designating currents of induc-
tion as applied to therapeutics. As little possible is it to neglect
the name of M. Ruhmkorff, the skillful constructor of Paris, who,

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. 357

however, arrived too late to exhibit to the greater number of the
physicists, already departed, the beautiful apparatus of induction
which he had brought with him, whose effects considerably surpass
those of the apparatus which he had presented on the occasion of his
competition for the prize of the electric pile, and which had procured
for its author well-merited encouragement and a prize of the Academy
of Sciences.

The Congress was formally opened Thursday, October 16, at half
after ten in the forenoon, in the presence of their royal highnesses the
Grand Duke and Duchess, at the botanic garden of the Orangery, a
magnificent structure decorated for the occasion, and surmounted by
the national flags of the different savants present at the Congress.
After addresses of welcome and inauguration from the < Geschaefts-
fuhrer,’’ Drs. Eisenlohr and Volz, one might have expected that the
general session would have been adjourned in order to proceed to the
installation of sections and the formation of bureaus; but, though the
thermometer marked 104° Fah., and the heat, as well as the fatieue
of their recent journeying, ereatly incommoded the assistants, first
one and then another, and finally a third orator were to be listened to,
descanting on the generalities of science, chiefly on the question so
much debated, of the alliance of faith with reason, until those present,
who under other circumstances might have been disposed to acknow-
ledge the great ingenuity with which the topics were treated, found
themselves in the situation of men who, worn down in body and mind,
aspire only after an adjournment which seems forever to flee before them
like a mirage. Meanwhile the Orangery was crowded, and a heavy
atmosphere, of which the orator alone seemed insensible, weighed upon
the auditory. Still their royal highnesses maintained their place, and
alone appeared to share nothing of the general fatigue, though the
Grand Duchess had been obliged to have recourse to her parasol as a
shelter from the solar rays.

This continued till three in the afternoon, when we were, at last, at
liberty to withdraw to our respective sections; the bureaus were formed,
and the order of the ensuing day was arranged.

The first day was terminated by a banquet, followed (by order of
the government, and in honor of the members of the Congress) by a
representation of the Antigone of Sophocles. Similar alternations of
scientific conferences with festive reunions, of which latter, it may
be said, that they were allowed to entrench to too great an extent on
the precious time due to the former, occupied the succeeding days of
the Congress. Thrice only was a general session convened, on which
occasions the author was too much occgpied with the special pursuits,
in which he bore a part, to attend, and shall only mention that, in
the second of these sessions, Kéningsberg was designated as the place
of assemblage for the year 1859.

Having given these details, as characteristic features of the late
Congress, we gladly pass to a consideration of its labors. ;

The group of sciences represented on this occasion was divided into
ten sections, in the following order: Geology and mineralogy; Botany
and vegetable physiology ; Mathematics, astronomy, and mechanics ;
Physics; Chemistry; Anatomy and Physiolog y; Zoology, (this science,

358 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

in consideration of the small number of zodlogists present, coalesced
with the section of anatomy ;) Medicine; Surgery; Ophthalmology and
gynekology; Psychiatrics.

The transactions which we propose for special notice on this occasion
are those of the fifth and sixth sections, (physics and chemistry.)
These two sections held their meetings in the amphitheaters of the
Polytechnic Institute, a vast establishment, frequented annually by
more than 600 pupils from different parts of Germany and the Scandi-
navian islands, but whose buildings are not yet sufficiently spacious
for the reception of all the collections. The largest part is assigned
to chemistry, which, under the superintendence of the learned pro-
fessor, M. Weltzien, forms a very important portion of the course of
instruction at the Institute.

In what follows will be found a sketch of the principal facts sub-
mitted to the sections, whose proceedings we have undertaken to
report.

Il. Section oF CHEMISTRY.

A Solvent of Cellulose and of Silk—Apparatus for Preparing Ozone—Anemonine and
Anemonic Acid—Preservation of Wood—Solubility of Sulphate of Barytes.

The presidents of this section were successively MM. Leibig, Woehler,
Schoenbein, and Rose; under the former of whom, during the first
day’s session, the following communications, in the order here given,
were submitted:

M. Schlossberger, Professor at the University of Tubingen.—The
province of this savant is animal chemistry, which is indebted to him
for numerous and interesting observations. His discourse on this
occasion related to the reagent of Schweitzer, the ammoniacal oxyd
of copper, which possesses the curious property of increasing the bulk
and dissolving both cellulose and silk. M. Schlossberger has ascer-
tained that the ammoniacal oxyd of nickel exerts, to a certain extent,
the same property with reference to silk as the reagent with a copper
base; only, in the case of the latter, the solution of the silk retains the
blue color, while it is of a yellowish brown when treated with the
nickel.

The cupro-ammoniacal liquid dissolves neither gum nor dextrine, but
it readily dissolves the filtering paper. The salts, and more especially
the alkaline salts, precipitate this solution of cellulose; the precipitate
offers no trace of organization or crystallization, its centesimal com-
position not appearing to differ from that of the cellulose.

The same alkaline salts do not precipitate the solution of silk; hence
we have the elements of a process for separating silk from cotton. A
“neater process, however, is based on the employment of the ammoni-
acal oxyd’ of nickel, which, as we have seen, dissolves the silk, but is
absolutely without action on the cellulose.

The solution of cellulose is equally precipitated by alcohol, by a
concentrated solution of honey, of gum arabic, or of dextrine. Schweit-

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE, 359

zer’s reagent is without action on the pyroxyline or gun-cotton, as well
as on collodion.

J. Nicklés, Professor of the Faculty of Sciences at Nancy.—On re-
searches respecting fluorine, its presence in sulphuric acid, in blood,
bones, teeth, in mineral and ordinary waters, the sources from which
the animal organism derives it, and on the causes of error which infect
the old process, with the means of avoiding those errors, &c. Memoirs
of the Academy of Stanislas, 1857, p. 77; Comptes rendus de V Acad-
emie des Sciences; T. XLV, p. 331; Journal de Pharmacie et de Chimie,
TeX. ps 113:

An interesting discussion took place in reference to this paper in
which several chemists, particularly MM. Liebig, Erdmann, and
Fritzsche of St. Petersburg, bore a part.

De Babo, Professor at the University of Fribourg, in Breisqau.—
Apparatus for preparing ozone. This apparatus, by which ozone is
obtained through the combustion of phosphorus, accomplishes the
separation of the gas from the phosphorus acid with which it is usually
contaminated. This result is obtained by causing the fluid to pass
into a solution of chromic acid, which acid does not restrict itself to
the oxydation of the phosphorus acid, but, as M. Baumert, a pupil of
M. Bunsen, had already perceived, it also enriches the ozone, since
after the washing the ozone is found to be surprisingly increased, ob-
viously because the oxydation of the phosphorus agid is itself a cause
of ozonization.

-M. De Babo has succeeded in desiccating ozone to the extent of ob-
taining it in an anhydrous condition, whence it follows that ozone,
or at least this particular species of ozone, cannot be confounded with
the hydrogenized ozone discovered by M. Baumert.

MM. Bunsen and Magnus, who gave their views on this occasion,
are of opinion that it is necessary to recognize two species of ozone,
the one to be regarded as allotropic oxygen, the other as a hydrogenous
combination. We shall see presently that this obscure question of the
nature of ozone received considerable elucidation at one of the subse-
quent sittings.

EHrdmann, , Professor at the University of Leipziq. —The name of M.
Erdmann is of interest to us, not only account of the honorable labors
which it signalizes, but because the savant who bears it was also the
first master of the unfortunate Gerhardt. It was he who had the
merit of presaging the future chemist, and of initiating in science the
eminent man who died so young, and who had opened to chemistry so
wide an horizon. It was into his own house at Leipzic that M. Erd-
mann received the young commercial traveler of Alsace, whom an irre-
sistible inclination allured to the science, though somewhat, it must be
confessed, to the detriment of those mercantile interests in which he
had been engaged.*

The occasion might justly be deemed fortunate which led us to make
the personal acquaintance of the first master of our lamented friend,
and enabled us to obtain information on some of the obscurer incidents

8>

Bae biographic notice of Gerhardt, Silliman’ s Journal of Sciences, Vol. XXIII, p. 102.
eluthor

360 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

of his youth and scientific career. The oral lecture of M. Erdmann
brought to the notice of the section several new facts verified in his
laboratory :

First. Vesicatory Principle of the Ranunculus Sceleratus.—This prin-
ciple presents itself under the form of an acrid oil which, in the end,
changes into a white mass composed of anemonine and of anemonic
acid. This transformation takes place in the plant even when sub-
jected to desiccation, and the vegetable, in consequence of it, loses all
its acrimony.

Second. Action of some Metallic Salts on Ligneous Substances.—It is
a customary practice to preserve wood, and especially the sleepers of
railways, by impregnating them with certain metallic solutions, and
among others, the solution of sulphate of copper; for these saline
substances form with the wood a species of combination which appear
sufficiently intimate to resist the action of water, and wood thus pre-
pared may, in effect, be sunk in water without abandoning to it’the
copper which is held in combination. Now, this is not the case when,
instead of wood in its normal condition, we-employ purified wood;
that is to say, cellulose. Impregnated with sulphate of copper, the
cellulose becomes colored, indeed, but at the slightest lavage with
water, it resigns the sulphate which it seemed to have fixed.

Examining this fact a little more closely, we recognize that, in order
that wood should be capable of fixing the sulphate of copper, it must
necessarily be resinous. Moreover, it is known that weak solutions of
the sulphate of copper remove azotised substances from wood.

Third. Solubility of the sulphate of baryta.—The sulphate of baryta
is one of the salts on which water has the least action ; but if this sul-
phate is insoluble in pure water, it becomes soluble when this last con-
tains nitrate of ammonia ; a concentrated solution of that salt even dis-
solves considerable proportions of it. This solution remains limpid
in presence of the chlorides of potassium, of ammonia, of strontium,
and of calcium, but it is rendered turbid by salts of which the base is
baryta. Water added, even, in great quantities, has no action on it.
This solubility of the sulphate of baryta in the nitrate of ammonia is
considerably augmented when we add to this last a little chlorhydric
acid ; in which case the dissolving agent js the chlorine, resulting from
the decomposition of chlorhydric acid.

From the fact that at this first sitting of the section the list of de-
signated speakers was small, an opportunity was afforded for objec-
tion, and several lively and instructive discussions arose on the part
of the members; but from the 18th of September, the order of the day
being fuller, and the sessions restricted to two hours, little questioning
could take place, and the speakers, whose names had been enrolled,

were required to succeed one another with as much rapidity as pos-
sible.

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. 361

iE

New Hydrocarburets—Picric Combinations—Industrial Processes—Different Species of
Oxygen—Science and the Metrical System—International Relations and the Metrical Sys-
tem—Standard Liquors.

At the second meeting facts of great importance were communicated
by MM. Fritzsche, Kuhlmann, Schoenbein, and Mohr. The first
exhibited several new hydrocarburets which he had discovered in the
tar proceeding from the distillation of wood ; and adverted to a char-
acteristic property of certain hydrocarburets of forming definite com-
binations with picric acid. This property, equally a discovery of the
Russian chemist, will be found described in a French publication, the
“¢ Journal de Chimie et de Pharmacie,’’ 1858, vol. XXIV, p. 158.

The novel facts brought to the notice of the association by M. Kuhl-
mann, were the result of inquiries having their origin in the desire to
render salubrious a form of industry which has heretofore been the
reverse, the fabrication, namely, of artificial soda, after the process of
Leblanc. In this pursuit the transformation of marine salt into the
sulphate of soda gives rise to streams of chlorhydric gas, a part of
which diffuses itself in the atmosphere, which it renders unwholesome
to animals and even plants. We need not speak of the attempts made,
up to this time, to remedy this state of things, but we can certify that
M. Kuhlmann has succeeded so well that he draws benefit and profit
from it. Hence he was induced to give his process at length, that it
may be available to all. In few words this process is as follows :

In the current of the acid gases, he places lumps of the carbonate of
baryta, which occurs in masses in the mineral kingdom. By the
‘action of the chlorhydric gas, the carbonate is decomposed, and is re-
placed by a useful product, the chloride of barium, which, by means
of sulphuric acid, may be ‘easily transformed into sulphate of baryta,
2 substance much in pean at present, and of which M. Kuhlmann
himself manufactures 2,000 kilogramms a day.

An improvement is adopted the moment the manufacturer finds his
account.in doing so, and such will be the case with this process, which
will supply the means of disinfectment for many localities. It is not
meant that the carbonate of barytas alone is available under such cir-
cumstances. At no distant day, when the chloride of calcium shall
have undergone proper applications, this carbonate may be advanta-
geously substituted for the other.

Another new fact which M. Kuhlmann had realized, relates to the
employment of a residuum ofa different kind, but at least as insalu-
brious as chlorhydric gas; the masses, namely, of chloruret of man-
ganese, resulting from the manufacture of chlorine, which accumulate
by millions of litres around the workshops, without a possibility of
being conveniently gotten rid of; for there can be no question here of
discharging the accumulations either into the river or the subterranean
conduits, whose waters would be thereby rendered unwholesome. We
may add that this residuum of the chloruret of manganese retains a
sufficiently large proportion of chlorine to make the economizing it an
object of importance : since, in France alone, the waste of chlorine in

362 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

this way amounts, in point of value, to something like two millions of
francs per annum.

M. Kuhlmann proposes two modes of employing this residuum: one
by transforming it into chloruret of barium by means of carbon and
the sulphate of barytes ; the other by treating it with another embar-
rassing residuum of the soda manufactures, the oxysulphuret of cal-
cium, from which M. Kuhlmann obtains sulphide of manganese and
chloruret of calcium.

The last mentioned chemist was followed by M. Schoenbein, the dis-
coverer of ozone, who, as he himself stated, has been occupied for
twenty years with the study of oxygen, and who furnished us, in the
results at which he has arrived, still another instance of the fact that
in science a noble reputation may be achieved even when the inquirer
restricts himself to the observation of a single body. We must observe,
however, that the new phenomena detailed to us on this occasion, im-
ply a degree of sagacity which doubtless does not fall to the lot of
every observer.

Mr. Schoenbein began with informing us that there are three kinds of
oxygen, of which one, the common oxygen, is that which we respire
in the air. The two other kinds constitute two species of ozone, which
with reference to one another are as the two species of allotropic elec-
tricity, &c. We regenerate common oxygen when we place these two
species of ozone in contact, and, on the contrary, we destroy it when
by a given chemical agency we separate one of the two modifications.
This tendency, on the part of these two modifications, to produce com-
mon oxygen, explains certain effects called catalytic, and which had
till now remained unexplained; thus, the peroxyde of barium and
oxygenized water rendered acid by means of nitric acid, reciprocally
decompose each other in giving place to water, oxyd of barium, and
common oxygen: under the same circumstances, the permanganate of
potassium is reduced to manganic oxyd, the chromic acid becomes the
oxyd of chrome; that is to say, these compounds are deoxydized m
presence of an abundant supply of oxygen, and precisely at the con-
tact of that particular species of oxygen, ozone, whose burning power
is effectual to oxydize directly the least oxydizable bodies, such as
azote.

Effects apparently so contradictory are to be explained by what we
have said above; a combination highly oxygenized may be resolved in
presence of another compound rich in oxygen, whenever one of these
compounds contains oxygen which may be termed positive and the
other that which is negative. The result of such decomposition is
ordinary or neutral oxygen. A like result is had when we agitate
with oxygenized water ozone obtained with phosphorus; the product
is nothing else but pure water, and common oxygen.

That ozone, then, or nascent oxygen prepared with phosphorus
should act energetically as an oxydizer, it is not necessary that it
should be in presence of the oxygen arising from the oxygenized
water.

Since, according to the experiments of M. Woelher, there is required
an equivalent of oxygenized water to decompose an equivalent of per-
oxyde of manganese, it may be said that, just as an acid loses its acid

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE, 363

properties in presence of a base, and vice versa, so likewise does ozone
affected with the sign + for instance, lose its oxydizing properties in
presence of ozone affected with the sign —.

This polarity of the different states of chemical activity in which
oxygen may present itself, results still more from the manner in which
certain oxyds act in regard to chlorhydric acid. In this case the per-
oxyde of manganese is replaced by a protochloride, chlorine, and
water.

Mn 02 +20C1H=ClMn+0C142H0(.)

With the peroxide of barium, on the contrary, we obtain not chlorine,
but oxygenized water.

Ba 02 + Cl H = Cl Ba + HO? (2.)

To the group of the peroxyde of manganese are referable the per-
oxides of lead, silver, nickel, cobalt, bismuth, and vanadium; to that
of the peroxide of barium pertain the peroxides of calcium, strontium,
&e.

M. Schoenbein calls the former ozonides, the latter antozonides.

The ozonides do not give oxygenized water ; in presence with it, they
occasion a disengagement of common oxygen, and are decomposed in
decomposing the oxygenized water. They color the tincture of guaiacum,
blue.

The antozonides do not decompose oxygenized water; and do not
give the blue tint to the tincture of guaiacum. On the contrary, they
discharge this blue tint when it has been communicated by an ozonide. ©

In fine, the views here given, which assign to the ozonides a polarity
distinct from that of the antozonides may be considered as being estab-
lished by the fact that the former are, beyond question, electro-negative
in reference to the latter.

— One of the great international questions which is of constant recur-
rence, and which calls for a solution, attaches itself to the subject of
weights and measures, the difference of which in different countries
occasions no little embarrassment to commerce and to travelers.
Several States have already adopted the metrical system; others
would do the same if this system had been invented elsewhere than in
France. Nov, while such States lag behind through an inexcusable
and short-sighted prejudice, science, which is of no country, has long
since exchanged the pound, the ounce, the dram, the inch, the foot, the
ell, for the gramme and its derivatives, the metre and its multiples or
submultiples; so that it is very rare to find a grave scientific treatise,
English or German, which has not substituted the metrical system for
those irregular weights and measures.

This species of scientific revolution took place in Germany towards
the year 1830; and in bringing it about, none was more influential
than the man who has so largely contributed to shape the scientific
destinies of his age, M. Liebig, with whom we may associate M.
Woehler: by introducing, after the example of the French chemists,
the metrical system into their laboratories, their publications, and
consequently into the Annalen der Chemie und Pharmacie, their recog-
nized organ, they have naturally imposed the use of that system on their

364 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

pupils and gradually also on their readers. Younger than they, and
coming after them, M. Mohr has still borne an important part in the
movement; his judgment and sagacity have availed to smooth the
chief difficulties which attended it. The reader who is unacquainted
with German may consult the excellent translation of the treatise of
M. Mohr on volumetric analysis, which has been executed by M. Fort-
homme, a professor of the Lyceum of Nancy.

Now, the lecture of M. Mohr, delivered at the third sitting of the
section of chemistry, had for its object the discussion of a question
which connects itself alike with the metrical system and with analysis
by means of standard liquors. The point aimed at here was effectively
the determination of means for passing readily from weights to vol-
umes, while avoiding the causes of error inherent in these delicate
operations.

If, in effect, analysis by volumes, or, to employ the established ex-
pression of Descroizilles and Gay Lussac, the originators of this method,
if standard liquors (liqueurs titrées) enable us to dispense with the use
of the balance, and to assign proportionate quantities in fewer minutes
than the process by weights required hours, it is easily comprehended
that too much attention cannot be accorded to an operation which
touches on the corner-stone of the edifice: the transformation of weights
into volumes, and vice versa.

Our limits so much the less allow us to report the very technical
procedure of M. Mohr, that it would be with difficulty understood
without the use of figures; the reader who is interested in it will in all
probability find it described in the second and forthcoming volume of
the Traité d’ Analyse, which the learned professor has ready for the
press.*

IV.

Experiment in Acoustics—Iron Reduced by Hydrogen—The Society of Physics of Frank-
fort—A Property of the Corneous Substance of Quills—A jet d’eaw Serving as an Electro-
scope—Questions of Priority—Scientific Rivalries—The Electric Spectrum—Silicated
Hydrogen.

At its third sitting, the section of chemistry united itself with that
of physics, and the meeting took place at a later hour than usual, in
consequence of the previous day having been occupied with an excur-
sion to Baden-Baden, where the Congress was received and entertained
by the city. The sitting, of which we are now to speak, which was
attended by many persons of high station, was specially devoted to
experiments, many of which were calculated to interest even unscien-
tific spectators. Of this description was one by M. Dové, professor in
the University of Berlin, which consists in producing from a vibratory

Sh lO TT

* The translation of the first volume having been executed by Prof. Forthomme (8vo, with
plates in the text, price 7f. 50c. : Nancy; Grimblot & Co.;) the second volume will be forth-
with given, by the same translator.

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. . 365

tuning-fork, suspended above a glass balloon containing a quantity of
water. determined by experiment, a distinct sound, capable of being
heard throughout the hall of audience. The balloon must not be full,
nor ought the fork to touch it; the instrument is simply held with the
hand and in the prolongation of the neck of the balloon. The sound
emitted depends on the position of the two branches of steel in reference
to the neck of the balloon, the perception of the sound being very dis-
tinct when the plane of these two branches is in the axis of the neck,
but none at all when the plane is perpendicular to it.

These facts had been recognized by M. Dové while engaged in re-
searches to ascertain whether the ear which receives during a certain
space of time some determinate sound becomes insensible to that sound,
as the eye which has been fixed for some time on a certain color be-
comes insensible to that color. It might be said that the eye becomes
habituated to the color, as the sense of smell becomes habituated to
certain odors.

The analogy which exists between acoustic vibrations and those of
light is borne out in this respect, inasmuch as M. Dové has satisfied
himself that the ear may in effect be habituated to a sound to the extent
of no longer perceiving it, after having been subjected to the impression
for a time more or less protracted.

Iron in a state of great comminution, as we obtain it, where one of
its oxyds is reduced by hydrogen, has for some time been employed in
medicine. Well prepared, this reduced iron is so oxydizable that it
kindles spontaneously in the air and burns with vivid sparks. Now,
there has lately been established in the Tyrol a factory in which iron
in powder is produced, having a considerable degree of tenuity, although
the pulverization is effected mechanically and, as it would seem, with
very delicate files. Experience has not yet pronounced with respect
to the therapeutic properties of this product; neither does it burn spon-
taneously in the air, although it is extremely combustible, as was proved
by an experiment which M. Magnus exhibited in the presence of the
meeting. When a flame is applied to these filings they do not kindle;
but they burn readily when previously suspended to the poles of a
magnet. The experiment, which is quite a pleasing one, is easily con-
ducted: there needs but to plunge the magnet into these filings, when
they group themselves around the poles and remain suspended, forming
a sort of beard, to which, if a match is applied, combustion immediately
takes place and progresses rapidly. If we then shake the magnet, a
multitude of sparks will be detached, being the particles of the iron in
a state of combustion.

This property seems to pertain exclusively to these filings from the
Tyrol, for I have ascertained that iron recently reduced possesses it in
a very slight degree, and that the same iron, after having been pre-
pared for some time, will have entirely lost its pyrophoric quality.

At Frankfort-on-the-Main there exists a species of scientific associa-
tion, the Physikalische Verein, composed in great part of men of the
world, who meet twice a week, for the purpose of keeping themselves
abreast of the progress of physics and chemistry. The expenses of the
association are provided for by an annual assessment of ten florins on
each member. Science is here expounded by M. Boettger, than whom

366 _ SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

none could be more competent, especially as the object is not so much
a course of methodical instruction as the exposition of unconnected
facts, supported by experiments aptly chosen and dexterously executed.
It is in this line that M. Boettger particularly excels, for an extraor-
dinary and peculiar facility seems to qualify him for the contrivance
and execution of the most difficult experiments, without the necessity
of a previous theory or system of ideas. Thus, in 1847, he prepared
gun-cotton before the secret of its preparation was known, and without
any other guide than the name of fulminating cotton, or other starting
point than the xyloidine or nitrous fecula discovered by Braconnot.
‘We may add that he made no secret of his discovery, but hastened to
give it tothe public. In like manner, having heard, some years after-
wards, as all the rest of the world did, of the decisive experiment by
which M. Faraday had discovered the action of an electro-magnet on
polarized light, M. Boettger repeated the experiment with success,
and published the manner of operating before the process which had
been followed by the illustrious savant of England was known.

As M. Boettger is an assiduous frequenter of scientific reunions, he
has often afforded them entertainment by attractive experiments, and
by a dexterity of hand which might have won success even on a differ-
ent stage. A simple exhibition of his, during the present session,
seems not unworthy of notice. Having taken a goose quill, he pressed
it down so as to bend it together in several places. “The quill was not
broken, but there were evidently folds; nor was it capable of being
held upright and rigid as before. But a few manipulations by the
operator quickly restored it, so that no trace of the folds recently so
conspicuous, remained. The explanation is, that the quill had been
first immersed for some moments in hot water and then plunged into
cold; and the theory on which the result depends is, that the sudden
contraction sustained by the corneous substance, previously distended
by the warm water, enables the quill to recover its original rigidity.
This process might doubtless be of service in restoring plumes used
for personal decoration.

At the same session Mr. Boettger showed that a slender jet of water
may serve as an electroscope. Ifa glass rod, which has been previously
rubbed with a piece of cloth, be presented to such a jet, the thread of
water is seen to change its form. If the rod approaches it from above,
the small drops unite and fall in large drops; if, on the other hand,
the rod is presented near the base, the height of the jet is diminished.

This experiment seemed to be given by M. Boettger in good faith
as of his own invention, and was apparently received as such by all
present, including some names of the highest distinction in science.
Neither M. Muller, who has published a work on the progress of elec-
tricity, nor M. Buff, who regularly compiles a record of the progress
made in physics during each year, nor M. Poggendorff, whose cele-
brated annals are especially open to physical researches, reminded the
speaker that this experiment had been previously published by a Ger-
man physicist. It was evidently because they themselves did not
remember it.

We see frequent examples of this, arising, no doubt, from the multi-
tude of new observations which every day gives birth to. If we dwell

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. 367
.

upon the circumstance here, it is because we find in it an answer to
one of the many prejudices which the German savant entertains in
regard to the French. The latter is currently reproached with pub-
lishing in his own name facts discovered and described beyond the
Rhine, when the truth is, that the French savant is scarcely ever able
to read German, and, if he could, would be quite incapable of keeping
pace with the thousand assertions, more or less substantiated, which
swarm in ‘Teutonic journals, besides the danger of encountering some
other savant better informed with regard to a priority of title. What
makes the instance on which we are remarking more singular is, that
the experiment of the jet d’eaw was consigned to the press, not fifty
years ago gnd in some forgotten compilation, but last year, and in the
Annalen der Physik of M. Poggendortf. It was there that, in seeking
for something else, we found it, the morning referred to, but described
in still greater detail by M. A. Fuchs, professor in the Lyceum of
Presbourg.

The priority of M. Fuchs is doubtless not yet known to our neigh-
bors beyond the Rhine; but when they have learned it, this will not
remove the prejudice we have adverted to, nor any other, any more than
the French will abandon their opposite propensity to admire all which
comes from Germany, and to concede a vast erudition and profound
knowledge to every one who calls himself a German professor.

Before leaving the subject of this interesting experiment, we must
add that, according to M. Fuchs, the sensibility of the thread of water
is such, that when the head of the observer is brought very close to the
jet, the latter is deflected if the operator does no more than pass a hand
through his hair.

We return to our session, having still to listen to lectures of ‘a
high order. Among them, M. Plucker, the eminent professor of the
University of Bonn, set forth with great distinctness his remarkable
researches respecting the electric spectrum produced by currents of
induction, whether in a vacuum or in different mediums, embracing—

First. A simple gaseous body.
Second. A mixture of several gases.
Third. A compound gas.

M. Plucker is convinced that a perfect vacuum is incapable of con=
ducting electricity.

The simple gases which he examined were hydrogen and azote; in
exposing a mixture of these two gases to the current generated by an
apparatus of Ruhmkorff, a peculiar spectrum is obtained which may
be also realized by superposing purely and simply a spectrum produced
by hydrogen on another spectrum produced by azote. In effect, the
same spectrum results, when a current of induction is made to pass
into an atmosphere of ammoniacal gas. Thence we may infer that
the ammoniacal gas is decomposed by the current of induction. M.
Plucker arrives at analogous conclusions on the subject of carbonic
acid, of which the spectrum is identical with that produced by a mix-
ture of oxygen and of the oxyd of carbon, as well as with the image
obtained by superposing the spectrums of these two gases.

In addition, the same savant gave an account of the remarkable

368 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

effects produced by a magnet on the electric light developed at the
negative pole in a gaseous “medium. Under the influence of the mag-
netic fluid, the luminous pencil of the negative pole unites its rays
and is contracted into a luminous curve.

It will be understood that we can here scarcely reproduce more than
the substance of each lecture; such must be the case, therefore, with
the interesting experiments of M. Woehler, with silicated hydrogen,
a gaseous compound discovered by himself, and which possesses the
curious property of being spontaneously inflammable, like phosphor-
ated hydrogen. The mode of preparing this silicated hydrogen does
not differ from the general process followed in the preparation of the
greater part of hydrogenated compounds, and yet no one had_bethought
himself of taking the siliciuret of a metal pertaining to one of the
three first sections 3, and decomposing it by water and an acid. It was
not thought of because the preconceived opinion had acquired preva-
lence, that silicium does not form a gaseous compound with hydrogen;
something like fortuity was needed to place the philosopher of Geettin-
gen on the track, and his genius for investigation has done the rest.

Ve

Coloring matter of bile—Fermentations and putrefactions—A function of arable land—
Digestion in the vegetable kingdom.

The last session of the section of chemistry was held on the 19th of
September. As several remarkable facts were communicated, we shall
proceed to sum them up in as few words as possible.

M. Wicke announced that the coloring matter of the shells of eggs
offers the strongest analogy to the coloring matter of the bile. By his
account, the egg, as yet colorless in the oviduct, acquires its coloration
in the cloaca.

M. Schroeder, director of the School of Commerce at Manheim, re-
ported some new observations relative to his ingenious discovery made
some years ago, on the subject of fermentation and putrefaction; that
these processes do not take place when, instead of leaving the ferment-
able matter in contact with the common air, we deposit this matter in
air which has been previously made to pass through cotton. (See Journal
de Chinie et de Pharmacie, 'T. XXV, p. 314.) Meats, bouillon, and all
sorts of alimentary substances, have been preserved an indefinite time
in this filtered air; the precaution being observed, however, that sub-
stances thus treated be first boiled with water.

On the present occasion, M. Schroeder announced that what he had
established with regard to fermentation and putrefaction, might be
extended also to crystallization. It was already known that a super-
saturated solution of sulphate of soda remains liquid in a vacuum, but
takes on the crystallizing process upon the admission of atmospheric
air. The savant of Manheim showed that crystallization does not take
place if the admitted air has been previously passed through a tube
fitted with carded cotton.

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. 369

Tn his memoir of 1854, M. Schroeder, had explained the preserva-
tive action exerted by filtering through cotton by supposing that this
process eliminates from the air the spores of infusoria, or the crypto-
gamic germs originally suspended therein, and which being deposited.
on the fermentable or putrefiable matter, are developed at the expense
of that matter, and give rise to the different products which result
from the phenomena of fermentation and putrefaction.

If the experiment with the sulphate of soda seems to establish a
relation between crystallization and that other species of molecular
movement called fermentation, it tends to prove, also, that these phe-
nomena may take place without the concurrence of the spores of infu-
goria or of cryptogams suspended in air not filtered. The question,
apparently disposed of by the former series of M. Schroeder’s investi-
gations, is placed on a new footing, and no longer menaces either the
mechanical theory of M. Liebig, nor that which results from the last
researches of M. Pasteur on the manner of producing and propagating
fermentation. ,

We cannot leave the subject of chemistry without speaking of a
discourse by M. Liebig in the Section of botany, on the nutrition of
plants, and the function in regard thereto, of arable land. Tull the
present time it has been considered that in order for mineral substances
to penetrate within a plant, it was necessary that they should be in a
state of solution. The water of rain, pure or combined with carbonic
acid, would thus be the dissolvent, and the liquid would be absorbed
by the roots.

Establishing himself on the facts ascertained by M. Way in relation
to the disinfecting action exerted by arable land upon the water of
purin, M. Liebig shows that this absorbent action is exercised, in
general, upon the saline substances susceptible of serving for aliment
to vegetables, and that the absorption is so much the more energetic
as the mineral principle is more nutritious for the plant ; arable land,
for instance, taking up potash more rapidly than soda, conformably
with the fact observed by MM. Molaguti and Durocher, that vegeta-
bles have much more tendency to absorb the former than the latter,
and that certain maritime plants (the eryngium maritimum, among
others) contain nearly three times more of potash than of soda.

But if the potash, the ammonia, and even the soda, are fixed by
arable land, the acids with which they are combined are not absorbed,
except in so far as they are susceptible of being useful to the vegetable.

Water the ground with a solution of chloruret of potash or sulphate
of ammonia, and then examine the liquid which passes off by way of
filtration—that is to say, the water of drainage—the potash and am-
monia will have disappeared; the acids, on the other hand, will be
found almost entirely present. Irrigate with water containing phos-
phate of lime dissolved by means of carbonic acid, you will find in the
drainage water, the lime which existed in the water used; but you will
not find phosphoric acid; that acid will have disappeared, having been
fixed in some manner by the arable land.

It is not, then, in the saline solutions that the roots of plants take
up the principles which they require; nor is it within the structure of

24

370 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

the vegetable that the saline material is decomposed. The metamor-
phosis “takes place in the soil after the solution has penetrated it, and,
strange to say, it takes place precisely in the way most propitious to
the development of the plant.

Saline substances, therefore, are not absorbed indifferently is the
roots of vegetables; before these can be reached by them, such sub-
stances have under gone a sort of preparation which qualifies them for
the part they are destined to fulfill in the act of nutrition.

If we could allow ourselves to interpose an opinion on a question
handled by such a master as M. Liebig, we would say that thjs fune-
tion of arable land might be assimilated to the act of cde What,
in natural history, distinguishes vegetables from animals is the absence
of a digestive tube, and “yet the former feed and grow as well as the
latter. The interesting discovery just adverted to, ~ iustifies the admis-
sion that there may be digestion without a digestive tube. If nutrition,
in a word, implies digestion, we may say that in plants this digestion
is exter nal ; ; while, in animals, it is internal.

VI. Section or Puysics.

Magnetic Currents Developed by Torsion—Electro-statics—Binocular Vision—Apparatus of
Ruhmkorff—Photo-chromatic [lumination—Mechanical Equivalent of Heat—Molecular
Movement in Gaseous Bodies.

To the researches of a physical nature, which were communicated in
the mixed session of the 19th September, we ought to add an account
of some other labors, not less important, which were explained by their
authors in the special sessions. The first to address the meeting was
Professor Wiedemann, of Basle, who gave a summary of his labors on
magnetism in its relations with torsion; a noble subject, whose start-
ing point is to be sought in an observation made some Lasagna years
since by Choron,* and “which has been inaugurated by the ingenious
researches of M. Wertheim. Prof, Wiedemann has shown that a ‘twisted
wire of iron undergoes a detorsion when it is subjected to magnetiza-
tion, and he is of opinion that the laws which govern the torsion are
applicable to the magnetization of bars of steel ty such an extent that,
in the enunciation of those laws, we might interchange the words to
twist and to magnetize. He conceives that an analogous relation pre-
sents itself when we subject magnets to torsion, or when, inversely,
we magnetize twisted threads of iron.

After M, Wiedemann, M. de Feilitzsch, Professor of Physics in the
University of Greifswalde, entered upon some considerations on the
law of currents in its relations with the law of electro-statics. Next,

*¢ On the change of pole produced by torsion in an iron wire properly arranged,’’ by M.
Choron ; Comptes rendus des Seances des l’Academie des Sciences. XX., p. 1456.

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE, avi

M. Dové, the president of the day, gave some account of his researches
on binocular vision, and on the means of combining colors obtained
by absorption with colors produced by interference.

In the second session, over which M. Magnus presided, we again
encounter M. Boettger, ‘who realizes all sorts of prodigies with the
apparatus of Ruhmkorff. He first indicates a very simple means of
obtaining a strong electric tension at the extremities of the coil which
receives the induction, and, to that end, it suffices to place one of the
extremities of this apparatus in communication with the floor; he
obtains curious effects by causing the spark of the apparatus to pass
through tubes containing ioduret of mercury; at one of the poles the
light of the spark is violet, at the other it is red.

M. Boettger exhibited another experiment which could not fail to
be attr active to those amateurs who seek amusement in chemistry. In
a receiver, like that which is used in the experiment of the jet d’eau
employed as an electroscope, there is introduced an alcoholic solution
of boracie acid and nitrate of strontium; the air is then compressed
upon it. By opening the cock with proper precaution a slight thread
of liquid is ejected, which, if the inter lor pressure 18 sufficiently strong
will rise as high as the ceiling. After having wet this over, if we now
apply a lighted match to the ae the fame is immediately communi-
cated to the ceiling by means of the intermediate thread of alcoholic
liquor, and pr oduces a play of ae the most brilliant and diversified.

From a lecture by M. ee to one by M. Clausius is something
of a stride, especially to those who are likely to be frightened at
algebra. M. Clausius is one of the pioneers who have done most for
the theory of heat and most contributed to our knowledge of the rela-
tions of this force and the mechanical force capable of producing or
consuming it. Thanks to his labors and to those of MM. Clapeyzon,
Mayer of ‘Heilbronn, Hirn of Colmar,* Holtzmann of Stuttgard, &c.,
the theorem of 8. Car not, so long inscrutable, has become intelligible
to all the world.

We shall not dwell on the purely theoretical subject discussed in
this lecture by M. Clausius; suffice 1t to say that we here trench upon
a question as yet but little understood, namely: that of the molecular
movement in gaseous bodies.

gal

. Magnetic Adhesion—Trifureated Electro-magnets—Circular Electro-magnets — Magnetic
Gearing —Electro-chemical Chronoscopes— Harmony and Disharmony—New Pho-
tometer.

The fifth session of the section of physics, over which M. Jolly,
protessor in the University of Munich, presided, was opened by a lec-

*Seo Recherches sur Vequivalent Mecanique de la Chaleur, by G. A. Hirn, 1858. The
author improperly omits the names of Jule and Thompson in this list.

372 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE.

ture in the German language, by the author of the present article, on
the electro-magnets invented by himself and on his researches on
magnetic adhesion.* Previous to his labors on this subject, there
were but three kinds of electro-magnets known:

1. The rectilinear; a straight bar of iron, placed in a coil in com-
munication with the pile.

2. The horse-shoe, or bifurcated electrosnagnet; formed from the
above by bending it into the shape which the name indicates.

3. The tubular electro-magnet of Romershausen.

M. Nicklés has contrived—

The trifurcated electro-magnet, or that with three poles, having,
however, but a single coil, yet exerting considerable attractive force.

The circular electro-magnet, capable of transmitting a movement of
great velocity, since the wheels of transmission which he proposes are
not toothed; their periphery being perfectly polished, they derive their
adhesive power from the magnetism developed at their circumference.

Finally, he has introduced the para-circular electro-magnet, applica-
ble in the same circumstances, but possessing properties which differ
from those of the preceding ones.

The time which the order of the day left at the disposal of the author
was too limited to enable him to give many details respecting these
instruments, which were in operation, moreover, under the eyes of the
auditory. The professors of physics regarded them with some interest,
not only as furnishing a new chapter in the history of electro-magnets,
but as having a bearing, besides, on certain special applications, with
a view to which they were constructed, particularly the transmission
of movement: thus, in regard to railroads asa means of increasing the
adhesion of locomotives, the author had already made a first attempt
at their application to an entire train on the route of the city of Lyons,
and on a gradient of nearly one centimeter per meter. The effect
realized was about nine per cent.

His Majesty the Emperor, who, on this first trial, had caused a report
to be made to him by a commission of physicists and engineers, has
quite recently ordered a renewal of the experiment to be made by the
Director of the Bureau of Arts and Trades.

Electricity constituted the occupation of a part of this session. To
the lecture just referred to succeeded another on electric chronoscopes,
by M. Hessler, professor of physics at Vienna. The speaker passed in
review different electro-magnetic chronoscopes, pointed out defects in
all of them, and proposed to remedy these by substituting electro-chem-
ical chr onoscopes, by means of a current acting on paper impregnated
with a solution of ioduret of potassium. This apparatus possesses the
great advantage of being able to register the observations automatic-
ally,

‘After M. Belli, professor in the University of Pavia, had explained
the properties of an apparatus capable, as he thinks, of indicating the
difference between the two electricities; and M. Helmholtz had given

* Bulletin de la Societé d’encouragement, May and June, 1853.
| Moniteur Universel, 9th May, 1858.

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. aia

a lecture, which it would be difficult here to reproduce, on the physical
causes of harmony and disharmony, audience was accorded to the modest
and illustrious Schwerd, whose valuable labors in optics are the fruit
of the few hours left him by his professional engagements as a private
teacher of literature in his native city of Spire. The subject of his
present lecture was a ‘photometer constructed by himself, with which
he has been enabled to make a series of observations on the fixed and
the variable stars. He did not exhibit his apparatus, and the explan-
ations given of it are not of a nature to be understood without draw-
ings; but according to the testimony of physicists who have seen it,
and the judgment of the learned astronomer, Argelander, this photo-
meter is calculated to render important service in observatories.
.

VATE:

Calorific Intensity of the Solar Spectrum—Calorific Spectrum—Chemical Spectrum—Lu-
minous Spectrum—Index of Refraction of Calorific Rays—Universal Scientific Congress.

The sitting of the section was closed by M. Muller, professor of
physics in the University of Fribourg-en-Brisgau. M. Muller is known
to physicists bya series of admirable labors, and especially by his
researches on the magnetic maximum of magnetized bars; he is known
to studious youth by a treatise on physics, which he reédits every two
years, which at first was only the translation of a French work, but,
though still retaining the title of that work, has not the less become
an original treatise, entirely independent of that of M. Pouillet. I
might appeal for the truth of this to those French professors who read
German, and who have—all of them—in their libraries, one or other of
the numerous editions of Muller.

In the lecture of to-day, M. Muller submitted his researches on the
calorific intensity of the solar spectrum. By means of the heliostat of
M. Silbermann the elder, he directs the solar rays through prisms of
different kinds, and determines the calorific intensities by means of the
apparatus of Melloni. We know, through this savant, that rock salt
is the only diathermanous substance which allows the heat to pass en-
tirely, while other bodies always absorb more or less of it. We know,
also, that in placing a thermometer in the different tints of the solar
spectrum the temperatures irfdicated are different; they augment in
proportion as they advance towards the red, and diminish towards the
other extremity. The thermoscopic apparatus detects nothing in this
respect beyond the violet and outside of the visible spectrum ; it is, on
the contrary, sensibly impressed at the opposite extremity, affording
an evident proof that the calorific spectrum is not superposed purely
and simply on the luminous spectrum.

As much may be said of the chemical spectrum, which occupies,
however, the other extremity of the luminous spectrum.

oT4 SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUUE.

Now, in operating simultaneously with a prism of rock salt, and
another of glass, M. Muller has ascertained that the calorific intensity
of the curve obtained with these two prisms, is sensibly the same as
long as the experiment is confined within the limits of the visible spec-
trum; but, on the contrary, the intensities differ when we pass beyond
those limits.

‘M. Muller has determined the index of refraction and the length of
the wave of the extreme calorific rays; he has studied the manner in
which the heat is distributed in the different spectrums, and has
summed up his researches in a series of curves which we cannot here
reproduce. His labors will, without fail, be published in one of the
special journals of Germany.

We have thus recapitulated the principal communications in physics
and chemistry which were submitted during the six days the confer-
ences lasted. However imperfect our report, the reader will have per-
ceived that the meeting was an imposing one, both in its relations to
science and to the interest excited in the society of Baden; in fact, if
the scientific discussions were not more numerous, this was owing in
great measure to that hospitable and enthusiastic spirit which led, not
Carlsruhe alone, as might have been the case with any other capital,
but every petty city of the Grand Dutchy, to make a point of receiving
and féting the distinguished body of Naturforscher, whom the occasion
had brought together. As regarded one of its principal aims, the in-
troduction of men of science to a personal and friendly acquaintance
with one another, the Congress must be considered as having been
eminently successful. Old attachments were refreshed and new rela-
tionships contracted ; misunderstandings were cleared up, and scientific
differences dispelled by a frank and courteous discussion. Outwardly,
everything conspired to promote this spirit of fraternization: the
streets festooned with flags, the mottoes everywhere inscribed in let-
ters of gold, constantly reminded us that we are the artificers of a
common work and all engaged in the pursuit of the same object.

To perpetuate the remembrance of this Congress, the Grand Duke
caused a commemorative medal to be struck and presented to each of
the enrolled members. Decorations were, besides, conferred on some
of the admitted leaders of science. Of these, two were designated for
foreigners, one of which, by an incontestible right, fell to the share of
M. Despretz, the preéminent representative on this occasion of French
science; the other was allotted to M. Stas, the learned chemist of
Brussels.

The whole duration of the Congress wgs eight days. At the general
session which closed it, a letter from M. de Caumont was read, inviting
the savants of Germany to take part in the scientific reunions of
France, the next of which is to assemble at Limoges. As these meet-
ings are always held from the Ist to the 10th of September, the writer
of the letter argued that between the closing of the French and open-
ing of the German Congress there would be time enough for members
to repair from one to the other.

This may well be doubted, since five days seems a rather uncertain
apportionment of time for the transit from Limoges, for instance, to

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. 375

KGnigsberg, on the northern confines of Germany. Nor should it be
forgotten that England also holds a scientific congress, and, like the
others, in the month of September. Hach of these assemblages will
place in requisition a certain number of men of science and prevent
them from attending elsewhere, notwithstanding the present celerity of
travel. To escape from this difficulty, it remains to take a step which
will be effected sooner or later, that is, to substitute for all these par-
tial reunions a scientific congress for all Europe, to be replaced here-
after, in turn, by a Universal Scientific Congress, which shall sit, in order
of suecession, in the principal cities of the old and new continents.

MEMOIR OF HAUY.

a“

READ BEFORE THE FRENCH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, BY BARON CUVIER, PERPETUAL
SECRETARY.

TRANSLATED FOR THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION BY C. A. ALEXANDER.

In the history of science, epochs occur when the human mind seems
to take a surprising stride. When years have been spent in the patient
accumulation of facts and observations, and the received theories no
longer suffice to harmonize them, ideas respecting natural phenomena
become in some measure incoherent and contradictory. System is no
longer possible, and the need is universally felt of some new bond of
connection. Should a genius appear at such a juncture, capable of
rising to a point of view from which some of the required relations
may be embraced, fresh courage is diffused among cotemporary in-
quirers, each throws himself with ardor into the new paths which have
been opened, and discoveries succeed one another with increasing
rapidity. Those who have successfully associated their names with
the movement assume, in the eyes of their followers of a later genera-
tion, the proportions of some superior race; and, as they pass succes-
sively from the stage of life. are deplored as heroes whom the world
must despair of ever seeing equaled.

Such an epoch the close of the eighteenth century unquestionably
was, as regards the natural sciences.

The laws of a geometry, as concise as comprehensive, extended over
the entire heavens; the boundaries of the universe enlarged and its
spaces peopled with unknown stars; the course of celestial bodies de-
termined more rigorously than ever, both in time and space; the
earth weighed as in a balance; man soaring to the clouds or traversing
the seas without the aid of winds; the intricate mysteries of chemistry
referred to certain clear and simple facts; the list of natural exist-
encies increased ten-fold in every species, and their relations irrevocably
fixed by a survey as well of their internal as external structure; the
history of the earth, even in ages the most remote, explored by means
of its own monuments, and shown to be not less wonderful in fact
than it might have appeared to the wildest fancy: such is the grand
and unparalleled spectacle which it has been our privilege to contem-
plate, but which renders only more bitter the disappearance of those
great men to whom we owe it. Few are the years which have seen
the tomb close upon a Lavoisier, a Priestley, a Cavendish, a Camper,

MEMOIR OF HAUY. 377

a De Saussure, a Lagrange; and who but must be startled at the ac-
celeration in our losses, when a few months only have snatched from
us Herschel and Delambre, Haiiy and Buthollet, leaving us scarce
power to render, within the prescribed time, the homage due to them
by the societies of which they were the ornament.

We might be the more tempted to believe that Haiiy felt this irre-
sistible impulse of his epoch, from his having been determined, almost
without being aware of it, to a career for which, during the first forty
years of his life, he had never thought of preparing himself. In the
midst of obscure occupations an idea dawns upon him; a single idea,
but one equally luminous and prolific. From that moment he never
desists from following it; he devotes to it his time, his faculties, his
undivided attention, until finally a brilliant success is the crown and
recompense of his efforts. No example could better show the grand,
I had almost said miraculous, results which spring from the profound
and exhaustive study of a subject upon which the mind is concentrated,
nor prove more clearly the truth of the maxim, that, at least in the
exact sciences, it is the patience of a sound intellect, when that
patience is indomitable, which truly constitutes what we call genius.

René-Just Haiiy, an honorary canon of Notre Dame, a member of
this academy, and of most of those of Europe and America, was born
the 28th of February, 1748, at Saint-Just, a small market town in the
department of the Oise. A younger brother of his has made himself
known by an original method for instructing those born blind; while
the father of both was a poor weaver, who could probably have given
them no other profession than his own, had not the liberality of others
come to his aid.

The first change for the better in the fortunes of the two brothers
may be ascribed to the pious turn of the elder, manifested in his earli-
est years and governing his whole life. Even in infancy he evinced a
singular pleasure in religious ceremonies, especially in the choirs of
the church; a taste for music, the natural concomitant of tender senti-
ments, having thus early allied itself in him with the feelings of devo-
tion. A Premonstratensian prior of his native town, who had ob-
served the assiduity of his attendance at Divine service, engaged him
one day in conversation, and, being struck with the vivacity of his
intelligence, procured him the instruction of some of his monks. The
child’s progress, promptly responding to the care of these masters,
interested them more and more, and led them to suggest to his mother
that by removing him to Paris she might shortly procure through their
recommendation such resources as would enable him to complete his
studies. -

This excellent woman had scarcely sufficient means for a few months
subsistence in the capital; but she preferred encountering any ex-
tremity to proving false to the future which might await her son. It
was long, however, before her tenderness met with any but the most
slender encouragement. The place of chorister in a church of the
quarter Saint Antoine was the only means of livelihood available to a
youth whose name was destined to be one day known to all Europe.
This post, he used afterwards pleasantly to say, was at least so far
propitious that it prevented him from burying his musical talents; at

378 MEMOIR OF HAUY.

-any rate, by fostering his original taste, it enabled him to become a

respectable performer on the violin and harpsichord, two instruments
with which he solaced himself during life. Finally, the interest of
his patrons of Saint-Just obtained for him a scholarship in the college
of Navarre, where it first became possible for him to enter regu-
larly on a course of classic instruction. .

Here his conduct and application gained him favor, as they had
done at Saint-Just. The heads of the college engaged his services as
teacher as soon as he had ceased to be a pupil, and even advanced him
to the mastership of the fourth class before he had quite reached the
age of twenty-one years. Transferred some years later to the College
of the Cardinal Lemoine, in a similar but higher capacity, he might
seem to have limited his ambition to such modest, however useful,
functions. It is true that, at’ Navarre, he had imbibed from M. Brisson,
of that Academy, some taste for experimental physics, and at mo-
ments of leisure had even experimented with electricity ; but this was
rather by way of recreation than study; while natural history, prop-
erly so called, does not appear to have, in the least, occupied his
attention.

If, at last, he found the path which was to conduct him in the end
to so high a renown, it was still owing to the gentler dispositions of
his nature; so that the fame and fortune of Haiiy may be said, with
literal exactness, to have been, at every step, the recompense of his
virtues.

Among the regents of the College Lemoine there was at this time a
learned individual who had devoted himself to the instruction of youth
from a principle of piety. Capable of enlightening persons of the
maturest age, Lhomond had chosen to restrict himself to compositions
for the use of the young; but had contrived to impart to them so ad-
mirable a tone of simplicity and clearness that their success has been
seldom equaled by works of greater pretension. Between him and
Hajtiy there existed so striking a conformity of character and sentiments
that the latter had chosen him for his friend and confessor; interested
himself, with the devotion of a son, in his affairs; tended him in sick-
ness, and was the companion of his walks. Lhomond cultivated botany,
and Haiiy, who had scarcely heard of it, felt a chagrin at not being able
to add the common study of this as a new charm to their intercourse.
In one of his vacations he discovered that a monk of Saint-Just amused
himself with the study of plants. The idea at once struck him that
he might give an agreeable surprise to his friend, and, with this sole
view, he requested the monk to convey to him some notions of the
sclence and some acquaintance with different species. His heart came
to the aid of his memory; he comprehended and retained all that was
shown him, and the surprise of Lhomond was unbounded, when, at
their next herborization, Haiiy named to him, in the language of
Linneus, most of the plants they met with, and showed that he had
studied and analyzed their structure. -

From that time everything was common between them, even their
amusements; but from that time, also, Haiiy became thoroughly a
naturalist, and an indefatigable one. It might be said that his mind
had been wakened of a sudden to this new kind of enjoyment. He

MEMOIR OF HAUY. 379

prepared a herbarium with unusual care and neatness, and even invented
processes by which the color of his flowers has been preserved to the
present day.* Here he took his first lesson in the right use and aims
of method, and by frequenting the ‘‘ Jardin du Roi,’’ which was near
his college, he extended his ideas and exercised himself more and more
in the work of classification and comparison.

Happening one day to join the crowd which at that time attended
the lessons on mineralogy given by Daubenton in the “‘ Jardin du Roi,”’
he unexpectedly found himself in the presence of a new object of study,
more congenial to his first taste for physics than even that of plants.
Numerous, however, as was the attendance on Daubenton’s lessons,
it was mainly of such auditors as left botany and mineralogy where
they found them. Having come earlier to the study, they might know
more of both than Haiiy; but custom itself, in familiarizing them with
the difficulties of those sciences, had caused them to disappear. To
Haiiy, who came later, these difficulties presented themselves after a
different manner. The contrarieties and gaps in the series of ideas
_strongly arrested the attention of a vigorous thinker, who, in the
height of his powers, approached for the first time a new object of
study. If the constancy observable in the complicated forms of flowers
and fruits, and all the parts of organized bodies, affected him with
admiration and wonder, how is it, he might ask, that the forms of
minerals, so much more simple and even geometric, are not subjected to
similar laws? for, at that time, even the partial and imperfect rela-
tionship proposed by Romé Delisle, in the second edition of his Crys-
tallography, was unknown. How is it, might Haiiy say, that the
same stone, the same salt, show themselves in cubes, in prisms, in
needles, without the change of an atom in their composition; while
the rose has always the same petals, the acorn the same curvature, the
cedar the same height and the same development?

While absorbed in these ideas, it chanced that in examining some
minerals at the house of a friend, he was so fortunately awkward as
to let fall a beautiful group of calcareous spar crystallized in prisms.
One of these prisms broke in such a way as to exhibit at the point of
fracture planes not less smooth than the original surface, but present-
ing the appearance of a new crystal, wholly different in form from the
prism. Haiiy observes this fact, and attentively examines the planes
and angles of the fragment. To his great surprise, he finds that they
are the same with those of Iceland spar crystallized in rhomboids. He
returns to his own cabinet, selects a specimen crystallized in the form
of a six-sided pyramid, such as is usually called dog tooth spar, and
breaking it, sees the same rhomboid of the Iceland spar emerge; the
splinters which fall are themselves smaller rhomboids. He tries a third
spar, called from its form lenticular, and still it is the rhomboid which
discloses itself in the center, and smaller rhomboids detach themselves
in the fragments.

He might well exclaim, all is clear; the particles of calcareous spar
have but one and the same form: it is only in grouping themselves

* See his ‘‘ manner of forming herbariums,’’ in the Memoirs of the Academy for 1785, page

210.

380 MEMOIR OF HAUY.

differently that they compose the crystals whose external shape deludes
us by its variety. Setting out with this idea, he could readily imagine
that those particles, in accumulating and disposing themselves in lay-
ers, might form pyramids and polyhedrons of a new configuration ;
enveloping the primitive’crystal as with another whose exterior faces
might differ much, both as to number and inclination, from those of
the first, according as the successive layers had diminished on one side
or another, and in such or such proportions.

If this, then, was the true principle of the crystallization in question,
it could not but prevail in the crystals of other substances; each of
which ought, in like manner, to have its constituent particles the
same, a nucleus alike in each species, and superposed or accessory
layers producing all the varieties. Haiiy, who hesitates not to submit
to the hammer his own crystals, as well as those he could obtain from
his friends, finds everywhere a structure based upon the same laws.
In the garnet it is tetrahedral; in fluor spar, octahedral; pyrites pre-
sents a cube; while gypsum and heavy spar offer straight four-sided
prisms, whose bases, however, have different angles. Invariably the
crystals break with faces parallel to those of the nucleus, the exterior *
form being but the result of the more or less rapid decrease of the
superposed laminz, a decrease which takes place sometimes at the
angles and sometimes on the sides. Thus, the new surfaces presented
are in reality a succession of minute points produced by the retreating
laminw, though they appear smooth to the eye from their extreme
tenuity. No crystal which Haiiy examines offers any exception to his
law, so that he exclaims, and this time with more assurance, all zs clear.

But, that this assurance should be complete, a third condition is to
be fulfilled. The nucleus or constituent molecule having in each case
a fixed form, geometrically determinable as to its angles and the cor-
respondence of its lines, every law of decrement must cause the second-
ary surfaces to be in like manner determinable; indeed, the nucleus or
molecule being given, it should be possible to calculate beforehand
what angles and lines the decrease in each instance would prescribe to
all the secondary surfaces. In a word, that the theory should be cer-
tain, it was necessary here, as in astronomy and every part of physics,
that it should not only explain with precision all known facts, but
that it should provide with equal precision for those which had not yet
come to light.

This Haiiy perceived, but fifteen years passed chiefly in teaching
Latin had nearly effaced the small portion of geometry taught him at
college. Without being deterred by this, he tranquilly set himself to
regain it; and as he had so quickly learned botany to please his friend,
he could not be long in acquiring enough geometry to complete his
discovery. Nor was his recompense delayed beyond the first trial of
this new auxiliary. The hexahedral prism which he had broken by
accident was found, upon calculation, to yield a value closely approxi-
mate to that of the angles of the molecule of the spar; other calcula-
tions gave him that of the retreating surfaces, the application of the
instrument to the measurement of the angles giving direct confirma-
tion to the previsions of theory. In other crystals the secondary were
found to be as easily deducible from the primitive planes, while in

MEMOIR OF HAUY. 381

nearly all cases the decrements, by which the secondary planes are pro-
duced, were found to exhibit the simple proportions which nature
seems to have established in all the relations of number. Without
further hesitation might Haiiy now, for the third time, exclaim—all
is clear ; and at this stage only of his discoveries did he feel confidence
enough to speak of them to Daubenton, the master whose lessons he
had hitherto followed in modest silence. We may judge in what
manner they were received from the fact that Laplace, to whom they
were communicated by Daubenton, and who at once foresaw their con-
sequences, lost no time in pressing the author to come forward and
present them to the Academy.

This it was not so easy to induce him todo. To the worthy pro-
fessor of the College Lemoine the Academy was a ferra incogmta at
which his diffidence took alarm. Its usages were so little known to
him that he at first presented himself in the long robe which ancient
canons of the church are said to prescribe, but which no ecclesiastic
has for a long time worn in society except on strictly professional occa-
sions. Certain friends were apprehensive that, at a period of so much
levity, this robe might occasion a loss of votes; but to induce so scru-
pulous a casuist to quit it, nothing less was necessary than an appeal to
the advice of a doctor of the Sorbonne. ‘‘The ancient canons of the
church,’’ said this wise referee, ‘‘are no doubt highly respectable, but
what is of consequence at this moment is, that you should belong to
the Academy.’’ Weare at liberty, however, to believe that the pre-
caution was superfluous, and that he would have been received, no
matter in what vestments he had presented himself. So emulous, in-
deed, was the Academy of such an acquisition that, without waiting
for the vacancy of a place in physics or mineralogy, one in botany,
which circumstances had rendered disposable, was conferred on him
with nearly entire unanimity, and even in preference to learned
botanists.

A still more flattering proof of the regard of his new colleagues was,
that, by several of the most distinguished among them, he was pressed
to give a course of lectures and demonstrations in elucidation of
his theory. Lagrange, Lavoisier, Laplace, Fourcroy, Berthollet, and
Morveau might have been seen repairing to the College Lemoine to
attend the lessons of the modest professor, whom we may well suppose
confounded at finding himself become a master where he would have
scarcely presumed to call himself a disciple. But in a doctrine so
new, yet already nearly coniplete, the most skillful could be but learn-
ers. Never, perhaps, had a theory of the same extent been presented
in the same state of clearness and development from its very origin as
that of Haiiy, who had invented even the required methods of calcu-
lation, and had represented in advance, by formulas of his own, all the
possible combinations of crystallography.

From no instance more clearly than from this may we learn to dis-
tinguish between the solid labors of genius, on which imperishable
structures are reared, and the ideas, fore or less happy, which present
themselves for a moment to certain minds, but, for want of being elab-
orated, produce no durable results.

Six or seven years before Haiiy, Gahn, a young Swedish chemist,

382 MEMOIR OF HAUY.

since professor at Abo, had likewise remarked that in breaking a crystal
of pyramidal spar its nucleus was a rhomboid similar to Iceland spar,
and he had communicated this observation to his master, the celebrated
Bergman, who would have been thought capable of following it into
all its consequences. Bu in place of extending it to different crystals,
and thus ascertaining by experiment within what limits the fact might
be generalized, Bergman launched into hypothesis and lost his way
from the outset. From the observed rhomboid of spar he pretended to
deduce not only the other crystals of spar, but those of the garnet’and
hyacinth, which have no conformity of structure. Thus, a savant of
the first order, a proficient in physics and geometry, bewildered him-
self in the path to a great discovery, and left it to be made by a man
who was scarcely beginning to occupy himself with science, but who
knew how to pursue truth as Nature wills it to be pursued; in proceed-
ing step by step, observing without remission, and not suffering oneself
to be carried away or tur ned aside by the imagination.

The mineralogists, however, who had been unable to find the right
way, now, from “the same cause, proved themselves as little capable of
perceiving how far that of Ber gman diverged from it, and they charged
- Haily with borrowing Bergman’s ideas—Haiiy, who scarcely knew the
name of Bergman, aud had certainly never seen his memoir. They
added, as is always done on similar occasions, that not only was the
discovery not Haiiy’s, but that it was false.

Romé Delisle, a mineralogist, not otherwise without merit, but who
had long been occupied with cry rstals without once suspecting the prin-
ciple of their structure, had the weakness to deny it when discovered
by another. He amused himself with calling Haiy a crystalloclast, as
the breakers of images were called iconoclasts under the Lower Empire.
But happily we know no heretics in science except those who do not
choose to follow the progress of their age; and it is Romé Delisle him-
self, and others actuated by similar jealousies, who must be referred to
the class of the perverse and contumacious.

The only response of Haty to his detractors consisted in new re-
searches, and a still more fruitful application of them. As yet, he had
but given the solution of a curious problem in physics; his further ob--
servations were destined to furnish indications of the highest import-
ance to Mineraogy.

In lis numerous experiments upon the spars, he had remarked that
the stone called pearl spar, which till then had been regarded as a va-
riety of the heavy spar, or sulphate of barytes, has the same nucleus
with the calcareous spars; and his analysis proved that, like them, it
consists only ot carbonated lime.

If minerals, he reasoned, well ascertained as to their species and com-
position, have each a determinate nucleus and constituent molecule, the
same must be the case with all the minerals distinguished by nature
whose composition is not yet known. For the distinction of substances,
then, this nucleus or molecule may supply the place of their composi-
tion; and from the first application of this idea he was enabled to carry
light into a part of the science which all the labors of his predecessors
had failed to make clear. ;

At this epoch, the most expert mineralogists, Linneus, Wallerius,

MEMOIR OF HAUY. 383

Romé Delisle, even Saussure himself, confounded under the name of
schorl a multitude of stones which had nothing in common buta certain
fusibility joined to a form more or less prismatic; and under that of
zeolite a multitude of others, whose sole distinctive character was to
change, with acids, into a sort of jelly. The,schorls especially formed
a most heterogeneous assortment; every mineral of which there existed
no clear idea being referred to it; which led the illustrious Lagrange
to say, jestingly, that schorl was ‘the nectary of the mineralogists, be-
cause the botanists were similarly accustomed to call by the name of
nectary every part of the flower whose nature they.were ignorant of.

On subjecting to mechanical division the stone known as white schorl,
(schorl-blanc,) Hauy was surprised at finding the nucleus and molecule
of feld-spar. A test supplied upon this indication, by the chemist
Darcet, manifested the identity of the schorl in all its physical and
chemical characters with the feld- -spars.

Thus encouraged, Haiy eee to examine other schorls. He
discovered that the black stone with which so many lavas are strewn,
and which had been called volcanic schorl, has for its nucleus an ob-
lique prism with rhombic base, and the pretended violet schorl of Dau-
phiné a nucleus whose prism is straight; both, therefore, were to be
separated from the family of schorls. Still later, he succeeded in dis-
tinguishing the electric schorl or tourmaline from the black schorl of
primitive formation, the nucleus of the first being a regular hexal vedral
prism, that of the last simply tetrahedral. Thus, one after another,
under his continued researches, the pretended schoris were divorced
from the varieties with which they had been improperly associated, and
assigned by fixed characters to their proper groups. The same success
attended his method in distinguishing the stones confounded under the
name of zeolites. Chemistry and physics, prompted by these results
of crystallography, were everywhere enabled to find in minerals char-
acters or elements which had ‘not before been detected.

From this time Hatiy might be said to have become the lawgiver of
mineralogy. By his researches on the schoris he had inaugurated a
new era in the science; and every subsequent year has witnessed some
unexpected discovery, due to the study of the crystalline structure of
minerals

Among the schorls, he finally distinguished fourteen species, six
among the zeolites, four among the garnets, five among the jacinths.
Not only were the chemists guided by these labors to the detection of
unsuspected differences in the composition of stones; there were scarcely
less frequent occasions when Haiy could predict that the differences
which they had assumed could not exist. Thus, Vanquelin, who had
before discovered glucine in the beryl, was led by the indications of crys-
tallography to find it also in the emerald. ‘

It was not always that Haiiy recognized at first the indications fur-
nished by his own researches; he might sometimes neglect to conn
their results. When Klaproth and Vauquelin, for instance, had dis-
covered that the apatite and the chrysolite of the jewelers were but
phosphate of lime, Hatiy, on recurring to his papers, found that he
had himself long before determined the same structure for both; and

384 MEMOIR OF HAUY.

this coincidence in the result of operations conducted separately and
without concert was, in his eyes, a decisive triumph for crystallography.

It was imperative on a man who served the sciences after this manner
to devote himself exclusively to them. By the counsel of Lhomond
himself, when the twenty years’ service requisite for a pension of emer-
itus in the University was fulfilled, Haiiy lost no time in demanding it.
He had, besides, a small benefice, the whole not amounting to more
than what was strictly needful; but for him, who knew no pleasure
but in work, it would have sufficed if that needful, at least, had been
assured to him. Unfortunately, he was to learn, within a very short
time, that the effects of human passions are not so easily calculated as
those of the forces of nature.

It will be recollected with what imprudence the Constituent Assem-
bly, under the control of factious spirits, allowed itself to combine
theological disputes with all the other disputes which then agitated
France, thus doubling the asperity of political quarrels by giving them
the character of religious persecutions. The new form of government
imposed on the Church had divided the clergy, and the men who wished
to carry the revolution to extremes took a pleasure in exasperating their
dissensions. Such ecclesiastics as resisted innovation were deprived of
their places and pensions, and Haiiy, whose scrupulous piety consigned
him to that class, found himself in a moment as poor as on the day
when he aspired to the situation of singing boy.

He would have been content, however, had he been allowed to live
by his labors; but the persecutors could not be satisfied with a first
vexation. One of the earliest acts of the reckless men who mounted
to power on the ruins of the throne, August 10, 1792, was to imprison
the priests who had not taken the prescribed cath, and the scientific
celebrity of Haiiy furnished but a reason the more for including him
in the common lot.

Little aware, in his solitude, of what was passing around him, it
was with surprise that he one day saw a party of rough men insolently
entering his modest retreat. They begin by demanding if he has fire-
arms. ‘‘ None but this,’’ said Haiiy, drawing at the same time a spark
from his electric machine. For an instant these brutal personages feel
themselves disarmed; but the next, they proceeded to seize upon his
papers, which contain nothing but algebraic formulas; overturn the
collection, his only property; and end with conducting him to the
Seminary St. Firmin, contiguous to the College Lemoine, and recently
converted into a prison, where all the priests and professors of that
part of Paris were confined.

One cell for another made but little difference to Hatiy. Tranquil-
ized, moreover, at finding himself in the midst of many of his friends,
he felt but little concern, except to send for his cabinet of drawers and
‘endeavor to restore his crystals to order. Happily, outside the prison
there were friends of his, better informed as to the course which things
were taking.

Geoffroy de Saint Hilaire, Haiiy’s pupil and subsequently his col-
league in this Academy, lodged, then, at the College Lemoine. No
sooner did he learn what had happened, than he hastened to implore

#

MEMOIR OF HAUY. 385

the intervention of all the personages who were likely to be of service.

Members of the Academy, and functionaries of the ‘‘ Jardin du Rot,’’

did not hesitate to throw themselves at the feet of the ferocious men who
were conducting this frightful tragedy. An order of deliverance 1s
obtained and borne by St. Hilaire to the prison. But he arrives a
little late in theday. Haiiy is so tranquil, so comfortable, that nothing
can determine him to leave that evening. The next morning it is
almost necessary to withdraw him by force. One shudders to think
that the day after was the 2d of September!

It isa singular fact that from that time he was never molested.
Nothing certainly could have induced him to lend his countenance to
the extravagances of the period; but-no one proposed to him to do so.
The simplicity and mildness of his manner and character seem to have
stood him in stead of all else. Once only was he summoned to appear
at the review of his battalion, but they cashiered him on the spot for
his awkward appearance. This was nearly all that he knew, or at
least saw, of the revolution. The convention, at a time when it was

proceeding with the most violence, named him a member of the Com-

mission of Weights and Measures, and Keeper of the Cabinet of Mines.
And when Lavoisier was arrested, and Borda and Delambre dismissed,
it was Hauy, a recusant priest, discharging every day his ecclesiastical
functions, who alone found himself in a position to write in their behalf,
and who did so without hesitation and without incurring inconvenience.
Considering the time, there is even more cause to wonder at his impu-
nity than his courage.

It was at the Cabinet of Mines, and on the invitation and with the
aid of the enlightened administration of that department, that Haiiy
prepared his principal work, the treatise on mineralogy. Having at
his disposal a vast collection, to which minerals were consigned from all
quarters, apd at the same time the services of the young and ardent
scholars of the polytechnic school, (more than one of whom have since .
become eminent mineralogists,) Hatiy promptly retrieved the time con-
sumed in other labors, and in a few years reared that admirable mon-
ument of which it may be said that it effected for France what retarded
circumstances had accomplished for the author himself; having at once
restored that country, after long years of neglect, to the first rank in
this division of natural history. This work unites, indeed, two advant-
ages which seldom meet: the first, that itis founded on an original dis-.
covery, entirely due to the genius of the author; the second, that this
discovery is followed up and applied with unexampled perseverance,
even to the most minute mineral varieties. All is grand in the plan;
all is precise and rigorous in the details. It is complete; like the doc--
trine itself of which it contains the exposition.

Of the departments of natural history, mineralogy, whose objects are
the least numerous and least complicated, is that, notwithstanding,
which yields itself least readily to a rational classification.

The first observers distributed and named the minerals vaguely from
their external appearance and use. Only towards the middle of the
eighteenth century was the attempt made to submit them to the methods
which had rendered such service to zodlogy and botany; though in
thus aiming to establish among them genera and species as among

25

386 MEMOIR OF HAUY,

organized beings, it was forgotten that in mineralogy the principle is
wanting which has given birth to the idea of species, namely, that of
generation; and that even the principle of individuality is scarcely
admissible, when our conception of it is founded, as in the organic
world, on a unity of action among different organs concurring to the
support of a single life. |

It is not by the material that the identity of species in plants and
animals manifests itself, but by the form, as the name of the species
itself indicates. No two men, perhaps, nor oaks, nor roses, have the
substances which compose their material in the same proportions ; and
even those substances are in a state of incessant change: they circulate
rather than reside within that abstract space and outline which we call
the form of the object. In a few years there will remain, perhaps, not
not an atom of what composes our body to-day. It is the form alone
which is permanent, and which, transmitted by the mysterious process
of generation, will continue to attract to itself, through an endless suc-
cession of individuals, molecules as different in their source as transitory
in their condition.

On the contrary, in minerals, where there is no apparent movement,
where the molecules remain fixed until separated by some external
force; where the material, in a word, is permanent, it would seem at
the first glance that this, or in other terms the, chemical composition,
ought to constitute the essence of the thing. But reflection teaches us
that if the things themselves are different, this can scarcely happen
except through the form of their molecules; that from the peculiar form
of these molecules, and their respective mode of grouping, there must
necessarily result determinate forms in the mass; and that in miner-
alogy, if there is anything which can represent the individual, it must
be those resulting forms when they exhibit a regular whole; that is to
say, a crystal; since at the moment, at least, when this crystal came
together, all its constituent molecules must have concurred in a common
movement and grouped themselves by the force of some common law.
Now, nothing proves that in this common movement particles of a
different nature which happened to be within the same sphere of action
may pot have been involved in it, nor that elements or atoms identical
in their nature may not, at the moment of contracting their original
union, have grouped themselves into different crystallized molecules.
But that which the mind conceives as possible, experience has taught
us to be real; whence, it is evident that, in these two cases, chemical
analysis would give but an incomplete idea of the mineral, and one not
at all in accordance with those of its properties which are most obvious.

Such are the views, doubtless, which, without being very distinctly
taken into account by Haiiy himself, guided his genius, or, if the ex-
pression be preferred, his scientific instinct, and led him to assign
erystallization the first rank in his determinations of mineralogical
species.

All the discoveries and observations since made, even those which
have been looked upon as objections to this fundamental rule, may be
said rather to be confirmations of it. Thus, for example, what has
been just said of the crystallizing force and its power of engaging other
molecules with the essential ones, is so true that the former are attracted

MEMOIR OF HAUY. 387

sometimes in much the greater quantity; and this to such an extent
that a single mineralogical species, iron spar (le fer spathique) for
instance, which is specifically a calcareous spar or carbonated lime,
may contain a fourth, or even third, of its weight of iron, and thus
become, for the metallurgist, a real mine, rather than a simple stone;
as muriatic spar, which is likewise a calcareous spar, may envelop —
grains of grit (grés) in such measure as to contain little else, without
having the angles of its crystals changed by a single second.

It is the same thing in our own laboratories as in that of nature.
In causing a mixture of two salts to crystallize, Beudant observed that
one of them constrained the other to blend with its crystals in a much
larger proportion than that furnished by itself. Which, then, of the
two ought to characterize the mineral? ‘The most abundant? By no
means; for, with the exception of that abundance, all the characters
of the product are given by the other.

Nor is it less certain that the same substance, at the instant of passing
into a crystallized form, or of individualizing itself, if the expression
may be allowed, takes sometimes a very different form from that in
which it usually appears. All the efforts of chemists have failed to
discover in arragonite any essential matter but the carbonated lime, of
which calcareous spar is likewise composed; for the small portion of
strontian found in the former can only be reoarded as accidental; and
yet the crystals of arragonite are octahedral, and those of the spar
rhomboidal. And here the art of man equally succeeds in imitating
nature, or, indeed, effects at will what nature has rarely done. Recent
experiments by Mitscherlich seem to prove that certain salts, in crys-
tallizing, take different elementary forms, according to the circum-
stances under which they are made to crystallize. But in the small
number of cases, where nature herself has produced such differences,
are we justified in making but one species of these several erystalliza-
tions? As well might we “make but one of almost all the warm-blooded
animals, for they, too, are as identical in the chemical nature of their
elements as the two stones named above. An eagle anda dog have
the same fibrine in their muscles; the same gelatine in their mem-
branes; the same phosphate of lime in their bony structure. Like the
calcareous spar and the arragonite, they differ only in the form which
these materials have taken at the moment of constituting the indi-
vidual.

Let it be remarked that what is here said imports no neglect of the
chemical analysis of minerals, as none certainly was ever countenanced
by Haiiy himself. Such analysis is quite as essential to a knowledge
of them as is that of their form; if is much more important as regards
their uses. Haiiy maintained only that analysis is generally powerless
to determine the species of minerals, because it has no certain means
of distinguishing their accidental from their essential substances; be-
cause it is not competent, as to certain classes of stones, to affirm that
it has detected their elements, and every day brings to light results
which had escaped its obser vation,

Werner, long regarded by Europe as the rival and even adversary
of Haiiy, differed from him in effect only, in not having carried the
research of principles to so high a point. Hardness, fracture, tissue,

388 MEMOIR OF HAUY.

the qualities to which Werner attached himself by preference, are in
reality but consequences of the form of the molecules, and of their
arrangement; and the happy use which’ this great mineralogist made
of them, to recognize and determine so many species of minerals, may
enable us to judge with what success he might have resorted to the
source, when its simple derivatives were made by him so fertilizing,
But of that source we are indebted to Haiiy, not only for the knowl-
edge, but for the measure, also, of its force and its abundance. Hence
it was practicable for him alone to carry or to reduce to their just value
many results which had remained, in a manner, but half truths in the
hands of Werner.

There is, at this day, scarcely a known crystallizable mineral whose
nucleus and molecules, with the measure of their angles and the pro-
portion of their sides, have not been determined by Hatiy, and of which
he has not referred to those first elements, all the secondary forms, by
discriminating for each the different decrements which produce it, and
ascertaining by calculation their angles and faces. In this way he has
at length made of mineralogy a science as precise and methodical as
astronomy itself.

We may say, then, in a word, that Haiiy is to Werner and Romé
Delisle what Newton was to Kepler and Copernicus.

But what is more pectliarly his own, is, that Haiiy’s work is not
less remarkable in point of composition and method, than for the orig-
inal ideas on which it is founded. The purity of the style, the ele-
gance of the demonstrations, the care with which all the facts are
collected and discussed, would have made a classic of the most ordinary
system of mineralogy. The trace of his earlier studies reappears in the
skillful writer and sound geometrician ; and even that of his first scien-
tific recreations may be distinguished in the readiness with which the
physicist always comes to the support of the crystallographer, supply-
ing him with ingenious processes and convenient instruments, when-
ever it becomes necessary for him to appreciate the electricity of bodies,
their magnetism, and action upon light. There is a rank in science
which must be accorded as soon as challenged, and to that rank did
Haiiy ascend from the day his work was given to the world.

Nevertheless, on the death of Daubenton, it was Dolomieu, and not
Haiiy, on whom the professorship of mineralogy in the Museum of
Natural History was conferred. But, at that moment, arrested in
violation of all law, Dolomieu languished in the dungeons of Sicily.
The only token that he yet lived, consisted in a few lines, which, from
the midst of his chains, he had found the means of writing with a
splinter of wood and the smoke of his lamp, and which the ingenious
humanity of an Englishman, seconded by gold, had contrived to ex-
tract from the hands of the gaoler. These lines spoke as eloquently
in his behalf as his works; and among those who solicited the most
warmly for him was Haiiy, the rival from whom he had most to ap-
prehend. i

It might be thought that such marks of consideration, rendered by
such men, would have softened the executioners of Dolomieu; but men
in authority, urged by the passions of the hour, as seldom inform
themselves of the sentiments of their cotemporaries as they foresee the

MEMOIR OF HAUY. 389

scorn and indignation of posterity. Dolomieu emerged from his dun-
geon only through an article in the treaty of peace, and a premature
death, the fruit of such treatment, but too soon devolved on Haiiy the
place which he had so generously renounced. He was nominated the
9th of December, 1802.

From that time new life was infused into the establishment; the
collections were quadrupled; an order, constantly conforming itself to
the most recent discoveries, reigned throughout. The mineralogical
public of Europe pressed forward, as well to observe objects so judi-
ciously arranged as to hear a professor so elegant, clear, and withal so
complaisant. His natural kindliness showed itself at every instant
towards all who desired to learn. He refused himself to no explana-
tions, but received in his privacy, and with equal benignity, persons
of the most opposite conditions in life; for the mort learned and august,
as well as the humblest, might have been seen ‘n the retinue of Haiiy’s
disciples.

From its foundation the University had felt itself honored in placing
the name of Haiiy on the list of one of its faculties, and, as no lessons
were required from him, an adjunct every way worthy had been as-
signed him in the person of Brougniart, since a member of the Acad-
emy, and his successor in the Museum of Natural History. But Haiiy
had no wish to bear a title without fulfilling its duties. He drew
around him the pupils of the normal school, and in varied and familiar
conversations initiated them into all his secrets. His college life seemed
thus to revive for him, as he entered even into the sports of these young
people, whom he never dismissed without an ample collation.

In this manner his days flowed on, occupied completely by his re-
ligious duties, by profound researches continually renewed, and by acts
of kindness, especially towards the young. Equally tolerant and
pious, he suffered no difference of opinion to influence his conduct to-
wards others; equally pious as faithful to his studies, he would have
allowed no contemplation, however sublime, to interfere with the ob-
servances prescribed by the ritual: placing, for the rest, on the things
of this world, only the value which they bear in the eyes of a man
penetrated by such sentiments. From the nature of his researches,
the gems of all Hurope were constantly passing under his eyes, and
even gave rise to a special treatise from his pen; but to him they were
only so many crystals; a degree, more or less, in some angle of a schor]
or spar would beyond doubt have interested him more than the treas-
ures of the two Indies. Indeed, if he can be reproached with too
warm an attachment to anything, it was to his ideas on this subject.
It was not without impatience, sometimes, that he saw them contro-
verted, and here only, where he had concentrated all his interest, could
a motive sufficiently powerful be found to disturb his habitual serenity
and kindliness. Thus he was prevented from accepting, with due ac-
knowledgment, probably, the observations made by means of the new
goniometer of Wollaston, on the angles of the calcareous and iron
spar. But who will not excusea valetudinarian and recluse, who had
been attacked from the outset in the most unjust and offensive manner,
if he sometimes failed to distinguish from his first ignorant assailants

390 MEMOIR OF HAUY.

those who, enlightened by his own discoveries, arrived in the sequel at
a different estimate of certain facts of detail, or even principles, which
he had too widely generalized? Certain it is, that in those moments,
when such a tribute to human weakness was extorted from him, he felt
only for what he supposed to be the interests of science, and if angry,
it was simply at what he considered some new obstacle opposed to the
triumph of truth.

The government of France, at the time when it was seeking to re-
store some activity to public instruction, proposed to Hatiy the prepa-
ration of a treatise on physics, for the use of colleges. He had more
than one title to this commission, whether from the ingenious manner
in which he had applied physics to mineralogy, his many interesting
memoirs on the electricity and double refraction of minerals, the elegant
exposition which he had given of the theory of A‘pinus on electricity
and magnetism, or the success which had attended the course of
physics delivered at the Normal School, established by the Convention
in 1795. Notwithstanding these titles, however, Haiiy scrupled to aban-
don, even for a time, the successful researches to which, as he thought,
he had been guided by the hand of Providence, nor did he enter on the
task without first consulting the Abbé Emery, a former superior of
St. Sulpice. ‘Do not hesitate,’’ said the latter; ‘‘it will be your own
fault, if, in treating of nature, you neglect to speak of its Author;
and fail not to designate yourself on the title page a Canon of the
Metropolis.’’ The abbé, whose ability is to be as little questioned as
his sincerity, knew that there is no profession which is not exalted by
the talents of those who exercise it, and remembered, doubtless, that
the epoch when Christianity made most conquests and its ministers
were held in most respect, was that when the latter carried the light
of letters among the nations they converted, and by the union of these
with the truths of religion constituted themselves at once the most
eminent and most enlightened order of the State.

If this treatise on physics added little to the scientific reputation of
its author, it by no means impaired his literary standing. Marked by
the same clearness and purity of styleas his mineralogy, it possesses
even more interest; it is a book eminently qualified to inspire youth
with a taste for the natural sciences, and to be received with interest
by all. Hence, it soon passed to a third edition.

At different times Haiiy had been warmly pressed to designate some
post for himself, adapted to his pursuits and inclination. As his wishes
extended no further than to be enabled to bring his family around him,
as a solace in age and infirmity, this object seemed to be accomplished
by the appointment of the husband of his niece to a petty place in the
public revenues. But, strange to say, this slight recompense disap-
peared at the next reform, and no other answer to the remonstrances
of Haiiy’s friends could be obtained but that there seemed to be no
relation between crystallography and taxation.

Newton, it will be remembered, had in like manner been recompensed
for the glory which his genius shed upon his country, by an appoint-
ment (far more considerable, it is true) of a financial nature; but he
kept it under three kings and ten ministers. How is it that the men

MEMOIR OF HAUY. ? 391

who dispose, commonly for so short a time, of the lots of others, forget
so often that acts like these will find a more enduring place in history
than all the ephemeral details of their administration?

Nor was this the only trial that Haiiy had to encounter. A short
time afterwards the regulations of finance caused him the loss of his
pension, as being incompatible with a salary for actual services; while
his brother, who had been attracted to Russia with a view to the in-
struction of the blind, returned without the fulfillment of the promises
held. out to him, and with health so shattered as to be thrown entirely
on his family for support.

Thus it was that, towards the end of his life, Hay saw himself sud-
denly reduced to the strictly needful, of which he had before had expe-
rience. It would have required all his pious resignation to support
this reverse, but for the care used by his young relatives to dissemble
their own concern for his misfortunes. They redoubled their attentions
as his means of acknowledgment diminished, and in recompense might
find consolation in the devotion manifested by his pupils and the respect
borne him by all Europe. Enlightened men, of whatever rank, arriving
at Paris, hastened to tender him their homage; even the day before.
his death the heir of a great kingdom was to be seen sitting by his
pillow and evincing his interest by expressions of the most touching
sympathy. But to Hay it was a more solid ground of support that,
in the midst of his honors and prosperity, he had quitted none of the
habits of his college, or even of his native village. His hours of repast,
as well as of rising and lying down, were the same; each day he took
nearly the same exercise, and in the same places, and while doing so
still contrived to manifest his kindliness by conducting strangers who
were at a loss, or by giving them tickets of admission to the collections.
‘Many have received these little attentions who never suspected from
whom they proceeded. His old-fashioned attire, his simple air, his
language, (always of an excessive modesty,) were not likely to cause
his recognition. His former townsmen, when he visited the place of
his birth, could little divine from his deportment how considerable a
personage he had become at Paris. It may be mentioned, as charac-
teristic, that on one occasion, having met two old soldiers who were
going out for a fight, he inquired into the subject of their quarrel,
brought about a reconciliation, and, to make sure that the dispute
would not revive, went with them to seal the peace after military
fashion—at the ale-house.

The extreme simplicity of his habits would have probably prolonged
his life, notwithstanding the frailty of his constitution, had not an
accident accelerated the fatal event. A fall which he met with in his
chamber fractured the neck of his thigh, and an abscess forming in
the articulation rendered the injury incurable, During the long suf
ferings which preceded his death, he ceased not to exhibit the same
gentleness, the same pious submission to the decrees of Providence, the
same ardor for science, which had characterized his life. His time was
divided between prayer, the superintendence of a new edition of his
book, and a zealous solicitude for the future welfare of the students
who had assisted him in its preparation. |

392 . MEMOIR OF HAUY.

He died the 3d of June, 1822, at seventy-nine years of age, leaving
his family but one legacy—a magnificent one, it is true—in that pre-
cious collection of crystals of every variety, which the contributions of
all Europe, during twenty years, had enhanced to a degree of which
there is no equal.

He was succeeded in each of his places by one of his own pupils; by
Brongniart at the Museum of Natural History, Beudant in the Faculty
of the Sciences, and Cordiér in this Academy. It may be added, indeed,
by way of worthily closing this account of his life and labors, that it
would be difficult to find in Europe, at this day, a mineralogist worthy
of the name, who, if not actually a pupil of Hatty, may not be consid-
ered_such by the assiduous study of his works and his discoveries,

NOTICES OF THE PROGRESS OF OUR KNOWLEDGE
REGARDING THE MAGNETIC STORMS.

BY MAJOR GENERAL EDWARD SABINE, R, A.

FROM THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, VOL. X.

It may not be unsuitable on the present occasion to take a brief
retrospective view of the progress of our knowledge respecting these
remarkable phenomena, videlicet, the casual magnetic disturbances or
magnetic storms. Antecedently to the formation of the German Mag-
netic Association, and the publication of its first annual report, in
1837, our information concerning them went no further than that
there occurred at times, apparently not of regular recurrence, extraor-
dinary agitations or perturbations of the magnetic needle, which
had been noticed in several instances to have taken place contempo-
raneously in parts of the European continent distant from each other,
and to have been accompanied by remarkable displays of aurora, seen
either at the locality itself where the needle was disturbed, or observed
contemporaneously elsewhere. The opinion which appears to have
generally prevailed at this time was, that the aurora and the mag-
netic disturbances were kindred phenomena, originating probably in
atmospherical derangements, or connected at least in some way with
disturbances of the atmospherical equilibrium. They were classed
accordingly as ‘‘ Meteorological Phenomena,’’ and were supposed to
have a local, though it might be in some instances a wide extension
and prevalence.

The special purpose of the German Magnetic Association was to
subject the ‘‘irregular magnetic disturbances’ (as they were then
called in contradistinction to the regular periodical and secular varia-
tions) to a more close examination, by means of systematized observa-
tions made simultaneously in many parts of Germany. With this view,
six concerted days in each year were set apart in which the direction
of the declination magnet should be observed with great accuracy by
methods then for the first time introduced, at successive intervals of
five minutes for twenty-four consecutive hours, the meteorological in-
struments being observed at the same time. The clocks at all the sta-

394 MAGNETIC STORMS.

tions were set to Gittingen mean time, (Géttingen being the birth-
place of the association,) and the observations were thus rendered
strictly simultaneous throughout. The high respect entertained for
the eminent persons with whom the scheme of the association origin-
ated, obtained for it a very extensive codperation, not limited to Ger-
many alone, but extending over a great part of the European conti-
nent. ‘The observations of the ‘‘Term-days,’’ as they were called,
were maintained until 1841, and were transmitted to Gittingen for
coérdination and comparison.

The principal results of this great and admirably conducted codp-
erative undertaking were published in works well known to magneti-
cians. They may be summed up as follows: The phenomena which
were the subjects of investigation were shown to be of casual and not
regular occurrence; to prevail contemporaneously everywhere within

the limits comprehended by the observations; and to exhibit a corres

pondence surprisingly great, not only in the larger, but even in almost
all the smaller oscillations; so that, in the words of the reporters,
MM. Gauss and Weber, ‘‘nothing, in fact, remained which could
justly be ascribed to local causes.’’

Equally decided were the conclusions drawn against the previously
imagined connection between the magnetic disturbances and derange-
ments of the atmosphere, or particular states of the weather. No
perceptible influence whatsoever on the needle appeared to be produced
either by wind-storms or thunder-storms, even when close at hand.

The correspondence in the simultaneous movements of the declina-
tion magnet, so strikingly manifested over an area of such wide extent
was, however, more remarkable in respect to the direction of a pertur-
bation than to its amount. The disturbances at different stations, and
even, as was expressly stated, at all the stations, coincided, even in
smaller instances, in time and in direction, but with dissimilar pro-
portions of magnitude. Thus it was found generally that by far the
greater number of the anomalous indications were smaller at the
southern stations and larger at the northern; the difference being
greater than would be due to the difference in the antagonistic retain-
ing force, (7. €., the horizontal force of the earth’s magnetism, which
is greater at the southern than at the northern stations.) The gener-
ality of this occurrence led to the unavoidable inference that in Europe
the energy of the disturbing force must be regarded weaker as we
follow its action towards the south.

A close and minute comparison of the simultaneous movements at
stations in near proximity to each other led to the further conclusion,
also stated to be unavoidable, that ‘‘various forces must be admitted
to be contemporaneously in action, being probably quite independent
of each other, and having very different sources; the effects of these
various forces being intermixed in very dissimilar proportions at
various places of observation, according to the directions and distances
of these from the sources whence the perturbations proceed.’’ (Resul-
tate aus den Beob. des Mag. Vereins; 1836, pp. 99,100.) The difficulty
of disentangling the complications which thus occur at every individual
station was fully foreseen and recognized; and the report, which bears

E————— Cl CC Th OO LU ee

MAGNETIC STORMS. 395

the initial of M. Gauss, concludes with the remark that ‘‘it will bea
triumph of science, if at some future time we should succeed in reduc-
ing into order the manifold intricacies of the combinations, in separat-
ing from each other the several forces of which they are the compound
results, and in assigning the source and measure of each.”’

Such was the state of the inquiry when it was entered upon by the
Royal Society. The report of the Committee of Physics, drawn up
(inter alia) for the guidance of the Magnetic Observatories established
by her Majesty’s government for a limited period in four of the British
colonies, bears date in 1840. The objects proposed by this report were
avery considerable enlargement upon those of the German Association,
as well as an extension of the research to more distant parts of the
globe. The German observations had been limited, for the most part,
to one only of three elements required in a complete investigation.
When the German Association commenced its operations, the declina-
tion was the sole element for which an apparatus had been devised
capable of recording its variations with the necessary precision. To
meet the deficiency in respect to the horizontal component of the mag-
netic force, M. Gauss constructed, in 1837, his bifilar magnetometer,
which was employed at Gottingen, and at some few of the German
stations, concurrently with the declinometer, in the term observations
of the concluding years of the association. But an apparatus for the
corresponding observations of the vertical portion of the force was, as
yet, wholly wanting; without such an apparatus as a companion to
the bifilar, no determination could be made of the perturbations or
momentary changes of the magnetic dip and force; and, without a
knowledge of these, no satisfactory conclusion in regard to the real
nature, amount, and direction of the perturbing forces could be ex-
pected. The ingenuity of Dr. Lloyd supplied the desideratum by
devising the vertical-force magnetometer, which, with adequate care,
has been found scarcely, if at all, inferior to the bifilar in the perform-
ance of its work. The scheme of the British observatories was thus
enabled to comprehend all the data required for the investigation of
the casual disturbances, whether that investigation was pursued as
before by concerted simultaneous observations at different stations, or,
as suggested in the report, by the determination of the laws, relations,
and dependencies of the disturbances at individual stations, obtained
independently and without concert with other observers or other stations.
Thus, in reference to these particular phenomena, the British system
was both an enlargement and an extension of the objects of the Ger-
man Association; but it also embraced within its scope the determina-
tions with a precision, not previously attempted, of the absolute values
of the three elements, and of the periodical and progressive changes to
which they are subject; premising, however, and insisting with a
sagacity which has been fully justified by subsequent experience, on
the necessity of eliminating, in the first instance, the eifects of the
casual and transitory variations, as an indispensible preliminary to a
correct knowledge and analysis of the progressive and _ periodical
changes. A further prominency was given to investigations into a
particular class of phenomena, which form the subject of this paper,

396 MAGNETIC STORMS.

by the declaration that ‘‘the theory of the transitory changes is in
itself one of the most interesting and important points to which the
attention of magnetic inquirers can be turned, as they are, no doubt,
intimately connected with the general causes of terrestrial magnetism,
and will probably lead us to a much more perfect knowledge of these
causes than we now possess.”’

The instructions contained in the Royal Society’s report for the ad-
justment and manipulation of the several instruments provided for
these purposes, were clear, simple, and precise. In looking back upon
them after the completion of the services for which they were designed,
it is impossible to speak of the instructions otherwise than with un-
qualified praise. But the guidance afforded by the instructions term-
inated with the completion of the observations. To have attempted
to prescribe the methods by which conclusions, the nature of which
could not be anticipated, should be sought out from observations
not yet made, would have been obviously premature. Yet without
some discussions of the results, the mere publication of unreduced ob-
servations is comparatively valueless. It has been well remarked by
eminent authority, whose opinions expressed in the Royal Society’s
report have been frequently referred to in the course of this paper,
that ‘‘a man may as well keep a register of his dreams as of the
weather, or any other set of daily phenomena, if the spirit of grouping,
combining, and eliciting results be absent.’’ It was indispensable that
the attempt should be made to gather in at least the first fruits of an
undertaking on which a considerable amount of public money and of
individual labor had been expended; and the duty of making the
attempt might naturally be considered to rest on the person who had
been intrusted with the superintendence of the Government observa-
tories. ‘The methods and processes adopted for reducing, combining,
eliminating, and otherwise eliciting results, were necessarily of a novel
description; they were, in fact, an endeavor to find a way by untrodden
paths to simple and general phenomenal laws, where no definite
knowledge of the origin or mode of causation of the phenomena previ-
ously existed. Happily, it is not necessary to trespass on the time or
attention of the society by a description of the methods and processes
which have been employed to elucidate some of the leading features of
the magnetic storms, as these are fully described in the discussions
prefixed to the ten large volumes in which the observations at the
colonial observatories have been printed. It will be only necessary
to advert, and that very briefly, to some of the principal conclusions
which may be supposed to throw most light on the theory of these
phenomena.

The results of the extension of the term-day comparisons to the
American continent, and to the southern hemisphere and the tropics,
may first be disposed of, in a very few words. The contemporaneous
character of the disturbances which had been shown by the German
term observations to extend over the larger portion of the Huropean
continent, manifested itself also in the comparisons of the term-days
in 1840, 1841,and 1842, at Prague and Breslau, in Europe, and To-
ronto and Philadelphia, in America, published in 1845; and the same

/ MAGNETIC STORMS. 397

conclusion was obtained by comparing with each other the term-days
at the colonial observatories, situated in parts of the globe most dis-
tant from one another. The days of disturbance still appeared to be
of casual occurrence, but were now recognized as affections common to
the whole globe, showing themselves simultaneously at stations most
widely removed from each other. When distant stations were com-
pared, as, for example, stations in Europe with those of America, and
either or both with Tasmania, discrepancies in the amount of particu-
lar perturbations, similar to those which had been found in comparing
the Huropean stations with each other, presented themselves, but larger
and more frequent, and extending occasionally even to the reversal of
the direction of the simultaneous disturbance. Instances were not
unfrequent of the same element, or of different elements, being dis-
turbed at the same observation-instant in Europe and America; and
on the other hand, there were perturbations, sometimes of considera-
ble magnitude, on the one continent, of which no trace was visible on
the other. Hence it was concluded, with the increased confidence due
to this additional and more extensive experience, that various forces
proceeding from different sources were contemporaneously in action;
and it was further inferred that the most suitable and promising mode
of pursuing the investigation was by an endeavor to analyze the effects
produced at individual stations, and to resolve them, if possible, into
their respective constituents.

The hourly observations which had been commenced at the colonial
stations in 1841 and 1842, and continued through several subsequent
years, furnished suitable materials for this investigation, the first
fruits of which were the discovery that the disturbances, though casual
in the times of their occurrence, and most irregular when individual
perturbations only were regarded, were, in their mean effects, strictly
periodical phenomena; conforming, in each element and at each sta-
tion, on a mean of many days, to a law dependent on the solar hour;
thus constituting a systematic mean diurnal variation distinct from the
regular daily solar-diurnal variation, and admitting of being separated
from it by proper process of reduction. ‘This conformity of the dis-
turbances to a law depending on the solar hours was the first known
circumstance which pointed to the sun as their primary cause, while at
the same time a difference in the mode of causation of the regular and
of the disturbance-diurnal variations seemed to be indicated by the
fact that in the disturbance-variation the local hours of maximum and
minimum were found to vary, (apparently without limit,) in different
meridians, in contrast to the general uniformity of those hours in the
previously and more generally recognized regular solar-diurnal va-
riation.

This first reference of the magnetic storms to the sun as their pri-
mary cause was soon followed by a far more striking presumptive
evidence of the same, by a further discovery of the existence of a
periodical variation in the frequency of occurrence and amount of ag-
gregate effects of the magnetic storms, corresponding in period and
coincident in epochs of maximum and minimum with the decennial
variation in the frequency and the amount of the spots on the sun’s

398 MAGNETIC STORMS.

disk, derived by Schwabe from his own systematic observations com-
menced in 1826, and continued thenceforward. The decennial varia-
tion of the magnetic storms is based on the observations of the four
widely distributed colonial observatories, and is concurred in by all.
This remarkable correspondence between the magnetic storms and
physical changes in the sun’s photosphere, of such enormous magni-
tude as to be visible from the earth even by the unassisted eye, must
be held to terminate altogether any hypothesis which would assign to
the cause of the magnetic disturbances a local origin on the surface or
in the atmosphere of our globe, or even in the terrestrial magnetism
itself, and to refer them, as cosmical phenomena, to direct solar influ-
ence, leaving for future solution the question of the mode in which
that influence produces the effects which we believe we have thus
traced to their source in the central body of our system.*

We may regard asa step towards this solution the separation of the
disturbances of the declination into two distinct forces acting in differ-
ent directions and proceeding apparently from different foci: the phe-
nomena of distinct (though in so many respects closely allied) variations
exhibit the same peculiar’ features at all the stations to which the
analysis has hitherto extended, and have been exemplified by the ob-
servations at Kew, as shown in the early part of this paper. A similar
separation into two independent affections, each having its own distinct
phenomenal laws, has followed from an analysis of the same description
applied to the disturbances of the magnetic dip and force at the colonial
stations ; thus placing in evidence, and tracing the approximate laws
of the effects of six distinct forces (two in each element) contemporane-
ously in action in all parts of the globe, and pointing in no doubtful
manner to the existence of two terrestrial foci or sources in each hemis-
phere from which the action of the forces emanating from the sun and
communicated to the earth may be conceived to proceed. Such an as-
cription naturally suggests to those conversant with the facts of terres-
trial magnetism the possibility that Halley’s two terrestrial magnetic
foci in each hemisphere may be either themselves the localities in ques-
tion, or may be in some way intimately connected with them. The
important observations which we owe to the zeal and devotion of Cap-
tain Maguire, R. N., and the officers of H. M.S. Plover, have made
us acquainted with Point Barrow as a locality where the magnetic
disturbances prevail with an energy far beyond ordinary experience,

* The existence of a decimal period of the magnetic storms was not, as some have sup-
posed, a fortuitous discovery ; but a consequence of process of examination early adopted
and expressly devised by the employment of a constant separating value, to make known any
period of longer or shorter duration which might fall within the limits comprised by the ob-
servations. ‘The period being decennial and the epoch of minimum occurring at the end of
1843, or beginning of 1844, the epoch of maximum was necessarily waited for in order to
ascertain the precise duration of the cycle. The maximum took place in 1848 and 1849, _
the observations in 1850 and 1851, showing that aggregate value of annual disturbances was
again diminishing as it had been in 1842 and 1843. The process of determining the propor-
tion of disturbance in different years is a somewhat laborious one, and requires time: but in
March, 1852, I was able to announce to the Royal Society the existence of a decimal varia-
tion, based on the concurrent testimony of the observations at Toronto and Hobarton, deem-
ing it proper that so remarkable a fact should not be publicly stated until it had been
thoroughly assured by independent observations at two very distant parts of the globe.

MAGNETIC STORMS. 399

indicating the proximity of that station to the source or sources from
which the action of the forces may proceed. Now, Point Barrow is
situated in a nearly intermediate position between what we believe to
be the present localities of Halley’s northern foci, and at no great dis-
tance from either ; in such a situation the exposure to disturbing in-
fluences proceeding from both might well be supposed to be very great.
The displays of aurora at Point Barrow exceed also in numerical fre-
quency any record received from any other part of the globe.

The further prosecution of this investigation appears to stand in need
of some more systematic proceeding than would be supplied by the
uncombined efforts of individual zeal. Observations similar to those
of the Kew observatory, made at a few stations in the middle latitudes
of the hemisphere, disturbed with some approach to symmetry in their
longitudinal distances apart, would probably furnish data which, by
their combination, might serve to assign the localities from whence the
disturbances are propagated, contribute still further to disentangle the
complications of the forces which produce them, and thus hasten the
attainment of that ‘‘triumph of science’’ foreseen and foreshadowed by
the great geometrician of the last age. Of sucha nature was the scheme
contemplated by the joint committee of the Royal Society and British
Association, and submitted to her Majesty's government in the hope
of obtaining their aid in the execution of such part of it as fell within
British dominion; and of thus ‘‘ maintaining and perpetuating our
national claim to the furtherance and perfecting of this magnificent
department of physical inquiry. (Herschel, in Quarterly Review, Sep-
tember, 1840, p. 277.) The scheme was no unreasonable one. Prob-
ably eight or nine stations in the contour of the hemisphere might
suffice ; and of these we already possess the observations at Toronto:
those at Kew are in progress; and self-recording instruments, similar
to those at Kew, are now under verification at Kew preparatory to being
employed on the western or Pacific side of the United States territory,
at a point not far from the previously-desired station of Vancouver
Island, for which a substitute is thus provided. ‘Chis observatory, as
well as one at Key West, on the southern coast of the United States,
in which self-recording instruments are already at work, will be main-
tained under the authority and at the expense of the American govern-
ment, and both have been placed under the superintendence of the able
and indefatigable director of the Coast Survey, Dr. Alexander Dallas
Bache. The Russian observatory at Pekin, the trustworthy observa-
tions of which are already known to the society, is understood to have
recommenced its hourly observations, and stands only in need of an
apparatus for the vertical force (which might be readily supplied from
this country) to contribute its full complement to the required data.
More than half the stations may therefore be regarded as already pro-
vided for; and there are other Russian observatories in the desired
latitudes and longitudes which might be completed with instruments
for a full participation.

It would be wrong to conclude these imperfect notices without recog-
nizing how gréatly “the researches have been aided in their progress
by their united, unfailing countenance and support of the Royal So-

40 MAGNETIC STORMS.

ciety and of the British Association. The Kew observatory owes its
existence and maintenance to funds most liberally supplied from year,
to year by the British Association; and the cost of the self-recording
magnetic instruments, of which the first installment of the results has
formed the early part of this paper, was supplied from funds at the
disposal of the Council of the Royal Society. Magnetical science, rap-
idly as it is advancing, is even yet in its infancy; and it is in their
early stages particularly that all branches of natural knowledge stand
in need of the fostering aid of societies, in which science is valued and
cultivated for its own sake.

METEOROLOGY.

ON THE DISAPPHARANCE OF ICE.

BY R. H. GARDINER.

GARDINER, Mr., September 30, 1859.

At the recent meeting of the Scientific Association at Springfield,
Colonel Totten suggested an explanation of the sudden disappearance
of the ice on Lake Champlain in the spring of the year. I am induced
to state some facts which may throw hght on the subject, and explain
the reason why ice disappears in such a sudden manner from our ponds
and lakes, when it does not do so from our rivers.

The snow in this vicinity accumulates during the winter ; till towards
its close, it is usually from three to four feet in depth. The ice, with
the weight of this snow, sinks below the surface; and the water, rising
by capillary attraction, wets the snow, which is then frozen into a mass
of white ice. Ice formed thus, or by the drippings of a pump, or by
water flowing slowly over a frozen surface, is called white ice, and is
always opaque. Black ice, on the contrary, is always translucent, and
almost transparent, and is regularly crystallized. These two kinds of
ice are dissolved very differently. The mean opening of Kennebec
river, for the last seventy-five years, is the 6th of April. Before this
date, the strength of the current of the river has worn away the black
ice beneath, and the white ice is broken up and carried down in masses,
continually growing smaller by attrition. The ice on our ponds and
lakes, where there is no current, remains nearly a month later, during
which time the superficial white ice is melted by the warmth of the
weather, leaving the black ice exposed; and the first hot sun, piercing
through the ice, disintegrates it, throwing it into long acicular crystals,
which may be sometimes seen heaped upon the shore for two or three
days before they entirely disappear. In the year 1842 the ice disap-
peared from Kennebec river in a similar manner, a circumstance of
very rare occurrence. There had been but little snow during the
winter, and no sleighing after the 21st of January. There was, there-
fore, but very little white ice formed on the channel of the river. On
the 19th of March, in that year, the thermometer rose to 60° of Fahren-
heit, and on the 20th, to 52°. The hot sun of those two days pene-
trated the exposed black ice, resolved it into crystals, and the white ice
from the flats above floated down with the current. So, if two blocks
of ice, one black and the other white, be taken from the water and
exposed to a hot sun, the former will in a short time be disintegrated
and fall into crystals; while the latter will remain solid, only being
diminished in size by the melting of its surfaces.

26

402 METEOROLOGY.

Ice exhibits other phenomena not generally noticed, an account of
some of which may be interesting. Ice, as is well known, expands in
freezing; but when once frozen, is governed by the same laws as all
other solid bodies. Its alternate contraction and expansion produces
the same effect of motion upon the ice of our frozen ponds and rivers
as is produced by similar causes upon the glaciers of Switzerland. The
first increase of cold, after they are frozen, causes the ice to contract
and crack with a loud report. These cracks are generally only super-
ficial, but always extend from shore to shore. A mild day expands
the ice, and at the same time fills these cracks with water, which
freezing, still further enlarging the mass, causes it to press with great
force upon the shore, tearing up the ground, and heaving the ice into
high ridges. Once at the north end of Winthrop pond, which is nine
miles in length, and should be called a lake, I saw a tree fifteen or six-
teen inches in diameter, which had been forced up by the roots, and
removed by the ice several feet from the place of its original growth.
The ebbing and flowing of the tide tends still further to increase the
ridges on Kennebec river; for the ice on the flats remains stationary,
while the channel ice separates from it as the tide ebbs; and when the
tide flows again, the space is filled with water to be frozen, still in-
creasing the mass and enlarging the ridges which are formed between
the flats and the channel ice. The ridges are not uniform on the two
sides of the river, but are always highest where the pressure of the
current is greatest; and wherever there are roads on to the river, these
ridges have to be cut down and bridged over with timber and plank.
The ridges thrown up on Moose Head lake, the source of Kennebec
river, are much more remarkable. The following account of them is
‘derived principally from a person of veracity, who has spent eighteen
winters encamped on one of the islands in the lake, surveying the logs
cut on its margin to be floated to the mills below. His account is
confirmed by other persons whose business has led them to spend a
few days every winter on the lake. Upon the first thaw after the lake
ts frozen, and which usually occurs early in January, ridges are thrown
up across the lake with a very loud report, compared by some persons
te an earthquake, by others to very loud thunder. Owing to the
precipitous character of the shores of the lake, these ridges are not
formed, as in our ponds, on its margin, but across the lake, and always
extend from shore to shore. The two principal ridges are formed from
year to year from the same points. Smaller ridges appear in other
places. These ridges are never thrown up in severely cold weather,
but during, or immediately after, a thaw. As the season advances
they inerease in height till they sometimes rise eight or ten feet above
the surface of the lake, and have to be cut down to admit passing over
them. Towards the close of winter they become weakened by the
mild weather, and sink into the lake, where they are dissolved, leaving
an open space across the lake from fifteen to twenty feet in width, and
which the lumber men are obliged to cross in boats. The person above
referred to told me of another singular circumstance; that a strong
wind raises the water at the end to which it blows, as high when the
lake is covered with ice as when it is free from it. This seemed to me
so remarkable, that I questioned my informant how he knew this to

METEOROLOGY. 403

be the case. He replied, that during his first wintering on the lake,
a violent northwest gale lasted several days, and the water so entirely
disappeared from the north end of the lake, that it was difficult to
water the cattle; that the northwest gale was succeeded by a high
wind from the south, when the water returned, and was heaped up at
the north end of the lake, from which it had disappeared.

Another phenomenon which at first seems unaccountable, is really
of easy solution. The outlets of our large ponds are covered with
strong ice in the early winter, which is dissolved as the cold becomes
more intense, and they remain a long time free from ice; sometimes
all winter. The obvious reason is, that our large ponds are kept, by
the wind agitating their surfaces, from freezing, long after they have
been cooled below the freezing point. The water thus cooled passing
into a sluggish stream, is soon converted into ice; but as soon as the
cold has become sufticiently intense to counteract the agitation of the
water, the pond freezes, and the water issuing from it has acquired
nearly the temperature of the earth, and thaws out the stream issuing
therefrom.

Anchor ice, which in very severe weather interferes so much with
the operation of the mills, is formed in streams cooled much below the
freezing point, but where a strong current prevents the regular forma-
tion of ice. In making salt, copperas, and in similar operations,
when the body is ready to pass from a fluid to a solid state, the process
is hastened by throwing a stick into the basin or vat, about which the
crystals immediately commence forming. The stones in the bottom
of the stream and the poles in the rack in a mill-race answer the same
purpose. The ice crystallizes upon them, and increases by agglomer-
ation, till the flow of water is greatly impeded in its course. Ice crys-
tals are formed in early winter, immediately beneath the surface of
moist ground, and shoot up two or three inches above the surface, and
are sometimes called anchor ice; but their formation depends upon
different causes.

DIFFERENCE OF TEMPERATURE IN DIfFERENT PARTS
OF THE CITY OF ST. LOUIS, MISSOURI.

BY A. FENDLER,

It is a generally acknowledged fact that in one and the same neigh-
borhood, the temperature of the open country is somewhat lower than
that of the city, and it is chiefly on this account that the former is
preferred as a place of residence during the heat of the summer season.
But it may not be so well known that, within the boundaries of the
same city, at stations not quite two miles apart, this difference of tem-
perature amounts frequently to 8°, 10°, or even 114°, and that the
mean temperature of the year may be 1°.4 higher in one place than in
the other.

We find these facts among some of the results elicited on compain
my meteorological registers for 1859 with those of Dr. G. Engelmann,

404 METEOROLOGY.

who resides in one of the more central parts of the city, in a somewhat
high and dry locality; while my own station is about two miles further
west. The latter is situated on one of the gentle slopes of Rock Spring
Creek valley, which forms a shallow depression of the ground, stretch-
ing west and east. The station itself may be considered on or near
the same level with that of Dr. Engelmann’s, as Rock Spring creek
has in its course a pretty rapid descent towards the east. To the west
and north I have an open prairie before me; and to the south, some
scattered houses. It is only towards the east that the view is obstructed
by rows of buildings not far off. The thermometers used on both sta-
tions are standard instruments.

From a comparison of the tables of temperature of the two different
places, the following facts present themselves in strongly marked fea-
tures:

1. Of the 1,029 observations, made at the usual hours of 7 a. m.,
2p.m., and 9p. m., 331, or about one third of the whole, agree
near enough with those of the city. ;

2. The monthly means of the differences of temperature of the two
stations show that in the central part of the city the temperature is
considerably higher than that of the city limits, as exhibited by the
following numbers.

Month. 7 A.M. 2p. M. 9 p.m. | Mean

PIC LUALY panes antes erecnensacotsaclessenss<acossesearnsnnnos 13! 0.0 s5 0.9
IMac lan enee cone Sestiac tn. cop caccek cess a saceulssceceee sosaeveuee ibe 0.8 12 1.0
APTI... cccccechscceas suseecnvosctooescersvoassoesnanss ces 0.4 Ont 1b 0.9
IMllaiygscsentc=acweenvssvieclsr cts clepns caste sminnclanslenaisunienhin en 1S 7/ 0.4 17 tes
ASIN Een 5 otc oa oaks nice esbise tenons saeaiaseloneincte ete wt oe O° 0.9 PIs Lod
Mitiliypenees tts eeccececsccvenvace tacceadenatvetrarsec=ne nears 2.9 0.4 3.7 oT
PAPI et ela nckanss onilentadsaviecececuceuaetsceswenevegns 2.9 0.1 3.3 2.0
September .......0+ sssceseccrrscscerascsvcsscecrensecesers 3) 0.3 ail 1.5
EHO ETRE Roe ee es Gee slerde ceseee ee ocdeat dees cinatececeee 3eo 0.2* 3.4 oe
INoiviGIni ln eitrcscstincs scinewnoccices Soo bwesbeacwictereceatess 153) Ort 1S 0.9
MECC bein rceescckucecuonhwasGodvesseneseseecuemenoustne 15} (Ha 1.3 1.0
ME Baine ee eiatcs ot cicwetta dees dawale sgauestedametagecrdatstien 1.8 0.3 Ol 1.4

* Cooler.

3. The greatest, as well as the most numerous differences of temper-
ature, are found in the morning and evening; while at 2 p. m., these
differences, if any, are, generally speaking, but very small. .

4, During the warmer half of the year, from May to October inclu-
sive, the mean difference, viz: 1°.8, is exactly double that of the colder
half of the year, which is 0°.9.

5. The mean difference of the evenings for the five months, from
June to October inclusive, amounts to 2°.9, or nearly 3°; and that of
the mornings to 2°.6; so that the city limits have, during the warmer
months, the benefit of cooler nights and mornings; while at 2 p. m.,
during the same period of the year, the difference is but 0°.03.

6. Near the city limits the latest frost in the spring occurred seven-
teen days later, and the earliest frost in the fall nineteen days earlier,
than in town, hereby shortening the season of no frosts by thirty-six
days in the former place. The vegetation in the more central part of

METEOROLOGY. 405

the city has, therefore, a better chance to escape the injuries of late
spring and early fall frosts than the adjacent country by thirty-six
days. While the former enjoys a period of 204 days without frost,
the latter must be satisfied with one of but 168 days, or a period by
one sixth less.

On the morning of the 23d of April, the day on which the latest
spring frost occurred here, the thermometer marked 32° at 5.15 a. m.,
and 39° at 7 a.m. On the morning of the 9th of October, the day
of the earliest fall frost, the thermometer marked 28° at 6 a. m., and
324° at Ta. m.; while Dr. Engelmann’s gave 423° at 7 a. m.

7. The monthly means of clearness and calmness combined are found
to be in proportion to those of the differences of temperature between
the two places of observation, with only some very slight modifications,
as seen by the results of the following table, where the numbers of
calms are multiplied by the means of clearness:

Product of ‘ Mean
Month. Clearness. |Calm. WMattiniest: difference of Month.
ultiplication. Hidnscea tan
perature.
ATI? cbe-adgecbbsepsanted Gos Xe ears) 91496 2.3 July.
@etoberecs.cisesces es. ORS ie 1173 Dee October.
PANTO teeeusciocseea ces Noe oa) == 1160 2.0 August.
uMlecesersstactcescces ANS) ae Gee ML 912 Wee June.
WMlciysacsce cntdoeseees ASG > tle — 690 15 September. }
September ......... 4.0 9X 12) 480 1.3 May.
Wharehicces.cesscetcsses Ar. Oa aek a 360 1.0 March.
Ja\ [ove ll peeRacmepete CR CeOee ANON SS sar (Sy i 336 1.0 December
November .........00 AM Ses i Bie) = 328 0.9 November.
BEDE WaT ss... <cesicc Shile, SC) a Sa 996 0.9 February.
Decemben.c.cccoec sees AG Ye a By 958 0.9 April.

In trying to account for the facts mentioned above, several causes
could be named as contributing more or less towards the differences of
temperature. But the preceding table seems, more than anything
else, to demonstrate that the principal cause of the depression of tem-
perature in these cases is radiation of heat, a most universal and pow-
erful cause, which may, by the interposition of certain mediums, be
either retarded in its action or altogether suspended. Such a medium
may be found in masses of clouds, as well as in those of smoke, the
presence or absence of which may account for most of the differences
between the two stations of observation.

We can, therefore, with good reason, assign chiefly to the absence
of smoke the lower temperature near the city limits, although it is
more than probable that the process of cooling may have been assisted
to some extent by the gently sloping sides of the creek valley; for it
it is well known that the air cooled upon adjacent swells or eminences
of the ground, and then gliding down into lower places, does accelerate
the cooling action of radiation of the slopes and bottoms.

The inhabitant of a large city, who in his daily walks of business
pays little or no attention to the great phenomena of the atmosphere,
but who, having heard or read something about radiation of heat to-
wards an unclouded sky, may begin to entertain doubts about these
truths of science when distressed with a close and sultry atmosphere

406 METEOROLOGY.

of some calm summer’s night, and, sitting upon the doorsteps of his
house, he happens to look up towards the zenith of a sky entirely free
from clouds. He will perbaps say, now here are all the conditions
necessary to a powerful radiation, and yet no relief from this intolera-
ble heat by cooling, which ought to be a natural consequence upon
radiation. He may even be apt to compare the atmosphere between
his eye and the blue sky to an ether of extreme purity.

But should he take a different position, and view this same atmos-
phere from a distance outside of the city, he would perhaps pronounce
it to be ‘a reservoir of smoke and of all the subtile impurities capable of
rising out of the different sources of decomposition and combustion
from beneath that great hive of human industry and action. He
would, in fact, see a continuous mass of smoke extending from one
end of the city to the other, and slowly drifting along or hovering
over it, asthe case may be. And then, in considering the great influ-
ence of large bodies of smoke upon the results of radiation, he may
perhaps feel that the truths of science still hold good, and that it was
only his own neglect to take another view of the same subject from a
different direction in order to discover the real condition of things.

Now, we know it to be a well established fact that strata of smoke,
suspended in the air, interfere most effectually with radiation of heat
from the surface below.

By analyzing more minutely the evidence contained in our meteoro-
logical registers and referring to individual cases more frequently,
we may be able to make the great influence of smoke still more ap-
parent.

In order to do this I have divided all those of my observations made
at the regular hours of 7 a. m., 2p. m., and 9 p. m. into five classes.
' In the first class, in the annexed table, I have put down all cases
where a clear sky (cloudiness not exceeding 2) exists in connection
with a calm atmosphere or very light breezes of velocity 1.

In the second class are to be found all the cases of a more or less
clouded sky (cloudiness exceeding 2) existing in connection with calms
or very light breezes.

In the third and fourth classes all the cases of a clear sky (cloudi-
ness not exceeding 2) existing in connection with brisk winds are enu-
merated; in the third, those with winds from west to northwest in-
clusive, and in the fourth, those with winds from all other directions.

The fifth class comprises all the remaining cases, namely, those of
a more or less clouded sky (cloudiness exceeding 2) connected with
brisk winds. The cases of this class being very numerous and of a
more uniform character, it is not deemed necessary to give them here
in detail.

Clearness of sky and calmness of the atmosphere are the two indis-
pensable conditions for energetic radiation of the heat of the earth’s
surface, and consequently for the cooling of the lower strata of the
atmosphere. But this favorable combination of the two principal con-
ditions we can expect to occur but in a limited number of cases in this
part of the Mississippi valley; and, indeed, we find in our register @
great many cases where either the clearness of the sky is made ineffec-
tive, as to radiation, by the prevalence of brisk winds, or else, where
a calm state of the atmosphere is of no avail toward promoting radia-

METEOROLOGY. 407

tion on account of a clouded sky. Besides this, there are numerous
instances where clearness and calmness are both wanting at the same
time.

Hence if the general result, as exhibited by the mean of the year, is
expected to make anything like a show, it is necessary that, amongst
such an abundance of counterbalanced cases, the few favorable in-
stances should carry along with them pretty large figures. And this
they really do, as may be readily seen from the first class of cases in
the annexed table. :

Further remarks on this class.—In clear and calm weather without
smoke, and other things being equal, the cooling of the lower portion
of the atmosphere by radiation ought to go on even somewhat faster
in town than in the country; for the thousands of roofs, sending the
caloric off against a serene sky, would cool the immediate superincum-
bent strata of air, which, hereby becoming heavier, sink down upon
the pavements and lift the warmer strata upwards, umtil the latter in
their turn are cooled in a similar manner. But not only is the advan-
tage of the city to reduce the temperature in this way counterbalanced. .
in a mechanical way by the strata of smoke gathering above and pre-
venting a rapid ascent of the warmer columns of air; but by this smoke
the radiation itself is greatly interfered with, if not altogether stopped.
Besides this procedure of keeping the caloric of the city from radiating
more freely into space, comes the accumulation of artificial heat from
within the houses and shops, from fires, lights, and the presence of
hundreds of thousands of living beings. With a calm atmosphere this
heat is not easily carried off.

The principal cause of the interference with radiation in a large
city, viz., the smoke, is wanting in the open country, and hence the
reduction of temperature which here may‘take place, and, indeed, is
found to be considerably lower than in town.

Comparison of temperature at 2 p. m. between city and country.

It is somewhat remarkable that among the whole number of obsery-
ations in class No. 1—that is, among 154 instances of combined clear
and calm weather—we can find only seven to occur at 2p.m.; and in
these seven instances the temperature near the city limits is either
warmer than that of the town, or only by one half of a degree or at
most one degree cooler.

Now, it may be asked, ‘‘ Why are, in these instances, few as they
are, the same effects not produced under similar circumstances at the
hour of 2 p. m.?’’ or, in other words, ‘‘ Why does, in clear and calm
aveather, the temperature of the open country, at 2 p. m., not bear the
same relation to that of the city as it does at 7 a. m. and 9 a. m.?”’
Here, however, we must not forget that another new additional factor
comes into play at 2 p. m., which is not operating at 9 a. m., and only
partially so at 7 a. m., namely, the action of direct rays from the sun
upon the surface they may happen to strike.

But how can this cause, which apparently ought to affect equally.
the open country as well as the city, change the mutual relation of
temperature of these two places?

408 METEOROLOGY.

Can it be on account of the layers of smoke above the city enfeebling
the action of the sun’s rays in passing through, which, as to efficiency
in this case, I consider more than doubtful; or is it not rather due to
the fact that, upon the pavements in the streets of a compactly-built
town, a considerable amount of shade is cast in clear weather, at 2p. m.,
from the row of high buildings, which shade is altogether wanting
upon an open prairie? While in town the air heated and rarified upon
the roofs does not sink down into the streets, and consequently does
not affect the surface below, the entire unbroken surface of the prairie,
on the other hand, acts as a heating medium at once upon the lower-
most portions of the atmosphere. Hence it may be at times even some-
what cooler, at 2 p.m., in town than in the open prairie. Besides
this, the customary sprinkling of the streets to lay the dust, and the
consequent evaporation, is no doubt helping towards a reduction of
temperature.

In the third antl fourth classes of the annexed table, where the same
condition of clearness as in class No. 1 prevails, with the difference of
brisk winds instead of a calm or light breezes, we find a great many
cases noted down at 2 p. m.: and hence we can avail ourselves here of
a much greater number of instances to illustrate the same principle.
Here we have 175 single observations, of which exactly two fifths,
namely, seventy instances, came upon 2 p. m.; and here, also, we find
the difference of temperature between town and country amounting
either to nothing or a mere trifle, while seventeen cases show even a
cooler temperature in town. Here, in addition to the above mentioned
causes, a briskly moving atmosphere is actively engaged to carry away
from the tops of houses the superincumbent layers of air as fast as they
are heated by contact with the roofs.

Unusually small figures among the morning and evening temperatures of
Class No. 1.

But there are also among the morning and evening temperatures in
Class No. 1, cases which, by their small figures seem to form exceptions
to the high figures of all the rest. They have had all the advantages
of calmness and clearness of weather, the same as the others, and yet
we find no corresponding amount of fall in the thermometer.

There are, in class No. 1, to be found eleven instances not exceeding
one degree, four of no difference, and three even warmer than in town.
In most of them a very gentle breeze from southeast and south is pre-
vailing; in eight of them we see a rain or thunder storm near at hand;
but beyond this the register gives us no key of explanation. It is,
however, very probable that radiation in these cases is interfered with
by some kind of haze, dust, or vapor interposed between our vision and™
the zenith, too subtle to be recognized by us from the position we oc-
cupy in looking towards it. A cyanometer could no doubt solve the
question more satisfactorily. It may not be amiss to mention here,
also, that in classes Nos. 3 and 4, of the seventeen instances of wnusu-
ally great differences of temperature, fourteen take place at seven o'clock
in the morning, when the air appears to be more refreshing than at
any other time of the day, and when it is the very opposite from sultry.
This is what we ought to expect.

METEOROLOGY. 409

A few notable instances which bear somewhat upon the preceding
subject, and which at first sight seem not to be in accordance with the
principles of radiation, we find, on the 2d, 6th, and 7th of November,
where, with a light haze (not fog) but otherwise cloudless sky and a
calm atmosphere, a great reduction of temperature is seen against that
of the city. On the 2d of November, at 7 a. m., the difference of tem-
perature amounts to eight degrees; on the 6th, at 9 p. m., it amounts
to five degrees ; and on the 7th, at 7 a. m., to nine and a half degrees.
These facts might be brought forward against the doctrine of the inter-
ference of smoke; for it may be asked, ‘‘ Why does the haze not inter-
fere with radiation in these cases?’’

To this we reply that the dry haze, consisting, as it does, chiefly in
minute floating particles of smoke, has slowly settled down to the lower
strata of the atmosphere, in consequence of the powerful radiation and
cooling of its own particles, and may therefore be considered as the
yesult of radiation, and not as an interfering medium: But when, after
continual additions, the haze has accumulated to such a depth as to
prevent the penetration of the radiant heat, then the case will be quite
a different one. An instance of this kind we find also in our register,
illustrating in a striking manner what we have just said. For while,
at 7 a.m. on the 7th of November, with a ight haze, a sky free from
clouds, and a scarcely stirring breeze from southeast, the temperature
fell nine and a half degrees lower than that of the city ; by 9 p. m.,
the haze had grown so thick as to screen the sky completely; and al-
though with a calm atmosphere prevailing at this time, the temperature
was not in the least cooler, but, on the contrary, was warmer by three
degrees than that of the city.

Class No. 2, namely, that of calms and clouds.

That with a completely clouded sky and a calm atmosphere it should
be warmer in town than in the country, simply from accumulation of
heat, can easily be conceived; but why, in many instances, the reverse
should take place, and, as shown by the figures in class No. 2, the
temperature of the town should sometimes be cooler than that of the
country, could not be so easily accounted for if the register itself was
not consulted. In class No. 2 we have twenty-three instances where
the temperature near the city limits is warmer than that of the city.
By reference to the register we find, however, that of these twenty-
three cases eighteen have had only partial cloudiness, and therefore
offering open passages to the rays of the sun as well as to partial radi-
ation; circumstances capable of modifying the result to a considerable
extent. But five have entire cloudiness; and in four out of these re-
maining five instances we see them associated with rain and thunder
storms, while the fifth and last stands between fog and mist.

In regard to most of the instances coming under the head of the fifth
class, namely, all those of a clouded sky, accompanied by brisk and
violent winds, we find that the mean numbers of the temperature of the
city limits differ but very little from those of the central part of the
city. This is what may be expected; for the rush of strong winds
beneath a clouded sky allows no great accumulation of heat in the streets,

410 METEOROLOGY.

but rather tends, by constantly renewing and intermingling the different
columns of moving air, to distribute the heat equally through town
and country.

What a decided influence the different conditions of the sky and the
motion of the atmosphere have upon the differences of temperature
between town and country, appear in a striking manner on comparing
the mean numbers of each of the five classes in the annexed table.
While the mean number of class No. 1 is 3°.9, that of class No. 2 is
1°.8; of class No. 3, 19.4, of class No. 4, 1°.3; and but 0°.5 in class
No. 5.

FIRST CLASS.

Containing all the cases where a cLEAR sky (cloudiness not exceeding 2)
exists im connection with a CALM atmosphere, or very light breezes of
velocity 1.

Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees.
February 12 9 P.M. 3 July 16 9 P.M. 3 October 3 7 2
13 7 a.M. “es 17 7 A.M. W. 9 5
20 9 P.M. 5 9P.M. It 4 QP. M. iL
21 7AM. ot 18 7 A.M. 1i 5 9P.M. 5
26 9 P.M. 3 OP. M. 5 6 7a.M. 8
28 9p. M. 2 19 9 P.M. 6 8 9 Pp. M. 5
March 4 9 P.M. 7 20 9P.M. 6 9 7 A.M. 10
5 9P.M. 0 22 9 P.M. 5 2P.M. W.
12 2P.M. it 24 9 P.M. 24 9 P. M. 42
9p. M. 1 27 9 P.M. 64 10 7a. M. 3
25 9P.M. 4 31 9P. M. 3L 14 7a.™M. 5
30 9p. M. 2 August 1 7 3 15 7Ta.M. 7
31 9p. M. 2 4 9 i 5 9P.M. 6
April 5 9 62 5 7 5 18 9 u
11 9 3 6 id 5 22 9 5
18 9 0 9 4. 23 9 p>
22 9 42 ‘ 7 7 3 24 9 4
23 9 2 9 ti 25, 2 1
27 9 2 8 7 3 9 7%
May 4 9 1 9 5 29 9 6
8 7 1 11 9 4 30 9 W.
10 9 2 12 7 64 3l i 8
17 9 2 9 Qu 9 5
21 9 5 NS pale 5 Noy. 2 7 8
22 9 5 9 4 6 9 5
23 i 1 16 7 4 7 7 92
27 9 a 7 9 9 13 9 Qh
SN a 11 Meh | 3 14/9 4.
31 9 0 2 Ww. 15 7 Qe
June 2 9 6 9 5 9 4
4 9 61 19 9 62 21 9 6
6 4 2 20 7 ll 22 9 QL
9 7 Qu 22 9 54 28 7 3
19 9 1 24 7 2 2 W.
20 9 2 9 7 9 2
21 9 5 29 9 42 Dec. 7 7 7k
24 9 4 30 7 az 9 4
25 9 1 Sept. 1 9 3 8 7 4h
26 9 2 2 9 3 9 7 OE
28 9 QE 5 9 31 10 7 4.
July 1 9 Qu 8 a 5 11 9 4
5 9 7 11 9 4h 12 9 7
6 u 5 16 ) 4 14 2 2
9 6 22 9 W. 9 1
7 7 c. 23 9 2 15 S 1z
9 6 24 7 4 22 9 2
& 9 5 9 5 24 9 1
9 9 3 25 7 5 25 9 0
10 9 P.M. 43 30 9 4 26 2 Pa
12 Ta.M. 1 October 1 7 2
9P.M. it 9 3} Meade sn cele n|iece cise soon 3.9
13 9p. M. 4} 2 9 4

METEOROLOGY. 411

SECOND CLASS.

All cases of a more or less cLouDED sky (cloudiness exceeding 2) in
connection with CALMS or very light breezes.

Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees.
February 1 9P.M. 3 June 12 7 A.M. Ps Aug. 31 9 32
3 9p. M. 0 2P.M. 0 Sept. 4 9 P.M. 24
4 9p. M. 0 9p. M. 0 6 7 A.M. Be
5 7 A.M. 1 15 7 A.M. 2 9p. M. 64
6 2P.M. 4 V7 7 A.M. L 7 7 A.M. +
8 7 A.M. iL 22 P.M. Wis 2p. M. 1t
iil QP. M. 1 9p. M. 2 9 P.M. 2
15 QP. ™M. 0 19 7 A.M. 0 8 9p. M. W.
9 P.M. 5 20 7 A.M. 2 13 9p. M. 8
16 7a.M. 3t 22 QpPp.M. W. 14 7 A.M. 3
17 9P.M. 3 23 7 A.M. 1 15 OP. M. 0
23 7 A.M. 2 2P.™M. z 16 7 A.M. 4
9 P.M. BS 24 7 A.M. 3 21 9 P.M. 0
24 9r.M. 0 2P.M. W. 22 7 A.M. 0
95 7a. M. 0 25 7 A.M. 4L 23 7a.M. 1
28 2Qy.M. 1 29 7 Ww. 24 QP. M. 0
March 1 7 2 9 1 26 Qp.M. 0
5 7 7 July 2 9 2 9 BL
7 9 0 10 7 7 Oct. 6 9 42
8 9 1 11 9 oz 11 9 3
21 2 W. 12 2 Ww. 12 : 5
9 0 14 9 53 9 $
23 9 2 15 2 W. 20 9 42
a7 | 7 4 9 6 5m lan 5L
2 2 16 if it 30 7 4
9 1 17 Q 0 2 W.
Aprid 3 9 5 21 7 81 Nov. 1 7 2
4 9 2 9 0 2 W.
13 7 Qu 22 ai 3 6 9 102
9 1 23 7 3 8 9 3L
17 9 4 2 1 9 9 1
19 7 2 9 W. 1 2 W.
a4 7 Ii 24 KA 0 9 0
26 9 1 25 a 3 14 7 1
98 9 0 9 3 17 oe 4
30 | 9 12 aa || a 2 190 le % 3
May 1 9 1 2 1; 2 0
2 9 2 9 1 22 7 il
6 9 5 28 7 7 23 7 1
7 9 0 31 7 1 26 2 W.
8 9 Qt August 1 9 4h “) 4
9 a 2 2 9 1 27 2 0
2 Ww. 3 9 1 29 7 2
10 2 0 5 9 0 30 7 1
11 2 W. 9 9 2 Dec. 3 9 0
9 1 11 2 Ww. 5 9 0
| 9 1 TE eG) a 10 | 9 ly
16 9 3 18 7 a 16 2 W.
18 7 i 20 2 Valle 9 0
DD) 2 3u 9 3 20 9 1
25 a 3 21 2 3 25 2 1
9 ou 22 g 2 26 Yi 3
30 9 + 23 9 6 27 2 Ww.
31 2 Wis 25 9 0 9 14
June 5 2 Ww. 26 9 2 28 7 i
6 7 Ww. 27 7 0 2 W.
8 7 3 2 Ik 29 i 2
9 3 30 9 1
9 9 7 31 7 2 TWeanivreciate)-\|/elcia)ei<te oes 1.8
il 9P.M. 1

412 METEOROLOGY.

THIRD CLASS.
All cases of a CLEAR sky (cloudiness not exceeding 2) in connection with
BRISK winds,

Winds from W. to NW.

SS (eS ee eee

Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees.
February 4 7a.M. WwW. May 21 2 1 Oct 18 2P.M. x
2P.M. 0 7 7 1 22 7 A.M. 4
6 7 A.M. 1 28 2 W. 2 P.M. 0
9p. M. 0 31 ie 2 23 2P. M. 4
20 7 A.M. 1 June 2 7 4 26 7 4
QP. M. 0 9 2 2 2 0
26 7 A.M. = 22 u 2 9 52
27 QP. M. W. July 6 2 0 27 a 3z
9p. M. Qh 8 7 5 28 i 8
March 4 7 A.M. 0 Aug. 19 aa 3 9 2
15 7Aa.M. i 23 7 1 Noy. 12 9 1
2P?.M Pa 30 2 1 13 2 0
19 7 A.M. W. Sept. 2 2 1 22 2 Ww.
2P. M. Ww. 12 7 1z 26 7 2
24 2 2 2 B 27 9 0
9 1: %) Qn Dec. 9 2 2
29 9 2 13 it 1 9 4
30 2 0 2 Ww. 11 2 2
31 7 Ww. 24 7 4 22 2 WwW.
April 2 2 0 27 7 2 24 7 a
9 2 Oct. 1 2P.™M. 0 30 7 1
U 7 0 2 7 a.M. li 9 i:
14 7 0 2p. M. z 31 2 1
2 Qh 5 7 A.M. 2 9 0
23 7 Ww. 22. M. Ww.
2 WwW. 14 9 P.M. 4 LEAT ever teste) mist latelel stay 1.4
May 19 2 0 18 7 A.M. 2

FOURTH CLASS.

All cases of a cLHAR sky (cloudiness not exceeding 2) in connection with
BRISK winds,

Winds from all directions except those in third class.

Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees.
February 7 7 a.M. 0 May 17 7 0 July 20 2P.M. 6
2P.M. 0 19 7 5 Vi 7 A.M. 6
9 7 A.M. 4 9 1 QP. M. 2
2P, M. Ww. 23 9 1 Aug. 7 2P. M. 2
22 Ta.M. 3h 24 3) 2 8 2P.M. 1k
26 2 P.M. 0 June 2 Qi | W. 9 7a.M. 2
March 3 9p. M. 2 3 " Qh 10 9p. M. 1
4 2P.M. W. 4 u 3h 15 TAM. 5
10 2P.M. 0 2 0 16 2P.M 0
12 7 A.M. 4h 7 9 1 21 9 Z
15 9 3 20 2 2 28 9 3
16 7 QE 26 7 5 Sept. 10 9 0
= 19 9 0 27 2 2 17 Uf 1
31 2 Ww. 9 3 18 9 1
April 7 2 0 28 7 1 © 23 2 w.
12 9 W. July 1 i 1 27 9 2
14 9 2 3 2 3 Oct. 3 2 0
19 9 Qh 9 1 4 7 2
24 2 2 4 a 8 2 1
30 i i 9 1 6 2 W.
May 4 2 t 5 2 1 15 2 1
5 7 1 9 2 1 19 7 4
2 ic 13 a t 2 Ww.
9 3 14 7 3L 9 3
6 7 2 15 7 1: 20 7 1
9 9 Ww. 20 7 A.M. 2 21 9 ]

METEOROLOGY. 413

FOURTH CLASS—Continued.

Date. Hour. | Degrees. Date. | Hour. | Degrees. Date. Hour. | Degrees.
October 31 2 1 Nov. 5 2 Ww. Dec. 14 7 1k
November 2 2 0 15 2 1 15 7 iL

9 Ww. 29 9 1 2 0
3) 7 Ww. Dec | 52 0 24 | 9 2
2 Ww. 8 2 1 26 9 0
9 1 10 2 1
4 7 3 13 7 0 MEAan....060)ece seeeee 1.3

FIFTH CLASS.

Cases of a more or less cLouDED sky (cloudiness exceeding 2) connected
with BRISK winds.

~

The cases of this class, being very numerous and of a more uniform
character, it is not deemed necessary to give them here in detail.
Mean difference of temperature 0°.5.

BEST HOURS FOR OBSERVATIONS OF TEMPERATURE.
BY PROF. C. DEWEY, LL. D.

The meteorological and physical tables published by the Smithsonian
Institution contain much additional proof of the close approximation
derived from the daily observations of the temperature at 7 a. m, and
2 and 9 p. m., to the actual mean of the day, month, and especially
year.

Presuming this evidence must be highly gratifying to the observers
over our country, I have selected the following from the Smithsonian
tables, or made the calculations from them for their gratification.

The following is the list of the places, their latitude, and the reduc-
tion for mean temperature at the hours of 7, 2, and 9, and for the one
fourth of the sum of the observations at 7a.m., 2 p.m., and 2 (9 p. m.)
Inspection shows how very small is the reduction for the last:

Result at | Result at 7, | Result at 9,

eee Paitide- 759, add 9nd and 2. (9.\| 19, nee

Gis
Philadelphia ............ oilbaheuleeecassce énises 39 58 N. —0.39 —0.04 —2.53
PUG ONUOMe reste acacsetaseces oes Ssccssdeuss sea) svcoeas dateees eace|secerartereneeeess|saecseccssettensecl || EUS
Mionitirealieesen cass vaiteeaccsaeeeee ta covee ese 45 30 N. —0.88 —0.30 |:

PSU cais avant cae oa Se soins seMieaeneseadlabie ses aloe —0.28 —0.07

Boothia Felix, Arctic America.......... 69 59 N. —0.20 —0.02 —0.61
EVM O Ets e) ci cs aevs saranda dberedeens aus 22 548 —0.36 —0.47 i Pee R
ABYEV adrian Windia cy.cvvsesscsesgomeecdes 8 31N. —0.32 +0.11 —2.66
Wiadraselndiaciectsststteecccesteseecce: La 4eINe —Ools —0.05 —2.40

Boning, Prndia gsi. ih. ces eiealencevoss 18 56N. —0.11 +00.5 —1.04

414 METEOROLOGY.

TA BLE—Continued.

. Result at | Result at 7, | Result at 9,
Place. atitude:'1'7"9. and 9. (2, and 9, (9.)!'19, 3, and 9
Walcuttalndia:.j-.:.-.waeosuschoadecceenepeuns dos 22s o Nis —0.28 +0.13 —2.52
CUAHISSPASIA: He cco cds sasestansatcedoiditssaacs 41 41 N. —0.59 —0.11 —1.35
PGkinipy@hinales tc. Msvevoscsessveqadeentect es. 39 54.N. —0.56 —0.18
INerrchinsk.,; SiDer1ass iacscaccades secsesene: 51 18N. —0.67 —0.08
BAGH AUT, SUCHE ov ccnccenth ooohensieser sees 53 20 N. —0.81 —0.34 —3.11
oures italy swensescelstesctisessscnecsssncecs Al 54 N. —0.11 ++0.43 —3.62
ACMA Mtalivy Roster. deeseoctetredscrercssates 45 24 N. —0.47 —0.09 —2.60
Geneva, Switzerland...........scsscececsees 46 12N. —0.76 —0.43
St. Bernard, -Switzerland........0.0.ss000 VAD TOON: -—0.50 —0.07
Kremsmuinster, Austria.........sceccsrece 48 3N. —0.56 —0.31
SUIS DUO, MANES UNIAL sree sseeetcesecaees'cates 47 48 N. —0.36 —0.04
Munich, Germany caatevetatncocenvacsganes’ 48 9N. —0.63 —0.02
AZUA eM, AOR MANY coca seep erncds-s+--- oa) G2 BIN —0.56 —0.22
PHAM Mee SON EMMA te ce abe tscaccssescasecce 50 SN. —0.47 —0.29
Greenwich, Bncland)....01-.cscsccoort rane 51 29 N. —0.50 —0.00
Plymouth; Eneland.........6..cceccosaseses 50 22.N. —0.17 —0).05
Brussels, BelSiUMi.......00csess.ceneszevress 50 SIN. —0.43 —0.04
Mahinausen, Prussia..cccocsccccssecdeeees OL sie —0.65 —0.16
Witkechitewevolland!:<tesesccnsatesseosteocceeus Ie OUN. —0.67 —0.00
CMU, PLUSSIA 0.0.x Aes nost Bavsnacogc sees 52 30 N. —0.58 —0.36
G.ottneeny wElanavent...ssacsseccsteecees SSB —-0.63 —0.07
Mpenrades Sleswack.J//.iceicacdessendoves 55 3N. —0.52 —0.02 —0.91
Leith Scotland gs. scelescccsouteessscssocsirs DOO Ne —0.26 — 0.09 —1}.23
Makerstown, Scotland.........-seeceseeece 55 36 N. ==) 25 —0.00
Dublin, Wreland: seesecdeceest tccsoescee ccs 53 23 N. —0.56 —(.02
Catharinenburg, Russia........sscccseeees 56 50 N. —0.45 —0.16 —2.52
Sibetersburceh , Russia. :.:.c.cae.epen«s 59 56 N. —0.38 —0.09 —1.75
Ee SINGHOUS, UUSSIA. ssscataceccoeetsoree res 60 10 N. —0.83 —0.56 —2.20
Christiana, Norway :...cc..scevecccveseves: 59-50. —0.52 —0.25 —1.84
Drontheim, Norway -....iscscvdssiasgueannt 63 26N. —0.54 —0.25 —1.96
Brat or eCaral 1.5 J..tdmonseatedencdveneete 70 37 N. —0.29 —0.02 —1.25
Matoschkin Schar, Nova Zembla....... 1d SON —0.20 —0.02 —0.83
BSliesid PON @MUSIANIO <<cs.vasesssz noob islescaneces 1s SS —0.18 —0.01
Cape of Good Hope.....itics.cesecceuseace 33 56S. —0.54 —0.04
Hobart Town, Australia............0s000. 42 538. —0.81 —0.34

The close approximation of the mean of observations at 7, 2, and 9,
over the world, to the mean of twenty-four observations a day is striking
and gratifying.

ANEMOMETER.

The following is an account of the anemometer for registering the
direction and time of changes of the wind, in operation at the Smith-
sonian Institution :

It consists principally of a light vertical shaft of wood, or iron gas
pipe, A B C, of about twenty feet long, passing through a round hole
in the roof of the high tower of the Smithsonian building, and con-
necting a horizontal vane at its upper end, and a recording pencil
moved by a clock at the lower end. ‘This shaft is sustained above the
roof in an upright position against the pressure of the wind by a rec-
tangular brace d, firmly fastened at its lower extremity. The small
cylindrical hole in the roof through which the shaft passes has three
window sash rollers fastened into its circumference, to prevent friction

METEOROLOGY. 415

in the rotation of the shaft, and is covered with a tin funnel to shed
the rain. The shaft and the vane are fastened together, so that the
former turns with the latter. The arrow part of the vane is formed of
a rod of round iron three fourths of an inch in diameter, and balanced
by a bob of lead. The feather part of the vane is composed of two pieces
of pine board about one foot wide, eleven feet long, and half an inch
thick. To give the instrument more sensibility in regard to the
changes of the direction of the wind, the feather part is bifurcated, as
shown in the-section e.

The lower part of the shaft, which is terminated in a hollow rectan-
gular box, carries a wooden clock on one of its vertical faces, as shown
in Fig. Cf. The whole weight of the shaft and vane is supported on
a pivot which rests in a hollow in the upper surface of a small iron
disc placed on the middle of the large sheet of recording paper, which
in turn, rests on the flat surface of a stout wooden table.

The pencil, as shown at g, is supported vertically by two brass tubes
which slide, with some degree of friction, on two parallel rods of pol-
ished steel wire, projecting horizontally from the shaft, and is drawn
inward from the circumference of the paper towards its center by a
cord moved by the clock. The hollow part of the shaft which carries
the clock and the pencil is shown in section in Fig. hi. The cord is
fastened at one end to the pencil, then passes under a pulley or fric-
tion roller, to change its direction, and again is wound around another
pulley fastened on the projecting arbor of the main spring of the clock.
To keep the cord tight, and to assist the clock in moving the pencil, a
weight is attached to the other extremity of the cord. To prevent
this weight from coming in contact with the cord, the two are sep-
arated by a thin partition, shown in the figure. The weight is of
lead, of about five inches long, two and a half inches wide, and one
inch thick.

The direction of the wind at a given time is recorded by the posi-
tion of the mark of the pencil on the paper. To ascertain the hour of
any change in the direction of the wind, the time at which the paper
is put on, and the time at which it is taken off the table, is recorded.
The distance through which the pencil is drawn during the interval is
divided into as many equal parts as there are hours “in the interval.
For example, if the time during which the paper has been on the
table is twenty-four hours, and the motion of the pencil in this time
has been twelve inches, then each half inch of the length of the dis-
tance moved inwards by the pencil will represent an hour.

To change the paper, the whole shaft with the appended apparatus
is lifted up, so that the sheet can be withdrawn and another slid into
its place. This is readily effected by means of a hght wooden lever of
about four feet long; the fulcrum of which is a small wooden block
cemporarily placed ¢ on the edge of the table. One end of this lever,
which is forked for the purpose, being placed under the lower end, of the
hollow part of the shaft, and the hand applied to the other end, the
whole apparatus is elevated sufficiently to allow of the removal of the
small iron disc, the withdrawal of the paper, and the insertion of
another. To save trouble, and to give a softer surface for the pencil,
several layers of paper are put on the table at the same time.

416 METEOROLOGY.

The sides of the table are placed*,parallel to the cardinal points of
the compass, and these are also marked on the edges of the paper, so
that at a glance at any subsequent time the direction from which the
wind came at a particular date can be determined. The date of each
paper is written at the top, and the hour scale calculated for every
day. The sheets are of good printing paper, of about two feet in
diameter, and are boundyin volumes for;ready reference.

This apparatus has been in operation for nearly three years and has
given entire satisfaction. 5 dg

~ pee

MATURAL OUTS TORY:

SUGGESTIONS FOR SAVING PARTS OF THE SKELETON
OF BIRDS.

BY ALFRED NEWTON, OF THETFORD, ENGLAND.

In the present stage of ornithological knowledge it is not alone sufti-
cient that systematists should be able to describe the external charac-
ter of a species, but it is required of those who wish really to advance
the science, to give some account of the bird’s internal structure, also.
The subject naturally divides itself into two branches: The first, with
regard to the bony framework of the bird; the second, relating to its
alimentary and digestive organs. The importance of these latter is
very great in determining the proper place of a species in the order of
nature, and accordingly they are well deserving of preservation; but
it is to the former only that the present remarks are intended to refer.
This much is allowed by nearly all ornithologists, that it is very desir-
able, whenever opportunity offers, to obtain a complete skeleton of every
species; but it is almost impossible for a field naturalist to do so,
except by sacrificing the skin of a specimen, with its skull and feet,
which, unless the species be very abundant, is more than can be ex-
pected of him. Much, however, may be learned from the examination
of some parts of the skeleton. It is, therefore, highly important that
as great a portion of it as is possible should be saved, and to bring this
necessity to the knowledge of the collector, at the same time informing
him how it may best be met, is the object of these ‘‘suggestions.”’

It is generally the case that, after having skinned a specimen, the
field ornithologist does nothing more with its carcase than, perhaps, to
ascertain by dissection its sex, (supposing that the plumage leaves that
open to doubt;). though, if he be of a more inquiring disposition, he
will look at its crop or stomach to discover upon what it had been
feeding. These questions determined, he casts it aside, unless, indeed,
he be a needy traveler, in which case the body is consigned, but equally
without further thought, to the spit or the kettle. Now, here isa
great mistake. The collector in acting thus is, by no means, making
the best use of his opportunities; on the contrary, he is neglecting what
many ornithologists, who have to stay at home, value most highly;
for itis beyond the power of the greatest geniuses, in all cases, to judge
rightly of a bird’s affinities by the mere study of its feathers, beak, and
feet. It is true that, in many cases, they are able to come to a conclu-
sion on this point more or less satisfactory ; but it must be remembered
that this fact only tells the more to their credit in those instances
wherein they determine justly. Often these outward organs are only,

27

418 SKELETONS OF BIRDS.

to use the phrase of one of the greatest naturalists of this or any other
time, ‘‘adapted to certain habits,’’ and do not, of necessity and alone,
reveal the bird’s true position in the system of nature, any more than
the binding of a book tells us with certainty what its contents may be.

It is pretty generally admitted among those who have studied the
orteology of birds that the most characteristic portions of the ornithic
skeletons are the cranium or skull, and the sternal apparatus, or bones
of the breast, to which are attached the muscles governing the motions
of the wings, and thus serving to support the bird during its flight.
Now, though a skillful artist, in his own workshop, may do otherwise,
it is, as has been above mentioned, almost impossible for a field col-
lector to preserve the former, except as part and parcel of the skin.
But there is not the slightest reason why the latter—the sternal appa-
ratus—should not zm all cases be saved entire. The trouble involved
thereby is not great, and a very little practice will enable the traveling
naturalist to save these, the most characteristic bones, even when it is
absolutely necessary, as it often is, for him to use the most of every
specimen he obtains as food.

The best method of preparing examples of the sternal apparatus or
breast bone is as follows: The skin of the bird having been taken off,
the operator passes a knife along either side of the keel or ridge of the
sternum (aa,) turning back, as he proceeds, the muscles of the breast,
and cutting through the ribs (6 b) at some little distance from their
points of union with the sternum. /The wing bones (c c) must next be ©

SKELETONS OF BIRDS. 419

separated at the joints where they meet the scapulas, (d d,) the cora-
coids, (e e,) and the furcula or ‘‘ merry thought,’’ (7,) and as much as
is possible of the meat, which is attached to these latter, (the coracoids
and furcula,) be removed by the knife. Then laying hold of the still
united heads of the coracoids and scapulas with the fingers of one hand,
or, if the bird be very small, with a pair of forceps, the scapulas may
be drawn out by a steady pull, the flesh which adheres to them being
stripped off in the operation by the fingers of the other hand. The
forepart of the sternum can now be lifted up, and the few remaining
membranes or ligaments which connect it with the body being severed,
the whole sternal apparatus—consisting of the sternum proper, (a a,)
the coracoids, (e e,) the furcula, (f,) and the scapulas, (d d)—is easily
extracted, and the time occupied by the operation, which it takes so
long to describe, will, in the case of a moderately-sized bird, hardly
exceed one minute. It then only remains for the collector to rinse or
soak the bones for a short time in cold water, for the sake of getting
rid of the suffused blood, and to suspend them for a short time exposed
to the air; this last part of the process being completed, if the trav-
eler is on the march, by slinging them to the outside of his baggage,
whether it be the knapsack he may carry on his back or the pack-
saddle of his beast of burden, the simple precaution not being for-
gotten of keeping them out of the reach of dogs or predatory wild
animals, for by neglecting it many are likely to be destroyed.

The specimens thus prepared may be packed away in a little dry
grass, straw, sea-weed, or paper, there being first of all, affixed to
each a ticket with an inscription corresponding in every respect to that
Jastened on the skins, to which they formerly belonged, so that it may
be always possible, without chance of mistake, to refer safely tle one
to the other. These tickets should be tied to one of the coracoid bones,
(e e,) as always affording the strongest point of attachment.

The removal of the breast bones should always be performed before
the carcasses are cooked. If deferred until afterwards, they are almost
invariably discolored, rendered greasy, and often warped by that oper-
ation; besides which, they run the extra chance of being injured by
the carving-knife. Indeed, the dissecting-knife should be employed
no more than is absolutely necessary, and then with a light hand and
great caution, so as not to cut off any of the sometimes numerous
processes which project from the bones, and the situation of which it
would be impossible, without a large series of engravings unfitted for
a paper of this sort, to bring to the knowledge of traveling naturalists,
for whose use it is chiefly intended. It may, however, be remarked
that the greatest danger of injury is likely to be incurred in removing
the bones of birds of the Gallinaceous order, (Galline,) including the
turkey, the common fowl, the pheasants, partridges, quails, and grouse,
all of which have running along either side of the keel or ridge bone,
and only attached to the sternum in front, a long spear-like process,
and springing from this again a kind of spur which overlaps the ribs,
the interspaces being occupied by membranes. Accordingly, the ac-
companying illustrations (Figs. 1 and 2) have been chosen from that
_ group, that the collector may be thereby warned of the risk of heed-
lessly cutting off these appendages. In the Rail tribe, (2allidee,) aiso,

.
420 SKELETONS OF BIRDS.

these long spear-like processes exist, but without, as far as is known,
the lateral spurs.

In many families of birds, as the ducks, (Anatide,) the trachea or
windpipe of the male, affords valuable means of distinguishing between
the different natural groups, or even species, chiefly by the form of
the bony labyrinth, bulba ossea, situated at or just above the divarica-
tion of the bronchial tubes. A little trouble will enable the collector in
all cases to preserve this organ perfectly, as represented in the annexed
engraving, (Fig. 3:) Before proceeding to skin the specimen, a nar-

Fig. 3.

Mergus serrator, aii: '
Upper surface about one half natural size.

SKELETONS OF BIRDS. AB\ -

row-bladed knife should be introduced into its mouth, and taking hold
of the tongue (A) by the fingers or forceps, the muscles (B B) by which
it is attached to the lower jaw should be severed as far as they can be
reached, care being of course taken not to puncture the windpipe, (C C;)
and, later in the operation of skinning, when dividing the body from
the neck or head, not to cut into or through it. This done, the wind-
pipe can be easily withdrawn-entire and separated from the neck, and
then, the sternal apparatus being removed as before described, its
course must be traced to where, after branching off in a fork, (D,) the
bronchial tubes (EH E) join the lungs. At these latter points it is to
be cut off. Then rinsing it in cold water, and leaving it to dry par-
tially, it may, while yet pliant, be either wrapped round the sternum, or
coiled up and labelled separately.

By following the above suggestions, it is fully believed that a field
naturalist may, with but trifling additional labor, double, or even
treble, the scientific value of his ornithological collections, and conse-
quently confer very great benefit on the study which he seeks to pro-
mote.

In most cases it will be well to mark the name and number of the
specimen with a pen directly on the sternum, especially where the
bone is not too greasy to receive the ink. This will obviate any dan-
ger arising from an accidental loss of a label.

NOTES ON THE WINGLESS GRASSHOPPER OF SHASTA
AND FALL RIVER VALLEYS, CALIFORNIA,

AND A PLAN FOR KEEPING THEM OUT OF FIELDS.

BY EDWARD P. VOLLUM, M.D., U.S.A.

Grasshoppers have infested many parts of California from the earliest
days of which there is any record, and they have appeared so regularly
and abundantly as to be regarded in some places as an ineradicable
plague. The Digger Indians seem to have been long habituated to
use them as an article of food, and relish them as much as any kind of
subsistence they have. The winged as well as the wingless variety are
collected by them for winter use. Both kinds are captured by sinking
large pits and firing the grass in a large circlearound them. T'o escape
the fire and smoke, the grasshoppers take to the pit, when they are
killed by combustibles being thrown upon them. Formerly, the winged
grasshoppers were common in Shasta valley; but in the summer of
1856 they gave way to the large wingless kind, which have increased
in numbers every year since, till the summer of 1860, when they were
more destructive than ever before. During the last three years they
have appeared in Fall River valley, but were only in destructive num-
ber last summer. They always have their origin in sheltered parts of
valleys, where the temperature is higher in winter than the neighbor-
ing districts over which they roam in summer. In Shasta valley they
breed from or near alkaline flats, where the ground never freezes ; and
in Fall River valley, they invariably start from the most sheltered part
of it. In Shasta valley, after they commence migrating, they always
go to the south or southwestward ; while in Fall River valley, their
course is northward. In both places they leave mountains behind them.
and traverse a level district ; and this seems to be the only cause of the
difference of direction pursued by them in the two valleys. In migrat-
ing, they are turned aside by mountains. Though they have been in
Shasta valley since the summer of 1856, they have been confined to it,
and have not crossed any of the mountains which separate it from other
valleys. ‘The windings of a river may turn them from their course a
little; but if a stream lay across their route, or if embraced in a bend
of it, they plunge into the water, in which vast numbers are destroyed,

NOTES ON THE WINGLESS GRASSHOPPER. 423

though a few get over. They can be driven by any rattling noise, and.
are very timid, alarm spreading rapidly through a considerable host of
them ; but the fright once over, they invariably return to their original
course.

A house is no impediment to them. They do not turn aside, but
go over it. They devour all kinds of vegetation, but prefer the culti-
vated annuals, and do not seem sensitive to poisonous agents; tobacco
and stramonium are eaten by them voraciously. A gentleman of Yreka
smeared some vegetables with a mixture of strychnia, arsenic, corrosive
sublimate, croton oil, and lamp oil, and they devoured them with avidity
and perfect impunity. Nor do they seem sensible to pain. If cut in
two parts, the head often continues eating; and if legs enough are left,
it crawls off readily, and remains active for several hours. The hinder
part, severed from the fore part, has been seen to insert the ovipositor
into the ground as if to deposit eggs.

Of the many plans devised to keep the wingless grasshoppers from
fields, the tin protective mentioned below is the only one that has been
found successful. It was contrived by a gentleman
in Shasta valley, where it is generally adopted, and
was found to answer the purpose perfectly last sum-
mer, when the crops were threatened by greater
numbers of grasshoppersthan were seen there before.

Fig. 1. End view. A board eight or twelve
inches wide, closely fitted to the land, is nailed
against stakes driven into the ground on the field
side. <A thin strip of wood or lath is nailed on the
upper edge of the board, about three inches wide at
least, and about a quarter of aninch thick. A strip of tin or zinc, two
and a half inches wide is next tacked against the outer edge of the lath.

Fig. 2. Side view, looking outwards from the field. C is the strip of
tin, two and a half inches wide, tacked against the lath, which is nailed
on top of the board, eight or twelve inches wide. A little earth is gen-
erally heaped against the board on the side looking from the field, to
prevent the grasshoppers from creeping under where the inequalities
or looseness of the ground would favor them.

The operation of the tin protective consists in the inability of the
grasshopper to reach from the under surface of the lath, Fig. 1,
around the edge of the tin to the upper surface of the lath, which would
be necessary to enable it to get on the top of the protective and enter
the field. The strip of tin should not be less than two and a half

49.4 NOTES ON THE WINGLESS GRASSHOPPER.

inches for the kind of grasshopper the protective was contrived against.
(See Fig. 3.*) Two inches, and other measurements, have been effect-
ually tried; but the above width accomplishes the object with certainty,

Fig oP

if the protective is made with ordinary care. Of course, any width of
tin over two and a half inches is secure; but this is the minimum that
will answer against the ordinary California wingless grasshopper. The
lath and tin fixed to the top of a board fence, or the tin alone made
three inches wide and tacked horizontally on the top of the fence,
answers completely. The most approved way for farms is to place the
contrivance (Fig. 1) inside the fence, and disconnected therefrom.
AIRDRIE 8 PRR SEE gp eee

*In this figure A represents the egg bag.

NOTES ON THE WINGLESS GRASSHOPPER. 425

When the grasshoppers climb over buildings, or up trees, to reach a
garden, a strip of tin tacked horizontally around the building or tree,
and of sufficient width, and at any distance from the ground, will form
a protection against them.

Where tin cannot be procured, and the soil is crumbly, the follow-
ing plan will succeed, in a great measure, in preventing the grass-
hopper from entering fields, and at the same time occasion the destruc-
tion of great numbers of them, viz: Dig a ditch around the field about
eighteen inches wide and two feet deep,. shelving inwards towards the
field, from the upper inside edge to the bottom, and sink holes in the
bottom of the ditch about two feet deep, and at intervals of every few
yards. The grasshoppers get into the ditch in endeavoring to enter
the field, and fail, on account of its crumbling condition, to ascend the
inside inclined surface, and eventually collect in great numbers in the
holes in the bottom of the ditch and die. If there are roots in the
soil, this plan will not answer, as they readily climb up these, and
thus get out of the ditch. Many enter the fields notwithstanding this
obstacle, but bushels of them collect in the ditch and holes in the
bottom, where they can easily be destroyed by rammers and paddles,
though the majority that get in the holes die from the pressure of the
superincumbent mass. This plan, though greatly inferior to the tin
protective, will save most of a crop, and can be readily employed in
some localities, and when materials for the other cannot be procured,
a ditch of swift running water also affords a good protection, though
many cross it.

Fort Crook, Catirornta, November, 1860.

LETTER RELATIVE TO THE OBTAINING OF SPECIMENS
OF FLAMINGOES AND OTHER BIRDS FROM SOUTH
FLORIDA.

BY THE LATE GUSTAVUS WURDEMAN.

InpiaN Kay, Froripa,
August 27, 1857.

Sm: It gives me pleasure to be able to inform you that I have lately
been quite successful in my researches as it regards the science of
ornithology. Many specimens have been procured, and if I have added
one item of interest or of what is useful to science I shall consider
myself well paid for the labor.

At the Tortugas are two keys or islands, East Key and Bird Key,
which serve as places of resort to the noddies and laying gulls to
deposit their eggs and raise their young. They are watched closely
at Hast Key by boatmen, who gather the eggs to carry them to Key
West for sale. But at Bird Key the birds are under the special pro-
tection of Captain D. P. Woodbury, the officer in charge of construc-
tion of the fortifications. I am indebted to the courtesy of this gen-
tleman for a visit to the latter Key to procure birds for the Smith-
sonian Institution. Upon our approaching the island we were met by
the male birds, protesting against our landing. The keys are covered
with Bay cedar bushes seven or eight feet in height, interspersed
here and there with the cactus, among which some young laying gulls
sought refuge. Their eggs are laid on the sand, whilst the noddies
lay in nests built from two to six feet from the ground of dried sticks or
twigs. Only one egg was found in each noddie’s nest, and about two
in the laying gull’s. Their eggs were said to have been taken some
time previous to our visit, and that they lay usually two and three,
I picked up several female laying gulls with my hands, and might
have caught noddies if I had not been encumbered with the gun,
birds, and eggs. No young noddies were seen at this time, which was
the Jast week of June.

Large numbers of men-of-war hawks congregate there, and it is said
for no good purpose; they are accused of robbing the gulls of fish and
of their eggs, and even of devouring their young, which charges I think
are not all well founded. I examined the stomach of a female bird
killed by Captain Woodbury, and found it contained a middle sized
mullet and a full grown flying fish. Upon my paying a second visit
to the same key to get a nest I started at least fifty men-of-war hawks,

BIRDS FROM SOUTH FLORIDA. 427

among which was not a single male bird. I killed a black parakeet,
which is the third specimen seen at the Tortugas. It has also been
seen at Key West during the last fifteen years.

Having shot a Florida wild pigeon (white headed) at the same place,
and learning that they were numerous on the keys to the eastward, I felt
a great desire to learn something more about them. Upon my return
to this island, Captain William H. Bethel, in charge of this key, in-
formed me that they breed on the neighboring keys, and that he, in
company with another man, had killed nearly two hundred in a day
on an island not larger than an acre in area. July 23 we visited two
small keys six miles to northwest from here, one of which is inunda-
ted at high water, and the other nearly so. Upon going on shore,
Captain Bethel called the pigeons, (kroo-ko-koo, laying the accent upon
the last syllable,) to which they answered in the same notes, some
flying towards us. We killed eighteen. The eggs were nearly
hatched, and would not blow, except two or three which I send in a
tin canister. Two will also be found in alcohol. Their nests are
built of dried sticks in the mangroves between high and low water
mark on the east side, to get the benefit of the sea-breezes, and be-
cause the mosquitoes are less numerous there. One nest was found
near the middle of the key. They lay two white eggs, rounded on each
end. The craws of the males were full of a kind of red oval berry,
which grows on the larger and dry islands, whilst those of the females
were empty. The birds were very shy, so that it was difficult to ap-
proach near enough to shoot them.

A number of Indian pullets were killed here lately, of which I suc-
ceeded in securing two. One was shot by a soldier from a cocoanut
tree, and the other by myself. The last one had hid himself upon the
ground among some bushes, and flew short distances when he was
started, emitting at the same time a single low note. His gizzard
contained a fine, dark green, and dry vegetable matter. Nothing is
known of these birds. They are frequently met with at sea, and will
light on board of vessels to rest themselves, and are found here at every
season of the year.

The flamingo is known to but a very few inhabitants of this State,
because it is confined to the immediate neighborhood of the most south-
ern portion of the peninsula, Cape Sable, and the keys in its vicinity.
It was seen by the first settlers at Indian river, but abandoned these
regions immediately, and never returned thither after having been
fired upon. It goes northward as far as Cape Romano, on the west
coast of Florida. It is seen in these localities at every season of the
year, but it is not known where it breeds. It is supposed’ to build its
nests in the fresh-water lakes near Cape Sable, and is said to set on its
eggs whilst standing upon its feet; the great length of its legs not
permitting it to rise with the same facilities as ofher aquatic birds.

I had never seen any of these birds, and having been told they may be
caught during the latter part of June and beginning of July, when
moulting, and that wreckers had obtained a large number of them, I felt
a great anxiety to go on an expedition to capture them; but how was this
to be accomplished? Was it to be left todestiny? I had no boat at my
command, nor could any be hired, as everybody was afraid to visit the

428 BIRDS FROM SOUTH FLORIDA.

regions the birds inhabited on account of the Indians. July was pass-
ing away, and although I frequently turned my conversation upon
flamingoes to sound the people, no one offered to go except a wrecker,
and when the time arrived,,he had to leave for Key West; and I
thought that with him vanished my last hope of accomplishing my
object. But this was not so. About the 4th of August, a black man
arrived in a small boat, and told me he was going to catch flamingoes
to carry them to Key West for sale, where he could obtain for them
four or five dollars a pair. He was persuaded to wait a day in order
that he might have a larger boat and a white man to accompany him.
He was half Seminole and half negro; but I had to look upon him as
the captain, as he was very skillful in the management of a boat, and
intimately acquainted with the channels. We started in a schooner,
taking a canoe in tow in which to chase the flamingoes. We soon lost
sight of Indian Key, to the southeast, and after having sailed about
three miles beyond, reached the head of the channel. The boat could
go no further; so, after coming to anchor, we took to the canoe and
paddled onward among the countless islands, all thickly overgrown
with trees. We passed one where General Harney captured and hung
some of the Indians that burned the Key seventeen years ago. All
seemed still. There was no sign of human life, and only here and
there a solitary crane walking under the thick mangroves, or a pigeon
or black bird crossing from key to key. No other kind of animation
was seen. I began to suspect that the absence of the birds indicated
the presence of the Indians, and looked around for their canoes to give
us chase.

After awhile, the captain shouted ‘‘The flamingoes! the flamin-
goes!’’ but I could see nothing until we had advanced another mile,
when I noticed two red spots apparently under two distant keys, which
proved to be large flocks of these birds. They started when we came
within half a mile, leaving six of their number behind them, which
our captain said were moulting, and would soon be his property.
Paddling as fast as we could, we soon came up with the birds, which
employed both legs and wings to escape us. The captain, however,
seized one after another and flung them into the boat, where I held
them fast by their legs until they could be tied. We thus captured
the six, and rejoicing in our success, followed the principal flock, but
found they could all fly. Hoisting sail, we stood to the northward,
going tolerably fast, and had sailed about two miles when we discov-
ered large numbers of flamingoes to the northwest, distant about a
mile and a half. The canoe being headed for them, it was some time
before we could see that a large number were flapping their wings
upon the surface of the water, propelling themselves as fast as they
could to escape from us, whilst others, depending upon the strength
of their wings for safety, stood still, but started long before we came
within rifle shot, and lighted at a more distant place.

It was some time before we appeared to gain on the fugitives, and
as we were out of sight of our big boat, I was not very anxious to
continue the chase; but the captain, anxious to make the most of the
expedition, urged going on; until passing a flock of several dozen,
a number were caught and thrown into the canoe, where I packed

BIRDS FROM SOUTH FLORIDA. 429

them up as well as I could. Presently we came up to the main body,
which amounted to about one hundred birds, all closely huddled to-
gether, so that two discharges of my gun would probably have left
none of them alive. The captain seized two and three of them at a
time, and when I remarked that our boat was filled, he suddenly
jumped overboard on top of the flamingoes, embracing a number with
his arms at once, whilst the rest were allowed to depart in peace.
Having tied their legs, they were thrown upon the others, forward,
amidship, and aft, to keep them down. Thus were more than a hun-
dred of these unfortunate birds packed away in the little canoe, with-
out regard to their comfort or their lives. We were so laden down
that the sail could not be used. I had to sit upon the center-board,
resting my feet on the gunwale to avoid injuring the birds, which were
struggling, flapping their wings, and covering everything with their
blood ; scarcely one of them escaped injury. The boat had to be shoved
back to where we left the other at anchor, arriving there about sunset.
Many of the birds had died, and some were drowned in the bottom of
the canoe, which began to fill.

Considering myself a passenger, I laid no claim to what we had
captured, but offered twelve and a half cents for every dead bird I
should skin. This was accepted. Picking out some of the cleanest
ones, I skinned them on the way home, knowing they: could not keep
till the next day. The birds were very fat, and being without cotton,
their plumage was very much soiled with blood, which I hope can be
removed. Arriving home, the live birds were confined in a ten-pin
alley, and the dead distributed among the soldiers, wreckers, and
others.

There were not less than five hundred flamingoes assembled where
the last were taken. We must have been close to the main land,
which was shut out of our view by the numerous keys.

The flamingoes congregate in the shallow waters before mentioned.
Their food consists of a small shell fish of the form of a clam, which
they fish up from the muddy banks, no other kind of food being found
in their craws. They are always seen in flocks, and their notes sound
at a distance like those of wild geese; but when captured, they emit
a low single note like a crane when suddenly started. Whilst in con-
finement one of them hollowéd like a domestic goose when calling for
its mate, which was answered by another bird in notes similar to those
of a gander, so that from their cries one would have supposed them to
be a flock of domestic geese, instead of flamingoes.

They were fed on rice and fresh water while they were prisoners,
but declined to touch it as long as they were watched.

Of eight birds which I had an opportunity to examine, only one
proved to be a female. This bird’s neck came off while I was prepar-
ing it, but still I shall send it as it is. The black feathers under her
wings being large, it is probable that the females moult before the
males. It seems almost’ as if nature had not done this bird full justice
in not giving it the means to protect itself while shedding its feathers,
as it then falls an easy prey to its enemies, which must eventually lead
to its extermination. ;

It required the greatest care to prevent the insects from destroying

430 BIRDS FROM SOUTH FLORIDA.

the feathers ; and being obliged to skin the birds in a hurry, I was
careless with the arsenic, which threatened at one time to deprive me
of my finger nails. You will receive six flamingoes, which will be sent
in the early part of next winter, with other birds and specimens. A
wrecker informs me that a flamingo has become perfectly tame on board -
his vessel, and will take the food from hishands. Our success encour-
aged others to start on an expedition after flamingoes, but they
returned without having been able to find the channel.

[The flamingo is found in great numbers on the Bahama Islands.
Mr. J. L. Hurdis states that a party from Bermuda, in July, 1850,
caught a number. The following account was given by one of the
party: ‘‘ They visited Lake Rosa at a distance of fifteen miles from
the port where the vessel lay, and waded to some of the islands which
dotted its surface, the water being only knee deep. On one of these
islands they disturbed a large number of flamingoes, at least two hun-
dred, which were too shy to admit of a near approach, and were all in
red plumage. These would settle on some distant margin of the lake
in line ‘resembling a company of soldiers.’ On reaching the rocky
shore of the island in question, many young flamingoes were discovered,
some of which were run down and captured. They had an awkward
gait, but scuttled along at a good pace. These were in the gray
plumage, and of different stages of growth, the larger just putting forth
the quill feathers of the wings. Hollis confidently states that he saw
upwards of a thousand old flamingoes on the lake that day, or rather
on the small portion of it visited by him. He also saw many nests of
these birds, and found several of their eggs, which appeared to have
been thrown out by the parent birds, and proved to be addled. They
were white and about the size of acommon goose egg. The nests were
composed of mud and sticks more or less raised, on account of surround-
ing water; the highest of these were certainly not more than nine
inches from the ground, while many others were nearly level with it.
The surface was hollowed out, and capable of holding about two eggs ;
not more. I referred to Wilson’s ‘‘ American Ornithology,’’ and read
the paragraph which describes the elevated nest constructed by this
bird to admit of its long legs dangling on each side during the duties
of incubation. At this my informant smiled, and assured me that he
had seen nothing of the kind; that he had particularly noticed many of
their nests, and that in no one instance did the height of any of them
exceed what he had already stated.’’ |

A few warblers, and a large number of house and barn swallows,
made their appearance here during the last two weeks. The latter are
only seen flying, and never alight.

The mourning doves and king birds were the only birds that spent
the summer on this key.

I shall soon go to Cape Florida, and, if nothing happens, collect all
the birds to be met with in that region.

Nore.—The birds referred to by Mr. Wurdeman will be found described in the ninth vol-
ume of the Pacific Railroad Reports, as follows: Noddy, (Anous stolida;) Laying Gull,
(Sterna fuliginosa;) Black Parrakeet, (Crotophaga rugirostris;) Flamingo, (Phoenicopterus
ruber;) Man-of-war Hawk, ( Tachypetes aquila;) Wild Pigeon, ( Colwmba leucocephala;) Indian
Pullet, (Aramus giganteus.)

ON THE HABITS OF THE POUCHED RAT, OR SALAMAN-
DER, (GEOMYS PINETI,) OF GEORGIA.

BY WM. GESNER, M. D., OF COLUMBUS, GA.

On the 29th of last March, with my friend, Mr. L. C. Allen, and
our negro man, we moved our camp into the piny woods, among the
salamander hills, in Russel county, Alabama, about seven miles from
Columbus. We expected at this time to find the salamanders breed-
ing, and went prepared with spades, hoes, &c., for the purpose of
digging them out.

Having found a pair at work on an eligible spot for digging, we
commenced on their trail at the newest mound, and followed their hole,
which pursued a course along the line of junction between the soil and
subsoil, where the roots abound most, at an average depth from the
surface of twelve inches, for a distance of twenty yards. The mounds
along this subterranean chamber were at intervals of about three feet,
with little variation, and angling as was the chamber thus. The passage
leading to each old mound was plugged
up perfectly solid, and so were they ) ogy ce)
all, except the newest one, in which ah? eames
the animals were working just be- © 0 ° 3
fore they were attacked, and which Chamber and mounds.
was at the time quite small.

At the distance of twenty yards, the gallery forked in two directions ;
one followed a chain of mounds up and along the brow of the hillock.
These mounds were old, and the average distance apart. The other
took the direction toward a large pine, around whose roots the mounds
were thick and in clusters, from which we inferred deep digging and
their nest.

We followed the hole, which widens and narrows in its course to-
wards the pine, as if for turnouts ; reaching the pine the hole took a spiral
direction downwards to the depth of five feet, and rose again spirally
to three, where we found an oblong cavity scooped out, of the capacity
of a peck measure or more, filled with very fine dry grass, and yet
warm in the two impressions, which were similar to those in a squirrel’s
nest, where the animals had been in it, no doubt, while we were coming
upon them. They had left, however, and there were no young ones.

A little way from the nest was another cavity, of the capacity of a
pint measure; partly filled with roots of the wild potato and nuts of
the pig grass. A hole about eighteen inches deep, still further on,

432 POUCHED RAT OF GEORGIA.

which sloped at an angle of about 45°, was nearly full of the animal’s
manure, and, strange to say, we found no dung anywhere else in the
run.

After spending the day in following these animals through all their
chambers, which involved digging to the distance of from three to
four hundred yards, we gave them up ata place where the hole was
still open, but the mounds almost entirely obliterated and overgrown
with grass.

We had either thrown the animals out with the loose dirt, having
doubled themselves up and remained quiet, so as to escape our
observation, which was very close, or dug obliquely away from us,
and plugged the hole after them in such a manner that we could not
see it. Ordinarily it is as easy to follow the plug as the hole, for the
sand in which they work here is tinted of so many colors that the plug
can be easily recognized. f .

They were at work the following morning near the pine tree, in the
ditch, and among the loose earth we had made; but although we attacked
them again, they eluded us.

This day we dug out another pair, correcting and substantiating our
former observations, by their works, which differed in no important
point from the first. I have had these two pairs dug out, one of them
once, and the other twice, each time taking away a nest and store of
provisions, and they are still unhurt, and working away in the same
place. They work in raising their mounds, at which time they are
tunneling and collecting their food, mostly from four o’clock in the
morning until ten. The work is performed very rapidly, and from
two to five mounds the general average, and a distance accomplished
of from nine to fifteen feet; but where they strike a place sparse of
food, they do not limit themselves to the morning for their season of
labor, or to any number of mounds, working, as I have witnessed
all day, if necessary. They stop work frequently for weeks at a
time, and no doubt live on the store in their dens. They are very
fond of sweet potatoes, and when they enter the patches of that vege-
table, grown by the poor people of this region, commit great and un-
restrained havoc; for to their inexperience in catching them, may be
added a superstitious dread that it is sure death to see one of them;
consequently these people are not to be relied on to furnish specimens.

In the plowed earth of a potato field, they are not particular with
their mounds, but displace the earth more after the manner of moles.

The instinct inducing them to rise to the surface every three feet, or
thereabouts, to find a new deposit for the earth, which must be carried
out, to be displaced, on account of the depth at which they work and
the size of their bodies, is only equalled by the sagacity of the angular
direction of their tunnels, which is calculated to intercept the roots of
a greater amount of surface growth than a direct course would.

In working, they collect a lot of the loose earth in the bottom of the
almost perpendicular hole leading to the surface, and_ then push it be-
fore them out over the edges, exposing their bodies but very little in
the act, and retiring immediately backwards. . :

The most they expose themselves is in collecting dry grass for their
nests, and that is but for a moment at atime. They select only high

POUCHED RAT OF GEORGIA. 433

and dry situations for their dwellings, from which the water will flow
off easily; and it is my opinion that for drink they subsist entirely on
the juices of the roots they eat. I hope, in your anatomical examina-
tions, you will hold this probability in mind. There is no doubt but
water and snakes are their greatest enemies, and that they plug their
holes leading to the surface as well against one as the other.

The one last sent you I had alive, and think I killed him by pour-
ing drops of water on his nose, which he took very ungraciously.
Also, when I opened him, I found water diffused between the coats of
the stomach.

_ He was cut off with a long-bladed spade while throwing out a load of
earth, and taken alive. As for trapping, I have had them cover up the
trap, bait, and all, with their mounds, too often to expect anything
from that process.

28

A CATALOGUE OF THE BIRDS OF CHESTER COUNTY, PENN-
SYLVANIA, WITH THEIR TIMES OF ARRIVAL IN SPRING,
FROM OBSERVATIONS ANNUALLY FOR TEN SUCCESSIVE
YEARS.

—
i=) OMT DorWnwre

—
jl

py ES
Ot CO bo

bo bo bo bo bo be
(9.2) -~I o> Ot ee CO

bn
Px
dee

BY VINCENT BARNARD.

. Cathartes aura, Whg.—Turkey Buzzard. Common.

Faleo anatum, Bonap.—Duck Hawk. Very rare.
Falco columbarius, Linn.—Pigeon Hawk. Not common.
Falco sparverius, Linn.—Sparrow Hawk. Common resident.

. Astur atricapillus, Bonap.—Goshawk. Very rare.

. Accipiter coopert, Bonap.—Cooper’s Hawk. Frequent.

. Accipiter fuscus, Bon.—Sharp-shinned Hawk. Frequent resident.
. Buteo borealis, Vieill.—Red-tailed Hawk. Common resident.

. Buteo lineatus, Jardine—Red-shouldered Hawk. Frequent resi-

dent.

. Archibuteo lagopus, Gray—Rough-legged Hawk. Uncommon.
. Ictinia mississippiensis, Gray—Mississippi Kite. Very rare.

. Aquila canadensis, Cassin—Golden Eagle. Rare.

. Halicetus leucocephalus, Savigny—Bald Eagle. Frequent.

. Pandion carolinensis, Bon.—Fish Hawk. Not uncommon.

. Strix pratincola, Bonap.—Barn Owl. Of rare occurrence.

16.
. Scops asio, Bonap.—Mottled Owl. Common resident.

. Otus wilsonianus, Lesson—Long-eared Owl. Frequent.

. Brachyotus cassinit, Brewer—Short-eared Owl. Frequent.

. Syrnium nebulosum, Gray-——Barred Owl. Frequent.

. Coccygus americanus, Bonap.—Yellow-billed Cuckoo. April 25 to

Bubo virginianus, Bon.—Great Horned Owl. Frequent resident.

May 5.

. Coccygus erythrophthalmus, Bon.—Black-billed Cuckoo. May 5
to 10.

. Picus villosus, Linn.—Hairy Woodpecker. Frequent resident.
. Picus pubescens, Linn.—Downy Woodpecker. Common resident.
. Sphyropicus varius, Baird—Yellow-bellied Woodpecker. Fre-

quent resident.

. Hylotomus puleatus, Baird—Black Woodcock. Very rare.
. Centurus carolinus, Bon.—Red-bellied Woodpecker. Not common

resident.

. Melanerpes erythrocephalus,Sw.—Red-headed Woodpecker. April

27 to May 1.

9. Colaptes auratus, Sw.—Vlicker. March 21 to 30.

30.
3

9
32.

34.
35.

36.

37.
38.
39.
40.

BIRDS OF CHESTER COUNTY, PENNSYLVANIA. 436

Trochilis colubris, Linn.—-Ruby-throated Humming Bird. April
23 to May 1.

Chetura pelasgia, Steph.—Chimney Swallow. April 15 to 18.

Antrostomus vociferus, Bonap.—Whip-poor-will. April 26 to
May 2.

Chordeiles popetue, Baird—Night Hawk. April 28 to May 6.

Ceryle alcyon, Boie.—Belted Kingfisher. March 25 to April 10.

Tyrannus carolinensis, Baird—King Bird. April 26 to 30.

Myiarchus crinitus, Cab.—Great Crested Flycatcher. April 28
to May 5.

Sayornis fuscus, Baird—-Pewee. March 2 to 15.

Contopus virens, Cab.— Wood Pewee. April 26 to 30.

Empidonax minimus, Baird—Least Flycatcher. May 10 to 15.

Empidonax acadicus, Baird—Small Green-crested Flycatcher.
May 5 to 12.

. Empidonax flaviventris, Baird—Yellow-bellied Flycatcher. May

S ton:

. Turdus mustelinus,G@m.—Wood Thrush. April 11 to 25.

. Turdus pallasi, Cab.—Hermit Thrush. April 28 to May 5. °*

. Turdus fuscesens, Stephens—Wilson’s Thrush. April 15 to 30.
. Turdus swainsonii, Cab.—Olive-backed Thrush. April 25 to May 4.
. Turdus migratorius, Linn.—Robin. Resident.

. Sialia sialis, Baird.—Blue Bird. Almost resident.

. Regulus calendula, Licht.—Ruby-crowned Wren. April 6 to 22. |
. Retulus satrapa, Licht.—Golden-crested Wren. April 5 to 22.

. Anthus ludovicianus, Licht.—Titlark. March 2 to 10.

. Mniotilla varia, Vieill.—Black and White Creeper. April 25 to

May 2.

. Parula americana, Bonap.—Blue Yellow-backed Warbler. May

2 to. 12.

. Protonotaria citrea, Baird—Prothonotary Warbler. Rare.

. Geothlypis trichas, Cab.—Maryland Yellow-Throat. May 5 to 15..
. Geothlypis tephrocotis, Cab.—Michener’s Warbler. Rare.

. Oporornis agilis, Baird—Connecticut Warbler. Not common.

. Oporornis formosus, Baird—Kentucky Warbler. May 12 to 20.
. Icteria viridis, Bonap.—Yellow-breasted Chat. May 4 to 13.

. Helmitherus vermivorus, Bonap.—Worm-eating Warbler. May

6 to 15.

. Helminthophaga pinus, Baird—Blue-winged Yellow Warbler:.

May 1 to 8.

. Helminthophaga chrysoptera, Baird—Golden-winged Warbler.

May 4 to 18.

. Helminthophaga ruficapilla, Baird—Nashville Warbler. May 3

to 10.

. Helminthophaga peregrina, Cab.—Tennessee Warbler. May 20:

tore),

. Seiurus aurocapillus, Sw.—Golden-crowned Thrush. April 21

to: 27.

. Seiurus noveboracensis, Nutt.—Water Thrush. April 25 to 30.
. Seturus ludovicianus, Bon.—Large-billed Water Thrush. April

28 to May 5.

436

. Myiodioctes canadensis, Aud.
. Setophaga ruticilla, Sw.—Redstart. May 5 to 10.

. Pyranga rubra, Vieill.—Scarlet Tanager. April 27 to 30.

. Pyranga estiva, Vieillot—Summer Red Bird. Very rare.

. Mirundo horreorum, Barton—Barn Swallow. April 15 to 25.

. Hirundo lunifrons, Say—Chiff Swallow. April 25 to May 5.

. Hirundo bicolor, Vieill.— White-bellied Swallow. April 16 to 28.
. Cotyle riparia, Boie—Bank Swallow. April 25 to May 2.

. Cotyle serripennis, Bon.—Rough-winged Swallow. April 28 to

BIRDS OF CHESTER COUNTY, PENNSYLVANIA.

. Dendroica virens, Baird—Black-throated Green Warbler. May

5 to 10.

. Dendroica canadensis, Baird— Black-throated Blue Warbler.

May 15 to 20.

. Dendroica coronaia, Gray—Yellow Rump. April 21 to 26.
. Dendroica blackburnie, Baird—Blackburnian Warbler. May 10

to 1b.

. Dendroica castanea, Baird—Bay-breasted Warbler. May 20

to 26.

. Dendroica pinus, Baird—Pine Creeping Warbler. May 12 to 20.
. Dendroica pennsylvanica, Baird—Chestuut-sided Warbler. May

8: tovh2e

. Dendroica caerulea, Baird—Blue Warbler. May 6 to 10.

. Dendroica striata; Baird—Black-poll Warbler. May 20 to 25.
. Dendroica cestiva, Baird—Yellow Warbler. May 1 to 5.

. Dendroica maculosa, Baird —Black and Yellow Warbler. May

to 8.

. Dendroica tigrina, Baird—Cape May Warbler. May 6 to 10.

. Dendroica palmarum, Baird—Yellow Red Poll. April 20 to 25.
. Dendroica discolor, Baird—Prairie Warbler. May 8 to 15,

. Myiodioctes mitratus, Aud.—Hooded Warbler. May 10 to 15.

. Myiodioctes pusillus, Bon.—Green Black-cap Flycatcher. May

5 to 12.

Canada Flycatcher. May 4 to 10.

to May 5.

. Progne purpurea, Boie—Purple Martin. April I to 10.
. Ampelis cedrorum, Baird—Cedar Bird. May 10 to 15.
. Collyrio borealis, Baird—Great Northern Shrike. Winter resi-

dent; rare.

. Vireo olivaceus, Vieill.—Red-eyed Flycatcher. April 25 to May 1.
. Vireo gilvus, Bon.—Warbling Flycatcher. April 25 to 30.

. Vireo novebsracensis, Bon.—White-eyed Vireo. May | to 4.

. Vireo solitarius, Vieill.—Blue-headed Flycatcher. May 2 to 8.
. Vireo flavifrons, Vieill.—Yellow-throated Flycatcher. May 2

to 10.

. Mimus polyglottus, Boie—Mocking Bird. Very rare.
. Mimus carolinensis, Gray
. Harporhynchus rufus, Cab.—Brown Thrush. April 25 to 29.

. Thriothorus ludovicianus, Bon.—Great Carolina Wren. Resi-

Cat Bird. April 28 to May 6.

dent.

. Thriothorus bewickii, Bon.—Bewick’s Wren. Very rare.
. Cistothorus stellaris, Cab.—Short-billed Marsh Wren. Very

rare.

BIRDS OF CHESTER COUNTY, PENNSYLVANIA. ~ 437

. Troglodytes edon, Vréill—House Wren. April 20 to 26.

. Troglodytes hyemalis, Vréill.Winter Wren. November 20 to 30.
. Certhia americana, Bonap.—American Creeper. Resident.

. Sitta carolinensis, Gm.
. Sitta canadensis, Linn—Red-bellied Nuthatch. Resident.

. Polioptila cerulea, Sclat.—Blue Gray Fly-catcher. April 15

White-bellied Nuthatch. Resident.

to 25.

. Lophophanes bicolor, Bon.—Fufted Titmouse. Jesident.

. Parus atricapillus, Linn.—Black-cap Titmouse. Resident.

. Parus carolinensis, Aud.—Carolina Titmouse. Resident.

. Eremophila cornuta, Boie.—Sky Lark. December 5 to 22.

. Carpodacus purpureus, Gray—Purple Finch. October 30 to

November 10.

. Chrysomitris tristis, Bon.—Yellow Bird. Resident.
. Chrysomitris pinus, Bon.—Pine Finch. Rare in winter.
. Curvirostra leucoptera, Wils.—White-winged Crossbill. De-

cember, 1854, rare.

. ZLgiothus linaria, Cab.—Lesser Red-Poll. Very rare in winter.
. Plectrophanes nivalis, Meyer—Snow Bunting. Rare in winter.
. Passerculus savanna, Bon.—Savannah Sparrow. May | to 6.

. Pooecetes gramineus, Baird—Grass Finch. Often resident.

. Coturniculus passerinus, Bon.—Yellow-winged Sparrow. April

22 to 26.

5. Coturniculus henslowi, Bon.—Henslow’s bunting. Seldom found.
. Zonotrichia leucophrys, Sw.—White-crowned Sparrow. May 10

to 20:

. Zonotrichia albicollis, Bon.—White-throated Sparrow. Novem-

ber 22 to 30.

. Junco hyemalis, Sclat.—Snow Bird. October 18 to 27.

. Spizella monticola, Baird—Tree Sparrow. October 15 to 20.

. Spizella pusilla, \Bon.—Field Sparrow. March 26 to 31.

. Spizella socialis, Bon.—Chipping Sparrow. April 3 to 10.

. Melospiza melodia, Baird—Song Sparrow. Resident.

. Melospiza palustris, Baird—Swamp Sparrow. April 26 to 30.

. Passerella iliaca, Sw.—Fox-colored Sparrow. November 18 to 24.
. Luspiza americana, Bon.—Black-throated. Bunting. . April 27 to

May 3.

. Euspiza townsendii, Bon.—Townsend’s Bunting. But one speci-

men known.

. Guiraca ludoviciana,Sw.—Rose-breasted Grosbeak. May 10 to16.
. Cyanospiza cyanea, Baird—Indigo Bird. April 28 to May 4.

. Cardinalis virginianus, Bonaparte—Red Bird. Resident.

. Pipilo erythrophthalmus, Vieill.—Ground Robin. April 21 to 27.

. Dolichonyx oryzivorus, Sw.—Boblink. May 4 to 7.

. Molothrus pecoris, Sw.—Cow Bird. March 9 to April 1.

. Agelaius pheniceus, Vréill.—Swamp Blackbird. March 6 to 12.
. Sturnella magna, Sw.—Meadow Lark. Resident.

. Icterus spurius, Bon.—Orchard Oriole. April 25 to 28.

. Icterus baltimore, Daudin—Baltimore Oriole. April 26 to 28.

. Scolecophagus ferrugineus, Sw.—Rusty Blackbird. March 20

to 26.

438

148.
149,
150.
151.
152.
153.
154.
155.
156.
157.
158.
159.
160.
161.
162.
163,
164,

165.
166.
167.
168.
EGO:
170.
iLyial

172.

Wise
174.
175.
176.
Eads

Wick

279:
180.
181.
182.
188.
184,

185.

186.

187,
188.

189.
190;

BI.

BIRDS OF CHESTER COUNTY, PENNSYLVANIA.

Quiscalus versicolor, Vieill.—Crow Blackbird. March 5 to 10.

Corvus carnivorus, Bartram—American Raven. Very rare.

Corvus americanus, Aud.—Common Crow. Resident.

Corvus ossifragus, Wilson—Fish Crow. Not common.

Cyanura cristata, Sw.—Blue Jay. Resident.

Lictopistes migratoria, Sw.—Wild Pigeon. Very irregular.

Zenaidura carolinensis, Bon.—Common Dove. March 10 to 22.

Meleeagris gallopavo, Linn.—Wild Turkey.

Bonasa umbellus, Steph.—Rufted Grouse. Resident.

Ortyx virginianus, Bon.—Partridge, Quail. Resident.

Grus americanus, Ord.—Whooping Crane. Not common.

Herodias egretta, Gray—White Heron. Seldom found.

Ardea herodias, Linn.—Great Blue Heron. Irregular occurrence.

Botaurus lentiginosus, Steph.—Bittern. Rather rare.

Butorides virescens, Bon.—Green Heron. . March 24 to 31.

Nyctiardea gardeni, Baird—Night Heron. Rare.

Charadrius virginicus, Borck.—Golden Plover. Very rare, au-
tumn.

Mgialitis vociferus, Cassin—Killdear. Almost resident.

Squatarola helvetica, Cul.—Black-bellied Plover. Rare.

Philohela minor, Gray—American Woodcock. March 10 to 18.

Gallinago wilsonit, Bon.—English Snipe. March 8 to 12.

Gambetta melanoleuca, Bon.—Tell-tale, Stone Snipe. Scarce.

Gambetta flavipes, Bon.—Yellow Legs. Not common.

Ehyacophilus solitarius, Bon.—Solitary Sandpiper. April 27 to
May 2.

Tringoides macularius, Gray
26

Spotted Sandpiper. April 20 to

Actiturus bartramius, Bon.—Field Plover. April 21 to 29.

Porzana carolina, Vieill.—Common Rail. Not common.

Fulica americana, Gmelin—Coot. Irregular occurrence.

Gallinula galeata, Bon.—Florida Gallinule. Accidental.

Bernicla canadensis, Boie—Canada Goose. Pass county in early
May and November.

Anas obscura, Gm.—Black Duck. Rare.

Spatula clypeata, Boie—Shoveller. Rare.

Aix sponsa, Boie—Summer Duck. Frequent.

Fulixc affinis, Baird—Little Black-head. Rare.

Bucephala albeola, Baird—Butter Ball. Not common.

HKrismatura rubida, Bon.—Ruddy Duck. Rare.

Mergus americanus, Cass—Shelldrake. Not common.

Lophodytes cucullatus, Reich.—Hooded Merganser. Frequent.

Chroicocephalus philadelphia, Lawrence—Bonaparte’s Gull. Very
rare,

Sterna fuliginosa, Gmelin—The Sooty Tern. Very rare.

Colymbus torquatus, Brunnich—Loon; Northern Diver. Not
common.

Podiceps griseigena, Gray—Red-necked Grebe. Rare.

Podiceps cornutus, Latham—Horned Grebe. Rare. -

Podylimbus podiceps, Lawrence—Pied-bill Grebe. Not common.

ON THE FORESTS AND TREES OF FLORIDA AND THE
MEXICAN BOUNDARY.*

BY J. G. COOPER, M. D.

During an exploration of East Florida, from Key West north, made
between March 6th and June 10th, 1859, the writer was enabled to
make the following additions to the Sylva of the United States, as well
as new observations on their range, Wc.:

3) :
3 |
. Botanical name. a Popular name. Height. | Range.
é
a |
3 | Anona, Linn. CusTARD APPLE.
b JaUrifOlias Duna ec. .c cvcese|eece volnjenciessscs seve sscesecenase 30 Biseayne Bay.
132 | CHRYsSOBALANUS, Linn.
ICACO, UAW. venss,octoies s =v OGG RIE Ti caGnonanons Sooa hoor 30 North to latitude 27° 30/.
35 | BumeiLa, Swartz.
g mastichodendron, Roem.
QUADSEMG wismlalal ela\sinivielule)s'o ~'< MaSticsy lta rerctole (eferwieieie sietsie niece's 50 Biscayne Bay.
111 | Crescentia, Linn. CALABASH- TREE.
b (species undetermined)......| Seven-year apple. ....--.2+.+0+s 15 Biscayne Bay.
43 | Persea? Gaertner. AMERICAN Bay-TREE.
b (species undetermined) ...... WA te ays cin... « deyeieiejeisiazelsie’sosiyie 30 Biscayne Bay.

No. 30 is new to the United States, but not uncommon near the
south end of Florida. It is well figured in Catesby’s Carolina, Vol. II,
page and plate 67, only differing in having broader leaves in Florida.
The fruit is edible. Flowers in May in Florida. Specimens both of
flowers and fruit, with leaves, &c., preserved in syrup, vinegar, or
spirits, are very desirable, as the fleshy flowers fall to pieces when
dried.

No. 132 is described in Torrey and Gray’s Flora of North America,
Vol. I, page 406, and is also figured by Catesby as ‘‘Frutex Cotini
folio, &c.’’ (Carolina, Vol. I, page and plate 25.) It abounds along
the rivers surrounding the Everglades, and produces an agreeable
fruit. : '

No. 36g is also well figured by Catesby as the ‘‘Cornus foliis lau-
rinis,’’ (Vol. II, page and plate 75.) It.is described in De Candolle’s
Prodromus as a Sideroxylon, (Vol. VIII, page 181,) but the structure
of the seed shows that it is really a Bumelia. It differs materiaily
from B. fetidissima, figured by Nuttall in his contiuation of Michaux’s
Sylva, as the specimens he described from, plainly show. - These are
now in Professor Torrey’s herbarium, together with most of the others
sent from Key West by Dr. Blodgett.

No. 111 6 differs from any species described in the latest works ac-

* Supplementary to the article, by the author, in the Smithsonian Report for 1858, p. 246.

440 FORESTS AND TREES OF FLORIDA, ETC.

cessible; but as it is doubtless a West Indian species, I have hesitated
to describe it. It resembles C. obovata, Bentham, from South America,
but differs in form of leaves and flowers, as well as in ‘color of the
flower, which is dark purple. It might be named C. atropurpurea.
The fruit of some species is eaten, but this is said to be poisonous, or
disagreeable. (C. cwjete, figured by Nuttall, (from Key West,) is very
different, and was not found on the main land by me.

No. 43 6 is a common tree in the hummocks of South Florida, and
resembles the P. carolinensis, except in having leaves smooth and
shining beneath, flowers in terminal panicles, and other minor charac-
ters. It is probably described, but the specimens do not determine
which it is, out of nearly two hundred tropical American species.

The Pigeon Plum, No. 113 d, (Florida list,) should be called C. flori-
dana, Meisner, (in De Cand. Prod.) It is not C. parvifolia of Poiret,
(whom Nuttall does not quote,) and that name is inappropriate, as its
leaves grow to a length of six inches, and three wide. The figure in
Nuttall’s work is from a young-leaved specimen. That in Catesby’s
Carolina, Vol. II, page 94, is much better, and shows the fruit, ‘‘Cer-
asus latiore folio,’’ &c.

The Palm mentioned by Nuttall in the introduction to his Sylva is
found, as I was informed by several persons, in large groves, between
Capes Sable and Romano, and one tree three miles north of Fort Dal-
las. It was called ‘‘Royal Palm,” and said to grow 120 feet high.
It is probably the Bahaman ‘‘ Cabbage Palm,’’ (Oreodoxa oleracea,
Mart.) This was evidently the palm found by Bartram, in 1774, near
Lake Dexter, on the St. John’s river, latitude 28° 55’, and to all
appearance wild. Some were ninety feet high, with ‘‘plumed”’ (pin-
nate) leaves thirty feet in length. (Travels, page 114.) As no one
has seen them lately, they may have been destroyed by the severe
frosts of 1835.

The Orange, (Citrus aurantium, Riss.,) is so universally spread in
the forests of Florida as to be considered native by the inhabitants;
but botanists generally think it was planted by the Indians at first, as
all of the genus are thought to be natives of Asia. Bartram speaks of
wild groves everywhere in his time; yet the Indians may have intro-
duced it from Cuba more than two centuries previous. It has, per-
haps, as much right to be called native as some of the other fruit-
bearing trees here mentioned, which are less generally distributed.
Its northern limit is about latitude 30°.

Bursera gummifera, (95 Florida list,) is called Gum Elemi, corrupted
to ‘‘Gumbo limbo,’’ in South Florida and the West Indies. It may
be really one tree that produces that drug, all not being known to the
latest authors on the materia medica. Catesby’s figure, (‘‘'Terebin-
thus major Betulie Cortice,’’ Vol. I, page 30,) is better than that in
Nuttall’s Michaux.

No. 6e, (Florida list,) is wrongly called ‘‘Manchineel’’ in South
Florida, being confounded with No. 114, also a poisonous tree.

Erythrina herbacea, Linn., assumes almost a tree form in Florida,
growing twelve feet high, and is then scarcely distinguishable from £.
corallodendron, the coral-tree of the West Indies, growing twenty feet
high. Its wood is very light, corky, and may be of use in place of
cork; but the latter has hard wood.

FORESTS AND TREES OF FLORIDA, ETC. 44]

I also have wood and leaves of three or four other trees of South
Florida, which seem to be undescribed as North American, and are
not in Dr. Torrey’s Herbarium.

Those interested may insert in their places the following localities
as the southern or northern range of trees in Florida:

Southern Limits of Northern Trees in Florida.—Cape Sable, lat.
about 25°. 15’ N.; 1 a, 4.6, 9 6, 34 a, 53.70, 62 hf 67, TI, 72.

Fort Dallas, lat. 25° 55’; 49 a, (44. This was perhaps cultivated,

as I saw it nowhere else.)

* _. Fort Capron, lat. 27° 30’; 8 a, 52 e, 53 m, 62 e.

At lat. 28° 30'; 1h, 21d, 26, 33, 53c¢q, 627, 68 a. On the St.
John’s river, about Lake Monroe, appear, 10 d, 11 a, 13 a, 19 a b, 27
b, 37 a, 40 a, 45 d, 53k. Near Lake George, lat. 29°, are first seen
5, 6c; 12 ¢, 38 ab, 537,556. In Alachua county, about lat. 29°
30’; 17 a, 25 b, 32, 36 ¢, 53 ¢. At the St. Mary’s river, forming the
northeastern boundary of the State, lat. 30° 25’; le, 2,3, 15 a, 29,
30, 56, 57.

Northern Range of Tropical Trees in Florida.—To New Smyrna,
fat. 28° 54’; 98, 100, 102 a, 105, 106, 107,” To tat: 28° FOB: Fisia:
132.

To Fort Dallas, and probably much further north, 3 0, 4c, 6e,
arg, ob, W955 96:97 O02 bor LAO @, 411 6, 11S OA ore!

The following are the heights of some Florida trees: 4 c, 30 ft.; 91,
bO 1h. 95, 60: ft. > 6 e5 20465; 102.5 ¢,:40 ft.> 107,60 ft. ; 113.e;30RiEe .
b60 tts 117 b,.40-ft.; 6,430 ft.

Instead of 48 out of 78 of the trees being evergreen in Florida, as
stated on page 32, my late observations show that 70 out of 108 are
‘so, or about two-thirds. 90bc¢ (34 a?), 67 (49?), 44 a, 52 e,-95, are
all the deciduous trees found south of lat. 28°, and it is doubtful
whether some of these do lose their leaves there.

With regard to the distribution of its forests, Florida may be trans-
ferred to the group of regions ‘‘completely wooded,’’ for there are no
parts of it unwooded, like the western prairies, on account of dryness.
The so-called ‘‘Prairies’’ of Florida are more properly Savannas, the
growth of wood being prevented by inundation. They become more
or less dry during the dry season, (winter,) and are then excellent
grazing lands. The Hverglades consist, in fact, of similar savannas,
of lower level than those further north, and therefore almost con-
stantly overflowed. A gradual extension of the forest is taking place
along their southeastern border, as shown by the successively younger
trees, and this may indicate a slow rising of the land there.

But near New Smyrna I was shown a pond with dead pines on its
borders of a few years’ growth. Mr. Carpenter, a resident there for
nearly twenty years past, attributed this to the irregularity of the sea-
sons, several dry ones having occurred in succession, when the trees
grew, and then a series of very rainy years, which killed them by inun-
dation. This agrees with the recorded observations of the seasons in
Florida, and I have no doubt is the true explanation.

Norr.—It is scarcely necessary to observe that the range of trees here given is their natural

range only. The extension of this by cultivation may form the subject of a subsequent
paper, and facts relating thereto will be gladly received.

442 FORESTS AND TREES OF FLORIDA, ETC.

By an oversight the following trees were omitted from the list of
those on the Mexican boundary:

S
pe Botanical name. Popular name. | Height. Range.
°
z
98 |} Acacia, Wild. ACACIA.
c greggii, Gray........00. IGTEZO ISI) alsa cfersicleleresce 20 |, Pecos R., Tex., to Warner’s Pass, Cal.
110 | Corpta, Plumier. Ts not 110 a, p. 21.)
c boissieri, 4. D. C...... Nacavites (Mex.).... 20 On Rio Grande to Salado river, Mex.
62 | Pinus, Tourn. PINE.
w deflexa, Torr. .adesie Claw-scaled......0.+. 50 Sierra Madre, N. M., to Cajon Pass, Cal.
x chihuahuana, Englm...| Chihuahuan.......... 50 Sierra Madre, N. M
y torreyana, Parry....... DOME VZRisiscivista ici ola 50 Near San Diego, Cal.
133 | Branes? Mart.
dulcis? Mart........... California Palm..... 30 Lat. 34° 20’ Cal., south.

—

133. Dr. 8. Hayes collected leaves of this Palm at Palm Springs, Cal.,
but it is not mentioned in any of the Reports on Botany of that region.
It has numerous threads along the edges of the leaves, which otherwise
much resemble those of the Palmetto (No. 71). The leafstalk is prickly,
and the fruit edible. It is used by the Mexicans to make hats, &c.,
and is a common species in Sonora, where it is said to grow one hundred
feet high. Major Emory, Mr. Blake, and others, refer to it in their
reports.

ERRATA AND CORRECTIONS IN THE ARTICLE BY DR. COOPER, IN THE
SMITHSONIAN REPORT FOR 1858—Paces 246-280.

Page 2, line 1, for their read its.
ss 4, «© =20 from bottom, for deviled read detailed.
6, ** 4 from bottom, CAR. read CDA.
OF) oe ee omiten he
9, ** 93, for Hatesea read Haesra.
9, ‘* 24 for Ky. read Ind.
9, ‘* 33 and 36, for Braunfels read Brunswick.
«° 10, ‘“* 28, for 24° read 440,
13S << 26) for’as read +s;
13, ‘* 33, for river read Russian.
13, ‘* 33, for Beat read Brit. Am.
17, ** 11, for joints read points.
“17, *§ 15, for chryophylla read chrysophylla.

espe ye 53 f belongs to 53 i.
croelede 62 q includes tuberculata and radiata, Don.
ie lin 62 n includes edgartana, Hartw.

ss 21, “ 18 from bottom, for Sohinus read Schinus.
se 622, ‘* 19, for Loma read Coma.

eae, 49 b is probably the same as 49 a, p. 10.
© 24, “ 10, for equatorial read spheroidal.

“© 25, ‘© 1, for these read those.

sc 26, <° .11,,.for of read, in-

“26, “* 13, for groups read groves, or.

“© 26, © 21, for number larger read number appear larger.
‘© 26, ‘* 22, for Kootanic read Kootanie.

¢ 27, “* 20, for Corifera read Conifere.

s¢ 28, “* 22, for depending read founded.

“ 929, ** 10 from bottom, for 30° read 30.

sc 30, £6) 23; doratsiead the:

«< 30, ‘* 33, for products read features.

‘* 33, ‘* 18, for streams read storms.

s¢ 634, “* 20 from bottom, for outlines read outliers.

s© 35, ‘* 13, for region read regions.

‘© 36, “ 13 and 21, for Caurian read Caurine.

CONTENTS.

REPORT OF THE SECRETARY.

Page.

Weetteniromn thensecretay tos GONSTes secceceesetcsctecosscotsersssccsasscssccscevessessasteseetensesusce 3

Meter inom the:Chancellor and: Secretary 2-.sa.c.2...cidessescorssccgcssovescessocnsoncndsceeneneeasees 4

Officers and Regents of the Institution................sssessscsssseesees JOSCBCORE SOBRE De CSE Scan Soee 5

Members ex officio and honorary members of the Institution ...........cccceccssceetseeeecueeeees 6

Pro matnmMe sole Oreanizatlonesccnarccsstesneccosse ceceesstacteessceseces se ceriveccsucsseecsacatdecteuse-esteoee 7

Report of Professor Henry, Secretary. “(For 1860.)........c.ssccsssccccssscssssecesvnssensseeeeoes 13

Report of Professor Baird, Assistant Secretary. (For 1860.).............ssscsescesee sevceevens 55

Histor on ations; torthe: MUseumiecc-ncetsssc.cosecerecs scoscu cette rostenteceboncecece ceSecvececectceessens 77

Lastiofi Smithsonian, Publications: during! S60... 00.0 .c0c.ccccccn.cecnoecceccssevasceuscecesscoenaerecus 85

’ List of Meteorological Stations and Observers...........s0scrsceccsscscsseveccnsccsnaccccsanssccasesas 87

List of meteorological material contributed in addition to the regular observations ........ 101

Report of the Executive Committee,.......00....csnccesccocescavscnncenssisassiesenacacnssconacessnerenses 106

Journal of the Board of Regents, from January 16, 1861 to February 22, 1861............. 111

GENERAL APPENDIX.

LECTURES. On Roaps anv Brivces by Pror. Farrman Rocers. First lecture...... 123
eoad Sayre Secandmleetuncrrscsdstotssatecsscs-ceocstcoersccscorcineestcrccscorcencvarsecuccesenasacanees 130
Briders=Peuns Pi hird lecttire wisi eiieee rit tse ccccccssocetcceeacs cusseeseanee ceearunce 136

Do. Blounthlecturescdecccctsedse cecndscerisegs sebercdcoccleticcriestinas teeta tt asscers 143

LECTURES. On Mo.uvsca; or “‘SHei-FisH’’ anp THEIR Axuies, by P. P. Car-

BEN DE Hesse sedentsee veces aceeaateaveceescavevcaucasest eos sececcenenasccersieduercsecrataarsecercsens 151
Class Cephalopoda. .........s.sssssseeeeeeree Hh canioecae sau ase se tee sedoet neo scstaoeses see sscionsac sees 156
Class Gasteropoda.......ssecccssecsreececcesenserceveecesecsennsessestesseeenssaeeuasenees opococonoesce 171
NOL ASS) PLO MO Gazer se dees co¥octoeccnusetaverecteceanseuder sottaene® ssensncnmraseessaqeass=r Sneeeecetee 242
WlassHuamellibranchiatarecs-.cksesssecssssewsoctrcecteckscaececcseenaseresvensecsesesursdsemensecces 244
GlassePalliobranchiataves.-.c-cecsscss ssetsteetreestecccesdceete. ccerccecaeccesesesevecessseccesyonsss 272
Wlasselunicdtacnecnscds sceeccttecoseeresseecttvencevosscastasesarace= sessceesaceeeesesseveceeeee sees 276
WlasseP olyZOdhs-ccte.snccooecteeeetsacec re opera cuore sotsdarcassechaceaecacses tees deses sorsenchinnsstenaci= 279

GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCHEOLOGY, by A. MOoRrLor ............ssecceeeesseeeosoesees 284

Tf) IKSOEKKENMOEDDING......2....2c0ccecesocesccconcassccscasccescocnsacsevecsesrocnsacsccensossaerers 291
General Wile wy.-c-eda-ceeeaeca-ne=-- sea ata-tes aes Cae ht Ce, SU SEER Eee 291
Geographical Distribution.......cssecseecessecssseeeceeeuecsecessenseceenssaeceneeeeseeeees 293
Conformation........scseeereere Pose tetecesececiececatscecesstecsscnesccartsusadtenastsceseennee 294
EM Gira ang AUN aisseses ceeeseaeses see se inctrvae oscar eceiaiaciccesscatsleneeclesqstie's..ve'esnencwesen 295
Man and the Products of his [ndustry...........cccsseceeseseneceserecssccencssceeseces 301

UME RES O GN tee seceractie sco -acaceaetacrtecnoscceas coatelseresactoanenstdcesacoscccnecassuussnsesc¥ens 304

Kjaermose, Lyngmose, SKOVM0SC.........seccesenseseeseecencereceeeseaunaneceascnsnes oe 305
Central Region of the SKOVMOSE .....scccssecceseenneeenceeenecesneeeeeersetaeseeesessaeeees 306
Exterior Forest Zone of the SKOVMOSE........ccseceseceeeeeeeeceenceeenceeeceerenenees 307
Archeology ....sssecsssseresscceccrssecesececasccanevececcesecceerecceesensneceesaccsenusseeseesons 309
LIT. SUBJECT OF RACES.........ccccecscsscevccscccscesccsnccscascesscssseccsecccccnsccscaseascereneces 310
DIMMs FACES scenasaseseaascsacsecscanceensestceccerecassceses+cueraesscesshcleoetquncasesnrevecncacts 310

444

CONTENTS.
Page
GENERAL VIEWS ON ARCH AOLUGY—Sussrcr or Races—Continued.

IAN CIENT MIVES.. «so og csaetooecess esse suleneaaeeuraceneeee sohis wate deeinac cae Oeetero acon nea e cee 313
Domestic animals...:Ass<css. sesespseasesepseponee« pevines mais Na crewalncd eee singe nsoeaieneeneeee ae 315
PVip-Puvsicas, CHANGES o.p(csdsdtoascateesvecnd tonnes ee sotee owe bic cadcedesaseeespe seas oserwesteess ati
Decrease of saltness of the sea......,...... Seid ele gesiae aMlo silo Seeleaclidcedeas ceeacwe eve enemas 318
Bievelvok theplandy.srccsecns sccee tate cccecceeten caercs cecke dnettoek cwacskoesrence sotmecroneance 318
SWE OM esis aed aalas tatiaepa eee Ue et ities aS UMMC a A ah 319
Geological antiquity caf: mam. 5 <csc sccssccasdenceanuchaecposekee ey senccee ss chueeencehenoreene 319
V. Comparison or THE NORTH WITH SWITZERLAND ceccsesereccesccceveeceocscssscsceasee 321
Macustrine habitations. sccsasesneneocedent cs stone ca ias hee esto ts sence ae deine one ees 321
Reasonjtor, thellacustrnevhabitations: scacsstusncedactece cetccnseh ee reecoeessonaiceoe cee . 324
ALE OF (SKONE! wacuects vogepape eatin alec ahid sccm oo ata bniea caro’ da mew geeicsiies saeae hee hasnt deere 324
UNE OLDE ONZC) canes pacsniarieds Seec tose’ on dsecsoenConta vesueeseseamaasaeae epaptesataa uaneneeee 327
First age of iron....... Jeqabpcaaboece sachs ae aba pdms eine sale gusteiswagisoealeech pis< eaeoeee Reema 328
FLU AD ACES Te re2. eos teeta NS aa TUS oe eee meme cine ow esto cine telne sationtdehiraseamaee eee eee Rae 332
Domestic animal races'and wild species ...3.,.-¢seiiasnsarcsscdedeonesatsivndennabdsnns ans 334
ME s@rron ono Great Qiums iON 85.0. cs ci ccna: sapmascatasdns spenienencnavek eee oopacma cease ones 336
Ancienticommencial mre BtONSessseee scenes taceea de eeeee eee badass divsideecsananee meee te 5 aise)
Ancientscivilizationiotther Northive wcscaea cnecsese saree eee te eee aee eben 339
Aosoluterehranolo raya. 2.2 tunccetaeek Gn twceke oncesnos orate caviele Aneey sopiecavt cana seeomease nates 340
Concio father Miniiere ts Masses Ner ccs coe eo cnancedecsacteastess sosthaecacedsenseecamaeeees 340
the MICROSCORE—Hromys* AusidervNatun,:) GCsscssssasepececc.+<tsnenaesoee seseneceeseee 344

SCIENTIFIC CONGRESS OF CARLSRUHE. By M. J. Nicx.is..........000 isiee
MEMO) OF RENE-SUST TIAUY "By BARON CUVIER.....:50:ssesess-ooconsctscseeoeguens 376

NOTICES OF THE PROGRESS OF OUR KNOWLEDGE REGARDING THE

MAGNETIC STORMS. By Masor Generar Epw. SaBIne . .....0.sse0egeeee, 393
METEOROLOGY. 1. On the Disappearance or Ick. By R. H. Garpiner.......eee 401
2. DirFERENCE oF TEMPERATURE IN DIFFERENT PARTS OF Sr.
Rouys,) Vio. By AG) Pepi aRpencs aesensernqaansos FRE OOS COFECO SCAT 403
3. Best HOURS FOR OBSERVATIONS OF TEMPERATURE. By Pror.
CHESTER, DEWEY: cp .ccstocrscsncescss sopennssessuicoobagsenaseereateeesenss 413
4. DescRIPTION OF THE SMITHSONIAN ANEMOMETER...+s.seceeeeeeees . 414

NATURAL HISTORY. 1. Suggestions for saving parts of Birps’ SkeLetons. By

ADR MINI W LON srecetessecsesr-essene-euneedceomeeddeartpaeceakeeeac es 417
2. Notes on the WincLess GRAssHOPPER OF SHASTA AND FALL

River Vatieys, Carirornia; and a plan for keeping them

out of fields. By Enw. P. Vou ........0:-cassccsonsnaeseesen 422
3. Letter relative to the obtaining of specimens of FLAmINGOoES

AND OTHER BIRDS FROM SouTH Fioripa. By Gustavus

IWAGRDEMAN ne scat sc cccsacsine secsis clone satienas daeandaeseiteicatcskateceeea dea 426
4. On the habits of the PoucuEp Rar, or Salamander, of Georgia.
Bry) Want at'GESNER <) geeccessccoreccrnraesssacenerasinassaesconseosse 431

5. Catalogue of the Brrps or Cuester County, PENNSYLVANIA,
with their times of arrival in Spring, from observations an-
nually for ten successive years. By Vincent Barnarp...... 434

6. On the Forests anp Trees or Froripa and the Mexican
Boundary. By Dr. J. G. Coorer.........cesrscccscerereccroccsrees 439

7. Errata anp Corrections in the article by Dr. Cooper in
Smithsonian Report for 1858 ~............s.eseresegseresae spesiaae coded 442

ENed Xs

Page.

Academy of Natural Sciences. Collection of statistics by ......cseseeee eapeetae stauleGoidels ohio “42
PeerAl DAVIFAUION) .ccccsenccecoseossanane Se eeeea es ae decide oust db dace aaadin ade seacic tata Uoereeny smtee Sedat 113,117
Alexander, C. A. Translation of ‘‘ The Microscope’’.......... swiseseeaisacneeses sasactic Bae encted 344
Translation of Nicklés’s account of Carlsruhe Scientific Congress............. « 355
hranslainon ots Cuvier s Wemoin of Elaliys. cccusssesescqiscleuersesussiesssoeestteccses we 316

Allen, George D. Magnetic observations at Key West.......scccsssesseseeeeees opoenic: sebcnebe" 43
nV ONES ka NLC EAGILIDY «ccc secnnijceaysndaradeleraoslavpaea nade iana canadian s Ace chmuteeeh te otaaee 31
American Antiquarian Society. Newspapers IVE tO .....scccoscceecssscestecnscessreccereceecees 52
American Oriental Society. Services rendered by ...........0.+0+00 sods ono danse anboeds spetoons ee 39
AM EMO MGLelwEL) CSCLUP MOM Oliisescecesescocetsnciis so ndcees«tanacnacerauead- neuen Sectige 60003 caorponcopsance 414
PO CN MIDS. ociadascseaursccocess emeeenceneemeabidcec cee des secuanc eossteeseaessapcestcan sete deadoodce Rebeca cecos 12
Appropriations from Congress .......scceceeereeees Goode jooddane soa Se Stdodacsesas ste “SeGeniccoes acreecoosee LIS
Archelogy. General views of, by A. Morlot......... .....60. Jonsnoseeascesosnebosse Sais ceteeeo se seon, Cee
Arctic astronomical Observations .........oscesecercrsesesseessceessees JOSRR aes ocidbcasopauence ecg pacers
Astronomical observations by Dr. Kane...... shod eaboooxcasnaae Senco spbunosqedgcootariscboe Reapodeg6or 14,15
Bache, Prof. A. D. Magnetic discussion, 2d paper.....scccesseeeseeeseeees oepnacece osedaneeeensaiee
AIO SH. | REPO fOr LOGO s.caceecasees annews walsiduh plasie nite oie Gesaisaietsie daleloastta nlulgre as ate weitaas padonOLI 8)
Barnard, V. Catalogue of the birds of Chester COUNLY. .....seseeeceesereeeesteecerectececeneneees 434
Birds of Chester county, Pennsylvania. Catalogue of...... nodgbnepnouopesdoanouns: ncbace panes 434
Birds’ skeletons. Newton’s suggestions ON SaViNg.....ccsssesesccsscsesereacenerestecsecesceeceoes 417
Board of Regents. Proceedings ......s0..se0ee Hee Qdoba ERBOON 3 Saqdbordcn saddackeeséncaso codhononesacors 111
Bond; Wi. ©. Magnetic observations .....-..cccsro.cotsscssassecernassnssenssessenssens Sodccncbe ode Soa) ee
Botanical specimens. Arrangement of, by Drs. Torrey and Gray.....csessesseeeeeeeeees Sanna
Bridges. Rogers’s lectures on....... SioneSnsade Seonbodetcodgondbhootnee Hace scopoateoo% docpeeeetaaees +s Lee
Carpenter, Philip P. Lectures on MOollusca.........cccscecsececeseesercersececseenesceaeces spe Cooder 151
Carus, J. Victor. Catalogue of zodlogical teratunesssssecacess sedeboseseparsesneeesine saseemasecanes ene
Caswell, Prof. A. Meteorological observations for twenty-eight years .....-.ssseeree weenes 21
Catalogue of birds of Chester county, Pennsylvania......... Eeboncmecodcnc: atupdbbgsidooe sais asine 434
Collections of natural history. Account and general views relative t0......+sseeeeeees power ad
Additions to....... Shoe BoB OSRB CBSO oO eenOL DU eedhedgncter co Sonbes coLaco dadecoeat ale eoeaeeedeneteeer 65

Work done in 1860...... pecslcsuseeossmeseeceiec amie Recpeeesisccesss Sekicoonannte sc oseece <p udee

Cooper, J.G. On Forests and Trees of Pecan and Mexican Rida Spo eecetonede sceseen Soe
Cope, E. D. On rattlesnakes........ pdbeagensoede :00%0. ansehen Q0ned 0% Saobeodsecesdearecer sceee Sreeocen, ST
Corcoran, W. W. Gallery of art.........-.....seeee sc eaeoncoBeEEE Soho sete aa Ooancee Junceapea a eecce 53
Craig, Dr. B. F. Researches in laboratory ........ Feteedacoiebsndassareac Spon sase caqat Lagngsiossesaeo 43
Creek Grammar, by Mr. Bucknicr........sccssssseeseeesseeneecerseeeneetsreeeees deabeasseastuatwstasnerde 39
Cuvier, Baron. Memoir of Haiiy, by ............. eee vageetaree ses eenetakna<s same enameagese as-8 00
Dewey, Prof. C. On best hours for observations of temperature........++. Apanooseee © evoess 40
Distribution of specimens. ae (lucatoxees ceedeaaat Geen ces eneanaaciie ice saataiee sl denen esis +44, 45
Donations to-the library.......scccgesesscesseeceeesereneee BooasonotorT eaaencseecaies scene Pee oe
Drexler, Charles. Exploration a: Sakiesislsie Sasi n'spsiainte Oa ceies Rinsissiasas Bedns ae sceeent ens vearenenuance 48
Errata in Dr. Cooper’s article in report for 1858 . eiesstewsas souarEe Seeaeas ss Soeas scascedsiaccne seth ... 442
Bist fat WOO). hs.csoassscacsevenstsencessasecnnerene eentatacs caldeornisesien sapere sc sanicacasan sau crueationass 109
Ethnology. Remarks 0n.......sccccsssssscseseseenecsersssecsesonecnenees soadeen pesiuomunewnaecesentes seaeteny OO

446 INDEX.

° Page.

Exchanges. Operations during 1860 ..............0+ chs ddechastinaae Recessctevsrtee tance tviscterianensea tice 49
REMOTE ONiesenconccisesemnencsecesecers nt senssneortent chic teas ce seseebea seececen a reer desvobeinee 55

SUBtIStLGs! OF; spcccecidecdeocasancnccipiene eacenceeewec nae rcceetseceaswackece aes tatecuee tee 57, 58,59

Explorations during TSG0) ic.c..22s.ssmncesaatortens ceeeeeatdetecastctredoserece<ccuaceaceeskeaee 47,48, 66,75
Fendler, A. Difference of temperature in different parts of St. Louis.........s.c0e seoeeeeee 403
BinaN Ces lOf the UMStUtLON scone scooc es ssceneurnceneitireawencteessenteedeae tb ereetee SSeodngancsoogeodaue0 13
Binmineoes. On, by, Gi Wordeman: .acndavcannaseructesestd-nabacee aeolian soecdsesseuscesreceeneeereness 426
Fluctuations of level of the North American lakes ......... TlosappdancousccoUndaopoDLHseeaosCOuako. 2c 19
Forests and Trees of Florida and the Mexican Boundary, by Dr. i Ge Cooper...sseccavce 439
GrallenyaoteAtiliencascoscnatccsusssnsctacstensce demas stscnccstondeeee tees Bides seelecs se aesdaieeies ese eeeereeene 53
erainer, i.) Fi. On\the disappearancetomice ss, ..sde.savstsacccstacweved 6 .t.n040d1 soo svroteseusetee 401
Gresner,W..Efabits of pouched iat of Georpias.c3. cesseusadececs.sascus eve ches ducsssstuhtenes cat . 431
Gibbs, George. Ethnological researches ...... iseeleatvits Hec'vade sta Stanaxeeacene veo tceeu eee Maueateneat val
Gibbs, Prof. Wolcott. ‘Researches on ores of platinum «i ceovdeseceseccadessedeosercovcndcoeatece 2a
Gilliss, Lieut. J. N. Magnetic observations ............06- Sheddocwasestloasscenecetusessh taomeoacteneee 28
Graham; Cols J. Diamar’ tide wave .\csccccsasenwvassdtaneosdeesccas cchicedeetere seceoereee eae netase 19,20
Gray, Dr. Asa. Botanical specimens arranged by............ Setensttls oesrat sel cu sere see de eee . 47
tirebovGramiiar, by BishGp Payne... nconc.sweessoos enn sceesiamaascamaullet tc. feeecen na dtnee ee totes ob
Grasshopper of California... Notes-on,-by Dir. V ollUitss.ccvesscavsaveccave.vucsatseetasecageeeenre 422
ayot. Prot. :A.) Survey ef Appalachian. mountains, /sils<docedeets scvioecaus canuaeea taueutancans | 38
Harry, Philip. Translation of Morlot’s Archalogy .........sscssscsssescessescens JoQdnodsonnecoce 284
Prariy.. Memoiziof,: by Baron Cuvier, sicccevssovsvevocersscaveeersvererettes se mo AoaécaordedneacdoasDoDS . 376
Hayes, Dr. I. 1. Expedition to Arctic regions..........csssesess “Epadd doadancueodegguacacduoc aac 37
Hency,,hrOl. JOSeph.. | REPOLt. OF. 00.0.cecevoace dabveneectdoneaetoons susp sseeevsadk brs vate suede eereree 13
Bile sted, J; Ws... Use of Masnetic. instruments vsow.s.s-esre leds saceeeuatasedeeekstecs co vosevextuwouns ton 43
Hincks, William. Letter from............. icaawedgane cue geteder dele oSeweses ed cco eeteaenocotore eas eeees 116
Eiypsometrical map Of United States o.cce- sce spcsieasa sd itedesseuassarsUsceoncatecsewsterspanereueeents 38
ace... On the disappearance, of, by R.. Hs Gardiners....cess.srscs ces vewsecccdessavsveazeetadeeomtenee 401
Bede x Of, Scientific MeEmOi4nrs c.cjsuctecdeasevncs odevesdeeemet Maat etetebate noononod wadkancnonsod iaosu occ. 51
Indian grammars and vocabularies from California.....ccccccessceceseeeseceeesecusceseeesecesccesees 40
MISE ELS. NY OLS ON -accaronaccanecimomeeneicere Rodda udong bbe ab apocUGbAKHcopononadosor teooanaecgandasdndds 33
imstrdments furnished to expeditions... v.sss0ccissxcnvasceceasaactsecanateerss sessseseacsexsarEeearetets 36
Journal of the Board of FRCS ORES. ccvncusianaigewniveitenntedaaensean es seoecacesteereeeoneacdeseusrcomsnes 111
ane, Ori bik. Astronomical observations veces tas dce cts wkokeesseete daa 14,15
Widal ObSErVAtIONS <0 svete oweswaceussesnsvssesdecsvasssescaattere seeameencaeeeons 16

Keller, F. On lacustrine habitations ...........0seeceee- shane se ceaaans seas cede eda erat oceten ater tees 343
iSennicott, Robert... Exploration: Ofv...wissswlasicvesuvaesvorsescavessuceeas see snereeteeee rocker ee 48
EM GEEK EUIN OCIA Sts. swe ccescenvevatnass.ceweuorececoateeecae SS oS SDSL SRS SUCH acoso ans pitioggecsiaoc 291
Maboretory. ' Operations daring, TBG0L..c..osseseusecsanebos teazs sessuckssoenesetoe nod Lee terees 43
ienkes. Mluctuationsof. level ohescsare os. ace er rece bescneedtees et ee 19
Lectures during 1860-61. List of ............ce00ee SSSA CENT DOO BOA COIDOCOOOHNOOOOIGOCONIS Mecescenneeauces 53
On, Mollusca, or\Shell-fish, by. PoP. Carpenter s:s:sc.ccccseatecerede cactseeetean--ascsaee 151

On Roads and Bridges, by Prof. F. Rogers.........ccccseeeeee nobdemasosicooacoosddactoaaes 123
Lepidoptera. Catalogue ofjby: Des Miorris:iisissvatctoss ue bkeutdsei tite touves cottensernccese neces 32
REPS, le, eter ALON ...Joanveccne oles ee Bie HOS eRe SEEN ae RAR A ade 113
Library. “Operations in, during 1860 <...:.......-secs.s0ssseeecteaee “obi ubobiaqosdouahnesaaquectoncdde see
Liver. Memoir on the anatomy of, by Dr. Schmidt....... eBnodoccacnonaccacsose soadosandocctonsons 30
Loomis, Prof. E. Discussion of auroras...... 560 SCO TOGO SoCo SOOOOCAEDOUSCO ROS Cag oodsconGEBEnCTCSoce 36
Lowe, T. S.C. Letter of Secretary, relative to ........0000 Peccccercoserc sn ecareetucecsmeceeanye ss 17
Mentors ia OF (OF seins, cclsuos seneas rttaesc cs ten ea tana eens ee ee eS 113

Piasnetic needle: Tniluenceat mao OMa.c.csccesea eee mete sl coteesecr cote ee 26
Baaprictic ObNebyalor y at Avey, (VNESts..cr onacots ss cndeee tee t mance tena e calc aetee Saar aes 43
Magnetic Storms. Sabine’s notices of our knowledge of ......ssceseeees ster yeassrencegesessecees GOB

INDEX. 447

; r Page.
Map of mounds in preparation............ sseamabsoneesapaumenelantgeccsdeesshee davdgeatbessbayeeqd@ebapygusnteiee
Mason, Hon. ©. Remarks on importance of meteorology........cessseseeeseseeecseeseenees vaaan.’ oe
McClintock.) Sin Hn i... -Arctic=meteorolocry, Dyisscsscscacmcevsesescs«-nsdeessocseee shecebece Saooeccd all
Meade, Captain G. G. Observations on the lakes....... es aseseeaesecceens Bacmscasseen snort veeee-20, 30
Means of temperature. Tables Of.........c.secesesnsseees Sadeeaeewe rerees se evaaat sce sceece cas woven saree aiey
Meteorological material received during 1860 ........... aeeeeters SBC Loscangcicodsn: cos ORGuCLE Poccosco LUI
Meteorological observations by N. D. Smith............ccsecseeseseoees SPECIES cotenboaaecsoas se wae Mee
Meteorological observations by Prof. A. Caswell.......scccssesscseseneees aprancepcbessnonca: Sacer 21
Meteorological operations during 1860....... Searteeenioneteee noo des Sopodacsogcadesbosanocnoccctiscctc acencon mele
Meteorological stations and observers .......... eneetae eo se reac nunsctaiee meres seaatedeoederedesstcasses 87
Microscope. The. (Translated from the German)..........scseeese spaubabadbonascnccuesedacnicn Sle!
Mining operations of ancient inhabitants near Lake Superior...........++. FoocctbAceEdanacanc So 2)
Mitchell, Dr. S. W. Researches upon the venom of the rattlesnake................ Soceeesaeee 23
Mollusca, or Shell-fish. Lectures on, by P. P. Carpenter.......... ancoace “isiocpeb ae nceacoaoces 15!
Morgan, L. H. Investigation of systems of relationship............0ccseeeeeee patecesnnaes sooo: 4]
Morlot. General views on Archelogy....... Sones Po ScocconcosemcTsaQsAcbeader: eeeceeeosesestete we. 284
Morris, Dr. Jno. G. Catalogue of Lepidoptera...... aesbermsteaccosseocsndsssuecccecs sect peoonorecess giz:
Mueller, Ferd. Letter from........ sis ov eGsG SaaeaR owawea sows nee TR. Gesaetaesadt vase heceeetnccsemee 115
Museum. Additions to,..........00 Pe Oo ri eheveaees beeeeeas ootoe ace * bra -Locee str efadbhon A Peco
Donations to, during 1860...........++ deans eaetee arenes Bu are eased doled peteeee sep eere te a, a
Present condition of. .......+... Spee eae aaa oe eeeeeane ordiadoongocate obac seoioek: edanteuco: aretde
Me meaniss Onsen ANAC lOly OlisenadeaccqeeceacasenacllaceddesRenwaelnweecaca steer acteass SECEEBOTS Dl)
Work done in 1860............ sdoeceacciscoabecdedc SOD08O: Sp00se000 Sesondoconesosebaba sce Bett 8 7122
Natural History. Arrangement of specimens.......... seoccdene Sr oop echoes dasbosboccouan seeing BBrcet 217!
Rules for disposition of specimens Of ........cscessecssereeeeerees Repecaece: (li!
Newspapers given to American Antiquarian Society .......sccsscccsecesseececeseeeseeeeses adeeucoc - 52
Mewton, A. On savine birds SKeletOns...s.s<.0s<ecos-«-50sossmeroecdee es see sneones Pioneer eacuetoeees “at
Nicholson, W. L. Researches of......... sinanesdeatondseactenteeaccaee Wiel ooh Scecledsues owsinee Seet +0 atl
Nicklés, M. J. Account of Carlsruhe Scientific Congress .........s.sscsssescessersesecsecssseees GOD
Notices of the progress of knowledge regarding Magnetic Storms........cssececereees Sere ese
Patent Office. Appropriation from, for meteorology ...... cose SOUS SoHOSHB aD amacHonEReOCON Ices . 34
Peat-Bogs........... spsaceorondeoee sgacesdace Sore atepinenes FRO RHOOSBEC COM SEE OLUCOMnacOoCOOckonccricocagscocnosge: LLM
Physical man. Statistics Of........-s:sseeceeeseseee sahpienseinaawncadentecdeattes sone nrandecosbeconecedbbce « Al
Platinum. Researches on, by Dr. W. Gibbs ...... ss.0e.cessceenceneeeseee we
PUM bELEHOLE ON coe sy ccrustvanassexa¢raasee=Asi= Seabereee ae soscesoa re Serta ate vcecvscaatencunns Ree
Programme of organization.......... seers assesses Feanbhosbeasocnecotboct Seager assbecoecncagucr ac Rosco.
PUbMcatrOnss) ACCOUNT OL.» .pssssie-vsssscunepcecsnnausnene sie dosindlsscoussatenes Ronen sr aaseceesaaeataes sess) Sa
Publications of the Institution during 1860......... seoedeee oeedaee gasedadecosseoaenodes peices coonbecnse 85
ReeeS es UDIECE ON. oc. cccvsteesrnasscasmeens SEROE SOOO cecone: raccttetecr ede natap ee tecedeswaat ace anh tars oreo GLO,
Rattlesnake. Researches upon the venom of, by Dr. Mitchell........-..... oncecenencenanneer ace 23
Receipts and expenditures.........s.ssceeeeee SERA we teieuvales a ee . 106
Regents. Vacancies in Board of........-....sescessoeeee See eo aoe dooce cocc cnc seanas 22 case cEnO aa: Bec eane ~) Aa
Report of the Executive Committee...........0..scessecsseeeceesenees weal PApoe cade Bcweees process LOG
Report of the Secretary, Prof. Henry........ scayercnpecoansael= sonosco cote ccen sence andccheneeecce seasees’ AS
Report.to Congress. Number printed and character of....... dsincieesouactesenes sesenice ann Ss opeceletmtete
Resolutions of Board of Regents, relative to—
Annuity of mother of Smithson.......... SAaeeecee sy osconc Rladija coves aoeset eens cecuas <acemn ine
Expenses of Regents........ Eas ls et avec socacbonecceOSCtee padenyetseon cneee en hi
MCCANISAS, CED. .cores.seo-soccncvscacassdecpeeersuats geradbecccocdesscececteseetsco=se ee le
Mii owienithe AChOnalltiicccessesena «sane cresesededsocanaassanecesenvencesssnsc+sscernane oe eS
Introduction of Potomac water............cccecssscceceaceceas evcsccscssscvceccccesceesoeses 116
Report of Executive Committec adopted .........:cceesssesesecnseeeesesceenceeccen seers 111

Report of Secretary adopted.........csseceeeeeee =O-enOangS ne A -caeeneccocpocenconcerocctcs (ill

448 INDEX. ‘

*
Page.
Roadsyand Bridees.) Juectures on, by Prot. EY. ROSES .cesecccestcossssvessrstsaccenasouscanucsanent loc
Rogers; Prot. -) Wectures on Roads and! Bridges. ...copsssecs.ocecccscnsicsseaesasienseace pioadobanes «128!
Sabine, Major General Edw. Notices of Magnetic Storms.........c.sscceseess csostsssssorsace SOD
Letter relative to classified index .............000. RUC LOSDHEOSONS ConuEddoaUbaEoSadcdBoasosos. ANI
Salamander: sha bits Olesc.s..-seossoscsecesscses aes Spoctbeoosaduen: ondadeostees jaSencdbSandsbodoScanndobes 431
Schmidt, Dr. Memoir on the Anatomy of the Liver..........c...sseee0e panboadasooooaSoOARSbteC 30
Schott, C. A. Discussion of Kane’s papers by........... Hioaiselas\ensisca seelsine sunisa cis coemoncecenees emmIED
Scientific Congress of Carlsruhe. Account of, by Nicklés...... Bogle sass saceneeaetnege nae: eee
ESCH ErO fy OASts from LONE Wocencnccssbesssereccesssensiatiles so tloidlaaaisnteie seises sists on ceeloeince(s wats eemmeDEe
Shell-fish. Lectures on, by P. P. Carpenter............. pobddhnadddascKocee spnQuAgoGASoHAsdnDABHOSS 151
Shells. Assortment and labeling of.............ececseseses so acveentchiccbaseersinc asvas vs sienosodceecens mane
(CHECK MIStS Of. conccntenseesasnron ect peaceiae Dante eeasuecsesneee ds So Susan PE ee aes as ol
HVE CUULESTON | acereronsnncscescsateebenes aaemecta Pee eeecnse nobobooBo Hsbc o olden iontosadddoceseaBObe .. 151
Smith, Dr. Nathan D. Meteorological observations for twenty years......csecccecerssrseee 22
Smithsonian contributions. Account of..............: Ecdodudoabonosaesoacesnunandonsdescosssher Sosoene . 14
Smithsonian miscellaneous collections. Account Of.........scesese0e ShoSrboondanseedossneacneddace ail
Sopntac; Aucustus. Astronomical ODSErVallONG......cncecstseosressensce,coveqaeceresouevesenscersine ate
Speemmensim museum. Description Of ClaSS€S....ccccesscsedaescousecsessessenasiacaeedenpudeseasesal UA
Si ous.) ahemperature Of, by Al. Hendler. .c.-sascsecco-cneccseeess denndébactnscosbadedconsSsosudsoes 4408:
* Taylor, Alexander S., assistance rendered and MSS. sent by..........066 on sheswineenaee Pieseecch AU
Telegraphic reports of the weather........... paguaatooss Snanebaablacds0s0e Secescesvensecssrerevences JU LO]
Temperature in different parts of St. Louis. Notes on, by A. Pendle iO GO8NHC sepeconandes 20
Temperature. Best hours for observations of............. Sciepbsosna0soc000 soonteosaducaborsanasecc ile!
Tidal observations by Dr. Kane............. Sj soossnoaodsosoydoNcTbaaseock 5e0c0008" sebboneaE potanstcoanotecy 1D
Horrey, Or. John» Arrangement of botanical Specimens... ..0c0:0s+.cq.oscnceescarereaecenenese) SAM
Tornadoes of 1860........ shoodo senbyodeopsoanesan60n08e ponicebobase javotivancodadoopuatiens seecgpcgunpbodasopeso | NV)
Miramp OMEAO) TACTICS screws sendetec seicwasiocaaesstcesensscacenocucesecacocusadcence sdasne coe RAR ree ae
ransportatlOn.y wiepOlt OMaccssqsceccetcasesccsenecesc dSssoscdacshes Srlgnqponeoconndbacceodapecasoosensnooes | ie
Trees of Florida and Mexican Boundary ......... iduddenbocades SeabonppoobandgooassonanaqueHScoqoanes | 48!)
Trowbridge, Professor W.P. Magnetic observations at Key West .........ccsssscssssceonee 43
Troyon, Frederick. On lacustrine habitations................. disceeses Uaeacecssecese ecenescaceeesa aes
Vollum, Dr. E. P. Notes on wingless grasshoppers....... spodosbonapcctacn ota: sdonedcbdad sesevee 422
Wiallsen. Samuels; aVlacnenic OOSErVAtIONSs socasccavessesssssate¥rercicsscesveusiedsereyseseesnescneseeremmeles
Wy hitmey,,Protessor Wi. D).. Services rendered Dy ..-i006escacovcacsceconsesceuserscoseeeunsvesbosce: REE
Whittlesey, Charles. Fluctuations of level of lakes ............ceeeseeee apbdeosnsacEnccooocnoaseo | LY.
Williamson, Lieutenant R.S. Meteorological observations ........... ieasweecseucecs pubondeose ate
Wind observations of Dr. Kane to be corrected ........ scesodeogsoonddddcs nndoaousaaecoodacndeancnde se alg)
Wead-vatie. DeEScriptiOi) Of-.ccesccessoceasucsenssrsccurss> Svednos seo imsBeeBE Se dpceShosnbascers ae soceaies ebay
“Wingless grasshopper of California. Notes on...... sesed¢ 300000006 Rec ceneeanceesceeens ienscosvasae) Se
Works in preparation............... spenagasansest sboseae andbouugnqosadooRNsNGND Sagbanengnapocdoconcoaagenees 32
Wurdeman, G. On Flamingoes............sscsssceeeee nododont ppogonboxsonbane soon8er seseasssenssesccces) 40

Eeun Us, Olin. | 1X DlORAULOM Ol-s.cacssseasccaseacseeasses fe acureessasacaustsemeenecche co umeemenssans aca 48

ee ee

te 4 Gus Ai ‘yin Dy

Ly Sy lulled Ouse 7
im be ee wil? pt aan 4
a . : , (ite+ ¢ AR by, ips oth
we a os Ph, Tene A da gh went a i he :

vA
oye

4s
ie Me Aiibata md
Pap aR ys .
i" : ce iy tea a
heey eo a ee a
" oI 0 ni cae 42 <4 tsa
ogg ve Ry se ; Baa ne

ey oi ae :

E scn, fi " iy ot
a erty atin
a eee: :

-- eer i auern ity
Wipe ine

cre
ve oe Regs MEME PR Ae aise
i Gas 7. viet Wi Wace SO hat ceed Ts

a | enn Uy

o rly ‘: , ; yh
pees +3 Rb Stich ih, a bela
’ * ; it,

De ae. Pm
ret ohi ) r ee tS ae na, ial Bi igh

eile ho ae oe ae
es, Shae 2 » : AB li A ma Lita ey nul ve rane (4

ct Be eee na
aay aa | — ‘eget a pt Mie rcinaee: a a
a A ae. we Pit lane te Et ie Lae aan.
ah. ar: Petey b pay 2 Meer ae ie i ek Ae fain
cf oy A isi | iy ui i i, 7. rival diem, hae] “Ss oe
_ a. Wer ia is i Ape Naas i |
is tay ok Aine y ies arr wi sum ang as 4
Del fio: Ole ee ities = a ek

ve Per ated Parts katie LURE